ã€ŠMy Triling Systemã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1: Chapter One: The Abandoned Child

    On the midnight of the first day of the year, the moon was shining so brightly that it looked almost like daylight. A new baby was born to the family of the Elf¡¯s leader.

    But instead of happiness, tears could be seen rolling down from the eyes of the only daughter that the Elf leader had. She was hugging the bundle of cloth that was used to wrap her baby when he was born.

    Her eyes were deep with sorrow and her parents, with the other members of the vige looked at her with pity.

    They were all assembled at the mouth of the river, under the light of the new year full moon. It was a beautiful night with stars shining brightly above them.

    Even though, the youngdy¡¯s tears made this luxurious morning view, lose its luster.

    Several minutes passed and the leader of the elven n patted the youngdy¡¯s back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Evelyn, but we can¡¯t let a human live with us. That¡¯s the rule of thisnd, we must banish him for the rest of his life.¡± The Elven leader said, feeling sad.

    As the youngdy heard the leader speak again, she burst into more tears and the vigers pitied her even more.

    .....

    Evelyn knew about the regtions and traditions of theirnd but it still broke her heart to see her child banished from the vige when he was not even dead. If only he had been an Elf, this won¡¯t be happening. The human that impregnated her was also deceased, perhaps her child would have been handed over to the man, but not anymore.

    The leader then carried a basket as he walked towards the flowing river that radiated the moonlight of the sky. The basket wasden with a cloth to make itfortable for a baby to lie down in.

    Evelyn suddenly ran towards her child as she removed the pendant that was on her neck and ced it on the child¡¯s neck.

    ¡°I know I¡¯m a bad mother but I¡¯ll still give you a name. I name you Kevin, the name your father was born. I hope this pendant would protect you, so stay safe my Kevin.¡± Evelyn said before the vige Wizard received the basket that was in the hands of Evelyn¡¯s father.

    Evelyn almost copsed but her father quickly caught her and then he cast a sleeping spell on her daughter so she won¡¯t jump into the river after her child

    It didn¡¯t take a minute that Evelyn had slept off, she heaved a sigh of relief as she slept in her father¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Although I want to make an exception, the king won¡¯t allow me to do that. Forgive me Evelyn but you must marry the crown prince and give birth to princes and princesses.¡± Evelyn¡¯s father said, even though Evelyn had slept off.

    The wizard ced the basket in the river and used his magic to make the current carry the basket forward.

    After watching the basket go in a distance where they could no longer see it, everyone departed and went back to their houses to sleep. Each with his family problem.

    Evelyn¡¯s father carried her daughter as he head back home, Evelyn¡¯s mother also followed after him with sorrow and pain in her heart.

    After every one of them was gone, remained the wizard whose gaze was on the flowing basket that was still seen by his magical eyes. He brought out a whistle and blew it loud as if to signal to someone at a distance.

    After blowing this whistle, he started running towards the forest to catch up with the flowing basket.

    At a distance from where the wizard was, a group of six elves could hear a whistle blown and it was one that they recognized. They were at another point of the river, waiting for the basket toe their way.

    Thankfully, they saw the basket heading towards them and they used their magic to make ite to the river bank.

    Finally, the basket was at the river bank and they could see a beautiful human boy crying. To not draw other elves¡¯ attention, they quickly cast a sleeping spell on the Baby and the baby immediately fell asleep.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the wizard arrived at the second river bank. The six elves all bowed in respect as they saw the wizard and the Wizard bowed back in respect.

    ¡°Thank you for helping me with this, I owe you a lot.¡± The wizard said.

    ¡°No master, we are just your disciples, we must do what our master bids us.¡± One of the elves said.

    ¡°Thank you so much, let¡¯s get going then.¡± The Wizard said as he brought out a magical ring and then a white horse appeared from the ground. The six elves also brought out their magical rings and horses of different colors appeared from the ground.

    The wizard sat on his horse and then the basket was handed to him. It didn¡¯t take long that the seven elves made their way deeper into the forest.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2: Chapter two: Just Once

    Days turned to months, and months turned to years and in the sixteenth year, after Kelvin was born, everything seems to be perfect in the Elvennd. The used-to-be Elven vige has turned into a city, there was more advanced technology than before, and buildings made of ss could be seen at every corner of the city.

    Even though the Elvennd which is now called the Sparkle City, has changed a lot, there is still a king ruling over them. The name of the king was King Darwin. He has two wives, one who bore him two children and the other who bore him none. Although the King realizedter that the children were not of his blood and he had to expel them from the city.

    Kevin had grown up as a young teenager in the forest that the wizard had taken him to. Although he would often sneak out of the forest to see what the city looks like, the wizard would stop him before he could go any further.

    ¡°How many times do I have to warn you not to go out of the forest, do you want to get killed?¡± The wizard said as he squeezed Kelvin¡¯s ear as a way of punishing him.

    Kevin¡¯s face had gotten red due to the pain he was feeling, he was struggling to get away from the wizard but it was all to no avail.

    ¡°I.. I. I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t do that again... please let me go, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Kevin pleaded.

    .....

    The wizard paused before letting Kevin leave, he sighed softly and then let go of Kevin¡¯s ears.

    ¡°This is the 1000th time you will be pleading that you won¡¯t do that again. But you will still do that same thing tomorrow,¡± The wizard said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Father, just let me have an excursion around the city for one day, then I¡¯lle back to the forest. That¡¯s all. I just want to see what the city looks like.¡± Kevin replied.

    The wizard shook his head in disapproval of Kevin¡¯s request and then entered a room where he often mentions Kevin as his workshop. It wasn¡¯t that he did not want Kevin to go outside, he was only trying to keep him safe since he was a human. And if he happens to go out into the city, the elves would quickly notice his human ears and smells. So he wants him to be in the forest till he finds a way of taking him into the city without anyone noticing his smell.

    The wizard stood at the entrance of his workshop and called out for the poor boy.

    ¡°Kevin, do you want to see the city badly?¡± The wizard asked.

    ¡°Yes, I want to see the city. If you would just allow me to visit it once, I¡¯ll be grateful.¡± Kevin replied, his eyes full of Hope that maybe the wizard would allow him to go to the city.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to grant you that request. Practice more of your fighting skills with your brothers, you are so weak than a Baby Elf, I wonder how you¡¯ll be able to survive outside the forest.¡± The wizard said sadly as he entered his workshop, closing the door behind himself.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not... weak.¡±

    Kevin was saddened, he thought that the wizard would give him the chance to go out of the forest but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t.

    He then went out of the small house he has been living for the past sixteen years of his life and went to meet his brothers. These brothers were the ones that had rescued him when he was a kid. They were the disciples of the Wizard. It was evening time so the disciples were discussing the things that were happening in the city.

    But as the six disciples saw Kevin approaching, they quickly changed their conversation or Kevin would be asking them about the city again. They also want Kevin to go out into the city but they knew he was an abandoned child who could get killed if spotted to be a human.

    One of the disciples had gone to approach Kevin as they saw how moody he is.

    ¡°Hey boy, is it about the city again?¡± The disciple named Derek said.

    ¡°I¡¯m so bored of my father, why can¡¯t he let me see the city just once? It is just once.¡± Kevinmented.

    ¡°You need to trust your father, he¡¯s doing this for your good. He¡¯s trying to protect you.¡± Derek exined. ¡°As you can see, we are all elves, including your father. A mistake urred during your birth and you became a human. Your father had to hide you away from all other elves or you might have been killed.¡±

    While Derek was busy talking to Kevin, another disciple approached them with a bow and arrow.

    ¡°Kevin, it¡¯s time for your training. You need to get stronger than you are, or you might not see the city you always long for again.¡± The disciple called Bona said.

    Kevin sighed heavily before receiving the bow and arrow and then followed after Bona.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3: Chapter Three: The Three Elves

    Every day, Kevin would be trained to fight with fists, arrows, and swords, but even after all those training, he is still weak to fight a baby elf. It was as if his body was cursed from being able to fight. The wizard was so worried about Kevin but despite all his magics and tricks, none of it were able to make Kevin grow stronger. And so he gave up and told Kevin to train all the time, maybe someday, he would get stronger.

    Kevin was with his bow and arrow and he was following after disciple Bona who was taking him far away from the house to shoot at some birds or rabbits.

    They got close to a tree where several birds could be seen flying and singing and then Kevin prepared for his hunt.

    ¡°Aim correctly this time,¡± Bona said as he pats him on the back and Kelvin drew his arrow, ready to shoot at one of the birds.

    He had a bird in sight but as he was about to let go of the arrow, the bird suddenly flew causing his arrow to hit only air.

    Bona sighed as he shook his head in disappointment. Kelvin saw the expression on his face and felt sad for himself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get the arrow,¡± Kevin said as he walked off in a distance.

    .....

    Another disciple who had been watching Kelvin all the time had walked towards Bona.

    ¡°What are we going to do with this kid, Ss?¡± Bona asked the other disciple.

    ¡°What do you mean? We would just wait till master gets an awakening spell for him. At least if he knows how to fight, we¡¯ll be able to create an artificial Elf ear he could use and we¡¯ll be able to leave this forest once and for all.¡±

    Because of Kevin, the wizard would often stay in the forest and the disciples who had pledged to always stay by their master the Wizard had no other choice but to be in the forest with him. Although the wizard had told them to leave without him, they insisted on being by his side at all times.

    Some of the time, they would leave the forest for their families in the city but they will stille back to the forest.

    ¡°So, what about the ring we found yesterday? Has the master discovered anything about it yet?¡± Bona asked.

    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s just a ring lost by someone. Although it has this creepy feeling about it.¡±

    Kevin had gone past the area where his arrow had fallen to, as his mind was flooded with lots of thoughts. He was lost in thought that he didn¡¯t know he was nearing some groups of elves who hade to hunt some forest animals.

    The elves were three in number, and they were all males. As they were busy scheming through the forest for something they could hunt, one of them suddenly saw a human walking toward them.

    ¡°Guys,e and see this.¡± Dan had called his fellow brothers and they had also seen that Kevin wasing towards them. They didn¡¯t see wings on his back nor did he have Elf pointy ears so they concluded that he must be human.

    ¡°We can¡¯t lose this opportunity, we¡¯ll be able to sell that human for five emerald gems if we capture him. That way, we¡¯ll be able to attend the academy.¡± Dan said and the other boys¡¯ excitement had quickly grown.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±

    An arrow was sent flying his way and at thest moment, Kevin snapped out of his thought and managed to dodge the arrow but it still sliced through his arm.

    ¡°Gosh, when did I get here?¡± Kevin panicked as he started running towards the forest house but the three elves started chasing after him.

    While he was running, Kevin had seen a big rabbit hole and he quickly hid in it. The three elves got near the rabbit hole but they couldn¡¯t see any travel of Kelvin.

    ¡°Heck! He escaped.¡± Dan shouted and the other two boys were angry as well.

    ¡°Now we¡¯ll not be able to enter the Mage Academy.¡± Anothermented.

    ¡°Forget about the Academy, we didn¡¯t even have the emerald that we¡¯ll use to pay for the fees.¡±

    ¡°My stomach hurts.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s head for the mountains, we could find something valuable to hunt along the way,¡± Dan said and the two elves nodded in agreement. They picked up their bows and headed for a different destination.

    After they were gone, Kevin got out of his hiding and started running towards home. But while he was trying to get out of the rabbit hole, he failed to notice that there was a cliff on his way. He fell down the cliff and started rolling downwards. His arms and hands had started bleeding. ¡°Gosh, why do I have to be punished this way? I just wanted to see the city that¡¯s all. Then why?¡± Kevin shouted in anger.

    He stood up from where he had fallen and saw that he had just appeared at the back of their forest house.

    ¡°Thank Goodness, the cliff is not too deep,¡± Kevin said as he dust off the dirt that was on him and then washed his bloody arms with the little water he found at the forest house.

    Afterward, he entered the house only to meet the wizard¡¯s angry face. The wizard was frowning his face that it had made Kevin¡¯s heart start beating loudly for fear of what was going to happen next.

    ¡°You! Where have you been?¡±

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4: Chapter Four: Wounded

    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you that you can¡¯t go out of the forest!¡± The wizard shouted so loud that his disciples started running in.

    ¡°Why? is it a crime to be born a human?¡± Kevin said amidst tears.

    ¡°Yes, it is, to other elves. Your presence as a human is a threat to other elves. You must not be seen among all other elves or you¡¯ll be killed instantly.¡± The wizard said as he motioned his hands through the hair of his head. This was a sign that he was getting angry.

    ¡°Can¡¯t anything be done? Can¡¯t I be magically turned into an Elf?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve not yet found a solution to this, just keep on training till I find the solution, is that hard to do?¡±

    Kevin stared at the wizard with watery eyes before rushing into the wizard¡¯s workshop.

    ¡°I hate you,¡± Kevin said as he locked the door of the workshop behind him, leaving the wizard and his disciples speechless.

    .....

    ¡°Master, what should we do?¡± Bona asked feeling sad for the poor human boy. It seems like he was hurting a lot for being weak and unable to join other elves or humans. Bona had suggested for the Wizard take the human boy to live with other Humans but the wizard would always refuse. He would often say that Kevin is not a human but an elf who is yet to be an elf.

    He mentioned something about Kevin¡¯s aura, that they were the color green, an elf¡¯s aura color. And the amount of yellow aura that was in his body is just a little, meaning that his body consists of mainly elven traits and only a little bit of human traits could be seen in him.

    Bona repeated the question; ¡°Master, are we taking him to the Human¡¯snd then?¡±

    ¡°I said No. No matter how many times you ask that my answer will always be No!¡± The wizard replied before storming out of the forest house. A few of the disciples followed after him while the others were staying close to the door of the workshop in case Kevin finally opens the door.

    As soon as Kevin got into the workshop, he wanted to leave instantly but felt like he might not be able to see this again once he gets out of the room, so he locked the door behind himself and started looking around. The wizard¡¯s workshop was full of several magical stuff and elixirs. On the top of a table was a magic book where several teachings of magic were written. In the book are remedies to all kinds of problems, so Kevin started looking through the pages of the book to see if he could find a solution to the problem he was having. His weak body and the human physique.

    He looked through all the pages of the book but there was nothing that mentions or points to his weakness and type of problem. He tossed the book over to a side and almost mmed his fist on the mirror that was in front of him but something caught his attention. It was a ring, a golden ring having a strange design drawn on it.

    He picked up the ring and brought it closer to his face for further examination.

    ¡°This ring looks so beautiful to be ced in a ce like this,¡± Kevin said as he slowly fixated the golden ring into his hands. ¡°Why put it on the table when it¡¯s meant to be worn on the hands.¡±

    ¡°Arghhh.¡± Kevin groaned in pain as he realized that he was putting on the ring on one of the fingers that was hurt earlier while he fell down the cliff. Blood had starteding out of his left middle finger and had dropped off the ring.

    Kevin tried to stop his fingers from bleeding but surprisingly, he saw that it was already healing by themselves. The blood was being sucked by the golden ring that was on Kevin¡¯s middle finger. Not only that but all other wounds that Kevin had were starting to get healed and as his blood was being sucked by the ring, it kept on glowing brightly.

    It glowed so brightly that Kevin wasn¡¯t able to see anything due to how bright the ring was glowing. But it had abruptly stopped glowing and Kevin suddenly started feeling dizzy that he copsed on the floor, all weak and tired.

 Chapter 5

    5 Chapter Five: A system?

    A few minutester, Kevin became conscious but he was sweating profusely and his head was throbbing in immense pain.

    He sat up and idled while his eyes were closed for a bit and then after a few minutes, he opened his eyes.

    The headache had diminished a little and then, Kevin started taking in everything that had urred previously. He remembered himself curing miraculously but he had lost consciousness due to a strange energy trying to enter his body. But what prompted all this?

    That was when Kevin remembered the golden ring, he checked his left middle finger where he hadst seen it but to his amazement, the ring wasn''t in his hands. He checked around the floor and corners of the room but he could find nothing.

    "Where the hell did it go?" He rose from the ground to search the table but the sight of what he saw made him flinch.

    He stared at the mirror that was in front of him and saw something unusual in his eyes and ears.

    "What is this? An elven ear?" Kevin said as he reached the elven ear that he now had in substitute for the once human ear.

    "Elven ears? It is indeed Elven ears!" Kevin eximed.

    But that is not all, his face... they look more stunning and distinct than before, it was like he was an elven prince as his blue elven eyes shimmered just by looking at his appearance.

    "How did this happen?" Kevin thought as he ran his hands through the long white hair that all elven always have.

    Everything about him was altered, his looks were differentiated and he felt re-energized than before. He didn''t feel so fragile and weak like he used to feel when he was still a human. But he couldn''t deny the fact that he''s surprised by this. How did this happen? Is this the ring''s doing?

    While Kevin was lost in his thought, an abrupt sh of memory hade to him. He remembered an image disyed to him, in the image was something written as a system but he doesn''t know what it is.

    "System? What is it?..." As Kevin made mentioned the system, a notification tab suddenly appeared right above his face. The notification tab was like how aputer would disy specific notifications and information to the user.

    Kevin red at the notification tab and he could remember vividly that it was the same tab he saw back when he slumped on the floor.

    "What could it be?" He wondered before starting to read what was written on the notification tab. He was thinking that perhaps the system was trying to tell him about what it is, so he started reading.

    < Congrattions, you have been granted the Triling System >

    "Triling System? What is that??"

    < You can either choose to save the world or destroy, it all depends on your own perspective of life >

    < Disying the user''s information >

    < Name: Kevin Ray >

    < Level One >

    < HP: 10/10 >

    < Exp: 0/100 >

    < Mana: 100 >

    < Magic(s): None [Get twenty Ruby gemstones to unlock your first magic] >

    < Skill(s): None [Skills unlock after a quest has beenpleted or after you leveled up] >

    "This is kinda crazy, isn''t it? How could I have no skills or magic? You said I should obtain gemstones to unlock my magic. Not while I''m living with my father.He wouldn''t let me go hunting."

    Kevin thought of telling him about this changes but he was worried his father won''t let him go hunting even if he tell him.

    He just have to find a way to get stronger without letting his father stop him. Even if it takes running away for a little time and thene back to see him when he''s stronger.

    He''s sure that by then he''ll be able to prove to the wizard that he''s stronger and could survive on his own.

    Hemend his effort for raising him since he was a little kid, but he''s no longer a kid. He just discovered a new power, he wants to go out and find out more about it.

    His first option was to find a gemstone or crystal that would grant him a new magic.

    He looked around the room, there was no sign of gemstone or anything, so he nned to go to forest to see if he could hunt down some beast.

    Although he didn''t know the specific beast that has the ruby gemstone, so he kept on reading the other information that the system has for him, thinking maybe he would see a clue or something. He then moved over to the stats tab.

    < Stats >

    < Strength: 10 >

    < Speed: 10 >

    < Agility: 10 >

    < Stamina: 10 >

    < Quests >

    < Daily Quest: Run as fast as you can for Twenty minutes non-stop >

    < Quest Reward: 10 Exp >

    < Main Quest: Reach level ten >

    After reading everything that the system had to offer, Kevin just had to think of the notification tab and think of it closing and then, it closed based on Kevin''s thoughts.

    "I think it''s working with my mind."

    Kevin gave it a try again as he thought of the system opening up and the notification tab popped up in front of him. He then thought of it closing up, and it had immediately disappeared out of Kevin''s sight.

    While Kevin was busy testing out the system, a notification suddenly appeared right in front of him.

    < Congrattions, a new skill has been unlocked >

    "A new skill?? But I thought I can''t unlock it unless Iplete a quest or have leveled up?"

 Chapter 6 Chapter Six: New Skill

    Chapter 6 Chapter Six: New Skill

    < A new skill has been unlocked >

    < Elven spiritual eyes, level 1 >

    "A spiritual eyes?" Kevin mored. "Like, what does it mean?"

    There wasn''t any information about the spiritual eyes but an option had suddenly appeared under the skill.

    < Do you wish to equip your new skill? >

    < Yes > < No >

    "Why bother asking, I''m an Elf after all. I need skills like this right at the moment." Kevin chose yes and the skill was equipped by the system.

    As he closed and opened his eyes, it was then that he realized what the system meant by asking if he wants to equip the skill.

    Everything around him was disying only the colors of their auras. He could see different colors of aurasing from the magic tools and equipment that were in the room.

    The magic book that was on the table also had its aura. Everything around him had its distinct aura based on what they are and where they origin from.

    Kevin hoisted his eyes towards the door and could see another color of aura moving around.

    The aura was in the shape of a human, so Kevin knew it was probably one of his father''s disciples.

    He was thinking maybe it was perhaps his father and not his disciple but even still, the person was an Elf. The color of every elf''s aura was green. The only thing that differentiates a strong elf from a weak elf was how strong and bright the green aura glows.

    While Kevin was having fun scanning around his environment, he suddenly sighted a different kind of Aura. It was yellow and was shining more brightly than every other yellow aura he had seen.

    He strode towards the yellow aura and then pulled it out of where it was hidden. But he had caught a glimpse of another aura again, beside it. It also have a yellow aura but it was glowing more brightly than the one he had first spotted.

    Kevin canceled his spiritual eyes skill and looked at what he had found using his normal eyes.

    As he held the two things in his hands, the system suddenly notified him.

    < Two different kinds of gemstones found >

    Kevin separated both gemstones and then examined each differently.

    While he looked at the more glowing gemstone which was now green in color from the view of his normal eyes, the system revealed the information about it and he started reading.

    < Emerald gemstone: [Mostly used by new students to enter the Mage Academy, one gem per student. This gem was acquired from a Horned Chameleon beast] >

    "Horned chameleon,.. that doesn''t sound like a beast one can easily find. So that''s why those guys from earlier wanted to kill me."

    It''s so hard killing a horned chameleon. First, it is a dangerous, deadly beast that uses its tiny sharp horn that was ced on its head to slice at its enemy.

    Secondly, it also has the qualities of a Chameleon, if not more advanced than a normal chameleon. It changes color ording to the surrounding it is, thereby making it difficult to spot easily.

    Upon looking at the second type of gem which was red physically, the system showed him another piece of information on what it was.

    < Ruby gemstone: A gemstone that could be extracted from a mud crab beast. It is usually located at the chest area of the beast. Ruby gemstone could be used to create swords and arrows, due to how strong and unbreakable it is. >

    "What if I steal those crystals?" Kevin smirked devilishly and as if the system was in support of what he was thinking, it had suddenly notified him.

    < Ten Emerald gemstones received: 10 >

    < 5 Ruby gemstones received: 5/20 >

    < Collect more Ruby gemstones to unlock your first magic. >

    "You didn''t even allow me to decide if I want to steal it or not." Kevin thought of stealing the gems although he didn''t want to at first, he waster convinced to take the gemstones.

    "My first mission is to get stronger. Let''s see if I could find a mud crab in the forest. I think there''s a mud located close to the mountain foot."

    "Did those elf brats from earlier not say they were going to the mountain. If I could catch up with them, I''ll teach them a lesson they will never forget."

    Kevin could see that the window was open. If he leave through the door, some of the disciples might stop him from leaving. And yet, he wants to get stronger.

    There was no burry that would hinder him from passing through so he quickly jumped over the window and started running toward the mountain side.

    Before he left, he made sure he take the gemstones and a few items with him. He kept on running without looking back.

    As he fled towards the mountain, he made sure he avoided being seen by any of his father''s disciples.

    But little did he know that this was all nned by the wizard.

    "Master, should we follow after him?" Bona asked.

    "No, don''t. He finally find a way to grant him a system, who am I to interfere? I hope you choose the path that suits you Kevin. I''ll send a letter soon."

    ******

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7: Chapter Seven: Consider it done

    Few minutes after, Kevin finally got to the mountain where the three elves had said they were going. He had been searching around for them but he could only see their bags and luggages that were safely kept at the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°They can¡¯t climb the mountain to hunt beasts, can they?¡± Kevin thought but then, he suddenly had a light bulb.

    He hadpletely forgotten that he has a special skill that could make him see the auras of people. Kevin activated his Elven Spiritual eyes and as he look around, he could see colours of yellow everywhere in the forest so he quickly concluded that they were beasts¡¯ Aura. It was when he was looking more deeper into the forest that he spotted three green auras moving around.

    He ran towards the aura and saw that it was the three elves he had met previously. They were running after a beast but its speed was far greater than theirs, so they weren¡¯t able to catch up with it.

    ¡® If I¡¯m to appear in front of them, they won¡¯t recognize me since I¡¯m different now. I¡¯m an elf and not a human anymore. They can¡¯t kill an elf of their race. And if it gets to the point of killing me, I¡¯ll try and escape or attack with this knife.¡¯ Kevin thought before proceeding towards the elves. He hid the knife inside his cloth and approached the elves.

    The three elves had gotten tired and had stopped to rest for a bit, but then, Kevin had appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± One of the elves had said as he tried to catch his breath.

    .....

    ¡°I need your help guys. I lost my way in the city, can you please take me to the mage academy?¡± Kevin asked politely, his hands in the pocket of his trouser.

    The elves looked at Kevin up and down and then rolled their eyes in anger.

    ¡°Are you insane? Why would you ask us to take you to the academy when there are other elves in the city that could lead you to the way.¡±

    Kevin moved a step further, he needs to act like he was sincere about himself lost on his way to the academy. He needs to do something so they would be convinced to lead him to the way.

    ¡°Please help me guys, I really need to go to that academy.¡±

    ¡® It seems like they don¡¯t recognize me as the human they once chased. This is a relief, I hope my n works.¡¯

    The three elves stared at each other as if they were transmitting some secret message within themselves. They moved closer to each other as they started whispering some things to themselves.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we steal his gemstone?¡± One of them suggested.

    ¡°I think that will be better than us running around, chasing after beasts or chasing some unknown humans. After stealing this, we would add it to the one gem that we have with us and then steal one more gemstone from another elf.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll finally be able to leave for the academy.¡±

    They all nned to steal Kevin¡¯s gemstone. Since they have been hunting, they managed to kill only one horned chameleon and they have only one emerald gemstone with them. Stealing two more gemstones would grant the three of them the opportunity to go to the mage academy.

    They took out their knives as they started making their way towards Kevin. Kevin could see that they were nning to rob him.

    ¡°Hey guys, you don¡¯t have to do it the hard way. I could help you out.¡± Kevin tried to stop the elves but they wouldn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need your help just put down the emerald gemstone that you have with you. Quick now!¡±

    Kevin was forced to bring out the emerald gemstone that he had with him but he made sure he keep two of the gemstone with him. ¡°I¡¯ll give you guys three gemstones if you take me to the mage academy.¡± Kevin said as he presented the three gemstones to the three elves.

    Like a sh of light, the three elves had gotten near Kevin and they hurriedly took the three emerald gemstones from him.

    ¡°Brothers, it is three emerald gemstones.¡± One of the elves eximed.

    The other two elves could also see that it truly was three emerald gemstones. They turned to look at Kevin in amusement. It was a wonder how someone like him was able to get such a rare gemstone as this. It must be that his parents were rich or perhaps he was strong enough to hunt the horned chameleon which seemed impossible for the three elves. Above all, the elves were d they met someone like him. It was a lucky day for them.

    ¡°Consider your request done, stranger.¡± The eldest of the elves said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I said, we¡¯ll take you to the mage academy.¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8: Chapter Eight: Mage Academy

    Kevin and the three elves had became friends in just two minutes and they were all going towards the Mage Academy.

    He would¡¯ve killed or punish them for nning to rob him but he¡¯s unsure of how powerful they could be. He wondered if he¡¯ll be able to defeat them all alone.

    What if he wasn¡¯t able to fight them and ended up being defeated by these elves with all of his belongings gone, including the stones he kept with him. He won¡¯t be able to get to the academy since he didn¡¯t know where it was located and didn¡¯t have stone he could use even if he gets to the academy.

    He had no choice but to act as friends with these elves for now. At least, they would take him to the academy at the cost of 3 stones. It is better than being robbed and killed.

    The three elves said that they won¡¯t be passing through the city because it was a long journey and they would have to enter about three transport cars before they could get to the academy. But they told Kevin that there is another shortcut they could pass that would take them to the academy in just an hour.

    It was already night time so they had to sleep at the point where the darkness met them. They were still in the forest but where at a safe region where no beasts could pounce or rip off their flesh while sleeping.

    It was early at dawn and the four friends had started their journey to the Academy. They walked for about an hour and wonderfully, they got to the gate of the academy.

    .....

    Kevin was amazed at the sight that was in front of him. Never in his life had he seen something like this, it was way beyond beauty. The gate of the academy was ck and huge, about nine feet tall. Soldiers where stationed in every corner of the gates. Cars and buses could be seen moving in and out of the academy. It was really a modernized world.

    The four elves approached the gate and a soldier had asked them what they want.

    ¡°We would like to attend the mage school.¡± The eldest of the elves said.

    ¡°I hope you have everything you need to bring with you?¡±

    After confirming that they were with everything, the soldier directed them towards a small entrance where students would pay for their admission into the mage academy. An old woman who had lots of grey hairs on her head could be seen seated in the admission room. She wore a round ss and her skin was already breaking due to her old age.

    ¡°Wee to the mage academy, my name is Mrs Norby. I hope you are here with the required materials?¡± The old woman asked and the four students nodded.

    ¡°Fine, then let¡¯s start the screening.¡±

    She told the four students to seri down and when she was done searching for the admission book, she started calling each elves one by one.

    The first elf was called and was told to say his name and to put down the required gemstones. After that, the other two elves were also called before it came to Kevin¡¯s turn.

    As Kevin sat before Mrs Norby, she spotted something in an instant. It was the pendant that was worn around Kevin¡¯s neck. It looked a bit familiar to her.

    ¡°Sorry to ask this, but, where did you get that thing?¡± Mrs Norby asked with a suspicious look on her face.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Kevin was confused on what the woman was saying. He was thinking that perhaps the woman had caught him for the gemstones he stole or maybe she was able to see the aura of the Ruby gemstones that was with him.

    ¡® She can¡¯t have that special eyes that I have, can she?¡¯ Kevin thought as he chuckled with fear within himself.

    ¡°That.¡± The woman pointed towards Kevin¡¯s neck. ¡°That pendant, where did you get it from?¡±

    ¡°Err.. my father told me that my mother gave me this before she died.¡± Kevin almost rolled his eyes at the annoying old woman that was interrogating him.

    ¡°Oh, really? Sorry about that. Let¡¯s continue with the screening.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes were still fixed on Kevin¡¯s pendant. Noticing that mrs Norby just won¡¯t keep her eyes off the pendant, Kevin had to button up his shirt so the pendant won¡¯t be visible to her anymore.

    The woman saw this and had quickly came back to her senses. She collected the gemstones from Kevin, wrote his name and then exited her office for further processes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± The woman said as she exited the room.

    ¡°Hey, you have a cool name.¡± One of the elves named Reed said as he approached Kevin from behind. He was the smallest, youngest and shortest of them all. After him was another elf whose name was Zoe and the eldest of them all is Dan. Dan was at the same age as Kevin but the two other elves were a year younger than the Dan.

    Dan and the two other elves were brothers of the same mother but they had decided to attend the mage academy in the same year. They were orphans with no other living rtives and they had to work as servants to survive. The three siblings got tired of being used as ves by the rich and wealthy elves and had decided to attend the mage school. At least, they can learn how to use magic. It was every elves¡¯ natural ability to be able to create magic. And even if you¡¯regging and are as weak as a cockroach, you could still learn some magic spells that would make you a spell wizard or witch. Or you can train with swords and guns and be a soldier.

    *****

    Please keep on voting to get us to the top 200 list, we¡¯re shamelessly at No. 1789. I know this book can do better, so I¡¯m trusting you my fellow readers.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9: Chapter Nine: ess Cards

    It didn¡¯t take long that Mrs Norby had returned to her office. In her hands were four white stic cards that are rectangr in shape and a bit thick. The four cards were handed to Kevin and the four students by Mrs Norby, but the elves were clueless on what it does.

    ¡°That in your hand is your ess card. It will grant you ess to some certain areas in this school. It will serve as the device that will allow you to receive food, drinks and any other things you would need.¡± Mrs Norby exined.

    ¡°But note this, you must take the card along with you no matter where you¡¯re going. Either outside or inside the academy. And you must not lose it or you¡¯ll have to pay for it.¡±

    ¡°How much is it if we have to pay for it?¡± Reed asked and the old woman just gave him a devilish smirk.

    ¡°Four Silver gemstones, no more no less.¡± Mrs Norby smiled within herself. She went towards her chair as she sat down with her legs crossed.

    ¡°Four silver gemstones?!¡± Dan eximed and the old woman just gave him a stare as if to quite him down.

    ¡°That¡¯s worth about thirty two emerald gemstones.¡± Dan replied and the other elves stiffened at the price.

    .....

    Mrs Norby smiled as if her n had just came to a sess.

    ¡°Well, before I forget. You guys are now students of the mage academy. Wee to the mage academy once again. Your journey as a pure mage, spell wizard and mage soldier begins today. Each students will spent the amount of years he wishes to stay as long as he¡¯s able to get to the required level. Meaning, you will be in this academy till you reach the level of a mage soldier.¡±

    There are three levels that each students must reach. From an ordinary student to a mage soldier and to a pure mage or spell wizard then finally to a mage master or wizard master. That¡¯s the hierarchy that was present in the mage academy.

    ¡°You can go on now, a teacher is outside that will give you a tour around the school. Once again, wee to the academy.¡± Mrs Norby said but her eyes were fixed on Kevin.

    ___

    After exiting Mrs Norby¡¯s office into the mage academy, what they saw was shocking to them.

    Kevin and the three other students began to lift their heads to look around them. There were currently a total of six hundred students standing on a in open field, in a strange ce that none of them seemed to recognise. The puzzlement on their faces spoke volumes. Kevin couldn¡¯t believe that there were a lot of students who were willing to attend this academy.

    ¡°Alright, thest sets are here.¡± Kevin heard one of the teachers said.

    ¡°So all the time we were talking with that crazy woman, there are students here who are waiting for us to arrive?¡± Kevin asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you know.. A lot of them has been here since yesterday morning. Today is the admission day, so we were the ones who camete.¡±

    ¡°But surprisingly, this ce is more beautiful than the city.¡± Dan said and the students looked around the school.

    The green in was not the only thing the students saw. There were three, huge buildings directly in front of them. The buildings were Elf images sculpted entirely out of ss. Each one stood at least fifty feet tall, but that was not the only thing that the field overlooked. They were standing on an elevated tform with a city in front of them, an hidden city. Everyone was already dressed up in a military uniform and there were technological marvels appealing to them all.

    These devices were too advanced for their time. There were mechs, robots, cyborgs that were moving around freely. Some were even hovering above the ground. There were building machines, enormous things rising high into the sky with their crane. There was no one inside the machine, yet itid down panel after panel of ss on a building that was still in construction.

    While the students were standing, amazed by what they were seeing, a teacher had suddenly started exining. ¡°As you all know, the beasts we all think are once powerless have managed to make a leap in their evolution and are far stronger than we think.¡±

    The teacher was a male, whose long wavy hair were coloured green. Not only that, but his eyebrows were also green in colour. The students noticed that someone was talking and they had suddenly paid attention to him.

    ¡°My name is Chris and I am your homeroom teacher. I will be exining things to you as we have the tour around the Academy.¡±

    Kevin was also listening attentively to the teacher. He didn¡¯t know anything about this world before and he can¡¯t miss this opportunity.

    After the students had quiet down, teacher Chris continued his speech.

    ¡°After the first war between the humans and the evolved beasts, the humans had managed to make leaps in all sorts of technological fields. This was because they had managed to salvage a lot of equipment from the evolved beasts once the war was over. The human military had decided to keep most of it for themselves. Some of the things they had found would just be too dangerous for the public to use. At least that is what they imed. But some of our kinds who are among the military have imed to know where every of this equipments are stored but we need twelve strong, wise and skillful students who will be taken to the human world. These twelve students will have the opportunity of learning what humans can do, the powers they could use, and their ways. After which he¡¯s able to grow more stronger, and if he¡¯s sessful, he might be one of the Human¡¯s leader. But firstly, we need twelve best students who will represent us in the human world.¡±

    The students had started murmuring among each other and after the noise died down, Chris continued with his speech.

    ¡°Different types of tests will be given to you and if you¡¯re lucky to pass the first level of the test, you will be selected and taken to the next level.¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10: Chapter Ten: Library

    After the teacher had finish exining the important thing that all elves needs to know, he then told all the students to be in six groups. Eventually, there were a total of 100 students per group in the front of the teacher Kevin and his group had been assigned to. They were quite lucky for being assigned to their homeroom teacher, Chris.

    ¡°Okay, all of you should follow me as I take you around the school.¡± Chris who was upfront told them.

    While Chris was walking around, describing the various ces in the vicinity of the academy, he had a perpetual, easy smile on his face, and it made the students feel weed as they walked around with him.

    ¡°You guys should start to get to know each other as much as you can,¡± Chris suggested. ¡°Since you all will soon be ssmates, try and make friends with each other while we move.¡±

    All of a sudden, everyone started to get chattier, talking to each other as they were being shown around the school.

    ¡°You know, we guys looks great together. How about we be friends?¡± Reed, the youngest of them all said.

    Kevin thought being friends with the elves wasn¡¯t a bad idea, he approached them at the forest as an elf but they didn¡¯t know he was the human they previously chased. They didn¡¯t seem so bad. They only hated the human him not the elf him. And another thing is that, his facial looks were quite differentpared to when he was a human. So he wasn¡¯t recognizable. He had a long pointy ear, there¡¯s no way they would call him a human when he clearly have elf ears.

    .....

    Having friends was a new thing to him. He spent most of his life being locked up in the forest, it is only advisable for him to have friends so he could catch up with how things worked in this world.

    ¡°Sure, that sounds great.¡± Kevin replied.

    ¡°Then we¡¯re friends as from today.¡± Dan replied as he shook Kevin¡¯s hands and his brothers also did the same.

    ¡® Friend? So I finally have friends?¡¯ he thought within himself.

    The four new friends continued the tour at the back of the ss while the teacher kept leading them around the school. In the midst of the tour, a battle arena was shown to the students, where they had training equipments that each students could use to see how strong he had gotten.

    They were also shown their homeroom sses, battle sses, sports rooms, and all sorts of facilities. Chris never failed to provide a little bit of exnation about each area of the school they visited. However, Kevin was uninterested in most of them until they had finally reached the library.

    ¡°As you can see, the library here is split into three floors. Ordinary students and mage soldier students are only able to ess the first floor. Pure Mage and spell wizard students can ess the second floor. Finally, the upper floor is only for Master Mages, Master Wizards and other authorized personnel.¡±

    Kevin was interested in the library because it contained books that weren¡¯t avable to the public. In this ce, Kevin just might be able to find some information about the system and more about the types of magic that we have, though he earnestly hoped that it would be on the first floor.

    Eventually, the tour came to an end just outside the school¡¯s dorms. ¡°And this is where you will be living during your stay here. Once you have dropped off your things, feel free to explore around the academy. There will be no lessons today, so enjoy the free time and make sure to be in your rooms during the curfew.¡±

    Each student was then handed a number written on a piece of paper. These papers disyed which room they would be staying in.

    From the corner of his eye, Kevin noticed in his eye that the other three elves wereing towards him.

    ¡°Hey, Kevin what room number did you get?¡± Zoe asked.

    ¡°Err... 52.¡±

    ¡°52!¡± The three students eximed at once

    ¡°No way! What a coincidence. We all got the same number! Seems like fate is really bringing us together,¡± Reed noted excitedly.

    ¡°Maybe.¡± Kevin replied wryly

    But right from a corner, he could see someone staring at him. It was a female with a purple coloured hair and a white beautiful skin. She was looking at the paper that was in her hands and kept on staring at Kevin.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dan asked but he said it was nothing and the four friends made their way towards their dorm room.

    *****

    After Kevin and the other elves had finished unpacking, they were free to do what they wanted for the rest of the day. It was still morning so they all had plenty of time to explore the academy.

    Kevin ended up bing someone who could leave the forest to live with other elves. The thing he had been denied to do ever since he was born was now what he was doing now.

    Although he would say he didn¡¯t miss his father, the wizard, he still feel like he did something bad by escaping from home.

    But as time goes on, he will get over the bad feeling, now he¡¯s sharing his room with three elves and to his surprise, he knew all three of them, Dan, Zoe and Reed. There were five single beds in the room, each spread out from one another evenly, but other than that, the room was pretty empty.

    There was just a single desk and a cupboard for each person to use by the side of their bed.

    Students were expected to spend most of their time studying or practicing their skills as there was no time for pleasure. That was why the rooms were designed for efficiency.

    ¡°I guess we¡¯re suppose to be five in this room or what do you think?¡± Zoe popped the question out.

    Kevin had noticed this as well, perhaps the girl she saw previously was their fifth roommate. But that didn¡¯t make sense, why would boys and girls sleep together in the same room, what of something bad happ... No, Kevin do not want to think of it.

    ¡°It just didn¡¯t make sense.¡± Kevin blurted out, he had forgotten that he was in the midst of other curious elves.

    ¡°What is it Kevin? What doesn¡¯t make sense?¡±

    ¡°Err.. that..¡± Kevin stammered before calling all other students together as he started whispering into their ears. ¡°I think our fifth roommate is a female.¡±

    They all burst intoughter after hearing Kevin talk.

    ¡°Wait, who told you that?¡± Dan asked.

    Kevin felt a bit embarrassed after saying what he said. It was just an assumption, he¡¯s not sure if the girl was truly their fifth roommate, but he decided to watch as things go.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯m just joking.¡± Kevinughed it off and the quickly changed to another subject.

    ¡°What do you guys want to do then?¡± Zoe asked the others.

    ¡°I¡¯m still unpacking, but you guys don¡¯t have to wait for me. Feel free to go out and explore,¡± Reed, the youngest of them all replied meekly.

    ¡°I was thinking of heading to the library,¡± Kevin said, ¡°That will probably be too boring for you two.¡±

    ¡°Boring? Nah, reading won¡¯t be boring to me. Besides I love reading books, ...¡± Dan paused.

    ¡°Which kind of books brother? I don¡¯t think I ever saw you read a book once.¡± Reed said.

    ¡°Alright that¡¯s it. It¡¯s been a long time since Ist read a book. I¡¯m not going to lie again, so don¡¯t embarrass next time Reed.¡±

    The four of themughed and then, Dan and Kevin agreed to head to the library together. While Zoe said he would be staying with Reed to do the unpacking. When they arrived, they found that the first floor was surprisingly bustling with students. Kevin noticed that there were multiple round desks spread out where students were sitting and in the middle of the desk was a glowing orb.

    ¡°Ahh, you¡¯re probably wondering what that orb thing is in the middle, aren¡¯t you?¡± Dan asked, ¡°It looks like they don¡¯t have them at public schools. If you touch the orb, then it allows you to create an isted space. Inside, only those people who have been invited can hear each other. This way people are able to chat as much as they want without disturbing others.¡±

    ¡°Wow,¡± Kevin was quite surprised at how far technology had evolved. Being locked up in the forest was really bad, there are things going on in the city that he didn¡¯t know are happening. Thankfully, he¡¯s gaining a lot of informations, he won¡¯t be left behind when others are chatting and talking.

    Kevin and Dan chose a table that had two other people sitting on one. Just as Dan had exined, Kevin could see the two talking but couldn¡¯t hear a word. ording to Dan, the orb had a limited range and could only cover the surrounding tables, though.

    ******

    Please keep on voting to get us to the top 200 list, we¡¯re shamelessly at No. 1789. I know this book can do better, so I¡¯m trusting you my fellow readers.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11: Chapter Eleven: Exp points

    Kevin searched around the first floor of the library and picked up as many books as he could about magic. Most of them listing and describing the mostmon magics. Dan wasn¡¯t too bothered and decided to just select a random fiction book to read.

    He searched for books that has a mutual connection with the system or Triling thing he had, but unluckily so far, he found none.

    The two sat at their tables while Kevin started to flicker away in the library. After skimming through several books he had been unable to find a single one that sounded like his system, nor did he find anything talking about Triling.

    Dan had kept a close eye on Kevin and had noticed the type of books he had been picking out.

    ¡°What¡¯s with all the books, are you looking for something in particr?¡±

    Kevin thought about it for a while before giving Dan an answer. He didn¡¯t know what to answer but after Dan saw that Kevin was silent, he decided to put up another question.

    ¡°Well is there anything specific you¡¯re looking for?¡±

    .....

    Kevin sighed before answering him. ¡°Not really. Although I¡¯ve found something very interesting in one of those books. Have you ever heard of someone who possesses an elf, fairy and human characteristics? Like being someone who is of those three races?¡±

    Dan suddenly started tough out loud.

    ¡°What are you, crazy? I¡¯ve never heard of something like that. How would someone be an elf and still be a fairy. Sure some people can be half elf, half human but being an elf, fairy and human is really crazy to say. Are you sure, you have not identally grabbed a fantasy book about fake superheroes and immortals? Or you came across a story written by those stupid, durd humans.¡±

    Kevin flinched as he heard Dan call humans durds. ¡® you¡¯re probably not an human, so you must think they are durds for not having Magics like elves and fairies ¡®

    Although Kevin felt a little embarrassed by Dan¡¯s reaction towards the question he asked. Yet, he understood this reaction was pretty normal. Would he have reacted any differently if he tells him that he used to be an human but was now someone having the characteristics of all three races.

    Kevin continued to look around the library to see if there was anything else he could find. Eventually, he had gone through every single one of the books detailing about races and magics. Kevin then considered trying his chances by going a floor above where there were some Pure mage and spell Wizard students.

    ¡® Maybe there¡¯s something up there, but I can¡¯t imagine what the academy would do to me for breaking the rules, especially on the first day. I can¡¯t be on a cklist after finally getting out of my father¡¯s clutches in the forest.¡¯ Kevin thought.

    As Kevin continued to walk around the library, he considered what Dan had said. Perhaps he really should venture into the fiction section and see if he might be lucky. What¡¯s the worst thing that could happen?

    A book titled ¡®The Truth about the three race man¡¯ immediately caught his interest. Kevin took out the book and gave it a quick look.

    Kevin couldn¡¯t help but sate his curiosity, so he started to read the book. After reading and skimming through the book, Kevin found most of it to be useless. A lot of the things that a three race person did, didn¡¯t rte to him at all.

    The only thing he could rte to, was having the ears of an elf and also he felt like there is still a bit of human in him. Eventually, Kevin decided to close the book and call it a day. It didn¡¯t seem like he was going to find anything from the first floor of the library.

    As soon as Kevin closed the book though, he heard a familiar sound and the pop up screen appeared at the corner of his eyes again.

    ¡°What?¡± Kevin blurted out.

    Kevin starred long and hard at the message and reread it multiple times.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be! Why did I get Exp all of a sudden?¡¯

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12: Chapter Twelve: first fight

    Kevin wanted to know more about how the system works out but since he wasn¡¯t able to get a good book to read, he had no option but to y ording to the system¡¯s wishes. If not for the system he wouldn¡¯t have been where he was now.

    When Kevin finished checking things out at the library, he noticed that Dan had disappeared from the table and was no longer there.

    ¡® He must have gotten bored and gone somewhere else. I¡¯ll probably see himter in our room.¡¯ Kevin thought.

    Right now, there wasn¡¯t much he could do about it. He could only live his everyday life as a normal person and wait till he reach level ten. It seems like there is something that the system wants to show him when he reach that level, so he can¡¯t help but wait till he get to level ten. Every exp point is so special to him but as he thought about it, he discovered that he still had a long way to go before he could reach level ten. As Kevin left the library, he decided to head to the battle arena. A thought had seized his mind and he wanted to try something out.

    He was walking through the school hallway when he saw a kid being pushed up against the wall by another student. The boy on the wall looked like he had already been hit a few times and had bruises on his face.

    ¡°Please I won¡¯t do that again... I¡¯m sorry.¡± The student cried but the bully won¡¯t stop hitting the student.

    ¡°You think I care about your pleadings? You think your ¡® I¡¯m sorry ¡® will do anything to this situation? After you failed to steal what I told you to steal, huh?¡± The bully gave him another punch in the stomach.

    .....

    ¡°Gosh, he¡¯s gonna kill this student.¡± Kevin looked around and saw that there were no one around.

    Kevin was debating in himself whether or not to get involved in the first ce. He knew if this student gets killed here, no one will know what happened or who killed him. He didn¡¯t know why but he feel like he should interfere and help the student that was being bullied.

    He quickly made up his mind. He had wanted to test out his strength to see how strong he had gotten. He wasn¡¯t able to fight ever since he had got his system and it seemed like fate had presented him with the perfect opponent. Although he didn¡¯t know how much power this student have, he knew that with his experience in fighting with his father¡¯s disciple, he could still win the fight.

    The kid that was being bullied looked to have given up, his face was red with tears and had bruises all over his face. It seemed like this was not the first time he was being bullied.

    In the past, the student had tried fighting back. It was when the bullying had only just started at his old school. He had thrown back a punch and had even managed to hit the person in the face, but it had only made things worse. As a result, he had been beaten ten times harder than normal, and ever since, the bullying had only worsened.

    Kevin¡¯s blood was boiling as he saw how the boy was being hit multiple times. Surprisingly while he was thinking of what to do, the system had suddenly popped out something for him.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13: Chapter Thirteen: Thedy Fairy

    As the system gave him the notification, Kevin was d that the system was in support of him fighting the bully. Not only that but the reward also did it¡¯s part in convincing him to fight. He would be getting 50 experience points if he¡¯s able to sessfullynd an attack and defeated the bully.

    ¡® Sorry boy you¡¯ll be the first Elf I¡¯ll be fighting in this academy.¡¯ Kevin thought as he swiftly ran towards the student.

    The bully could see Kevin running towards him with his fists clenched hard but it was toote for him to dodge as the attack had already been nted into his stomach.

    ¡°Arghhh!¡± The student groaned in pain as his hands were holding onto his stomach. The punch was so powerful that the boy felt his lungsing out of his mouth. ¡® Gosh, this guy hits hard. But how could someone be so strong as this.¡¯

    The elf turned to look at Kevin , he is not yet a Pure Mage student or a mage soldier, he is still an ordinary student like him. With the looks of it, he was a neer as him. But even if he was a neer, how could he be stronger than him. He must have great magics and martial arts skill to be able to punch him this hard.

    The bully was a level two elf with just two sets of magics. Elves have levels of power, and the level depends on the amount of magic they possess and could control. An elf within the range of level one to five could only possess one magic skill at most. Those ranging six to ten can only manage to be able to control two at once which actually takes a lot of years to aplish.

    This power ranking is built mainly for the newbie students and mage soldiers. They range from level one to ten but when they reach the stage of the spell wizard or pure mage the power ranking changes and what they start to count are ranks. Rank S, A, B and D. Rank D is the lowest while Rank S is the strongest. After a pure mage or spell wizard has reached Rank S, he or she will be promoted to the rank of a Mage master or Wizard master.

    .....

    These roles differs ording to the line you choose. If a newbie student could control his magic, he could simply be a pure mage student who would have the ability of learning spells and be able to expand his evolution of magic limit. Meaning, he¡¯ll focus like every mage on having more than two magics.

    Although over the years, only an elf was able to achieve this goal but due to the inability to control it well, he lost his life. But Mages are not relenting and are trying all their best to have more than two magics.

    The second choice that a newbie student have is to be a spell wizard since he can¡¯t create any magic nor learn how to control it. He could possibly learn magic tricks and spells and be a wizard but not a mage.

    These roles went on further as a pure mage student could be a more skilled mage with the title of a master mage while a spell wizard could be a more skilled person with the title of a master wizard or wizard master.

    ¡°What did I do?¡± The student cried out, still feeling the impact of the Punch in his stomach. His voice was shaky as he spoke, Kevin could see how fearful he had gotten. Truthfully, the student was scared of him and he¡¯s trying to escape from him.

    ¡°Why are you bullying him? What did he do wrong?¡± Kevin asked as he stepped forward towards the bully.

    ¡°He passed his boundary and I got to teach him a lesson, what does that have to do with you?¡± The bully said, raising his voice a bit higher.

    Kevin wanted to beat the bully up again but he decided to let him be. ¡°You¡¯re not worth my beating.¡± He said as he turned backwards.

    The student had jumped at him from behind but Kevin was quick to react as he gave the elf a devastating punch on his face.

    The elf was sent flying backwards into the air as his back smashed on the wall of the hallway.

    Kevin moved away from the bully as he approached the student that was being bullied, and offered him a hand. The student took his hand but had immediately passed out before he could even stand up.

    ¡°Hey, get up.¡± Kevin panicked as he held onto the student¡¯s arms. The bully, seeing the perfect chance to escape had quickly ran away, leaving Kevin alone with the student who had fainted.

    ¡°Heck, that moron ran away.¡± He cursed but then he remembered that they were shown during the tour, where the school clinic was located. He carried the student in his arms and headed for the clinic bay. But on his way, he had received multiple notifications and he carefully read them all.

    ¡® Man, this is Nice. I¡¯m ten points away from getting to level two. Fighting bullies will surely help a lot.¡¯ Kevin smiled to himself as he approached the clinic.

    On his way to the clinic, Reed and Zoe had saw Kevin running towards the clinic with a student in his arms.

    ¡°What happened? Did someone got hurt?¡± Reed asked and the two siblings could only run towards the clinic to know what was happening.

    Upon getting to the clinic, Kevin met a youngdy fairy who seemed to be in her teens. She just recently finished her five year academy course and she turned out to be one of the best students in the school. Her colourful wings were pping beautifully, causing Kevin to gasp in amazement. Apart from that, the fairy was also beautiful and to be honest, Kevin was blinded by her beauty at the first sight.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡± The fairy asked after Kevin had ced the boy on a stretcher. She had ced her hands on the student and had healed all his wounds. She was looking directly into Kevin¡¯s eyes and he felt like she would kiss him at any moment.

    ¡°$&$ ++((-&_/(-#@you _-&$#*are&_//+!:so#@$& beautiful$#&)/¡± Kevin uttered.

    Even though his resistance had increased by one, Kevin was still struck by the girl¡¯s beauty charm.

    Finally, Kevin got back to his senses and he overcame the fairy¡¯s charm.

    ¡°Gosh, what is that for?¡± Kevin shouted at the fairy. The fairy flinched as she pped her wings, shocked at Kevin¡¯s reaction. Ever since she has been using her fairy beauty to y tricks on males, Kevin would be the first person to stay unaffected by her beauty.

    ¡°Wait, how did you?.. how is that...possible.¡± The fairy stammered.

    At that moment, Reed and Zoe had entered the clinic only to see the fairy ncing surprisingly at the angry Kevin.

    Reed had noticed Kevin¡¯s angry face and had popped out the question. ¡°What is happening here?¡± he asked.

    Kevin quickly changed his expression. ¡°I saw him being bullied by a student but suddenly he fainted and the bully ran away instead of saving him. I brought him here for treatment. There¡¯s nothing wrong, let¡¯s go.¡± Kevin said, his nce was still on the fairy¡¯s face.

    The three elves exited the clinic as they head towards their dorm room. Even still, Reed and Zoe are not convinced that something is not happening. ¡°Kevin, are you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong?¡± Reed asked again.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14: Chapter Fourteen: Seducing Charm

    Kevin sighed deeply as his hands brushed past his dark, long hair. They had slowed down and were just at a few metres close to the dorm building. Zoe was standing on Kevin¡¯s right hand side while Reed was on the other side.

    ¡°Do that fairy always do that to her patients and anyone whoes to the clinic?¡± Kevin asked, feeling a bit awkward as he popped out the question. He¡¯s not the chatty type due to his upbringing, so he¡¯s finding it difficult to talk. He¡¯s also being careful with what he says so others won¡¯t suspect that he¡¯s a runaway child and someone who wasn¡¯t brought up in the city.

    ¡°What do you mean? Is the fairy not your type?¡± Reed replied and Zoe, from where he was, had gave him a smack on the head.

    ¡°Idiot, don¡¯t you understand what he means. He¡¯s talking about the seducing charm that the fairy uses on every handsome elf or fairy she meets.¡±

    ¡°Seducing Charm?!¡± Kevin scoffed. ¡°She¡¯s trying to seduce me? Why??¡±

    ¡°Could there be any reason for such a pretty fairy to seduce you like that? It¡¯s because you¡¯re handsome.¡±

    Kevin smiled in disgust as Zoe said this, he couldn¡¯t believe a fairy would fall for him.

    .....

    ¡°Shit, what does she think of me.¡± Xin scoffed.

    Well, he couldn¡¯t argue about that fact. It was all because of the strange ring that he wore, his race was changed and even his appearance had differ a lot from how he looks like before. All thanks to the system, he got the chance to be a student in the mage academy.

    While Kevin was lost in his thoughts, Reed had suddenly hit him on the shoulder slightly, drawing him out of his daze. He quickly acted normal but he could hear the two studentsughing.

    ¡°Who knows? You might be selected to be Lina¡¯s future husband.¡± Reed said and the two studentsughed again.

    ¡°I even heard that there are two thousand elf men and fairy men who had proposed to her. Some are offering her gifts all the time just to draw her attention but still, Lina hasn¡¯t made her decision. She said her future husband would be someone special, someone who everyone would love and want to be with, someone who is handsome and wiser than her in all ways.¡± Zoe exined.

    Not only that but Lina had written down these qualities for every men that wishes to marry her and said, only someone who have all these qualities would be her husband. A contest had even taken ce to see the elf or fairy who everyone loves and wants to be with, and out of the one thousand and fifty three guys that participated in the contest, only five hundred and two remained.

    ¡°Why? Are the guys so desperate that they can¡¯t marry any other fairy apart from her?¡± Kevin finally spoke after listening to Zoe¡¯s discussion.

    ¡°Come on, we¡¯re talking about money here. Lina¡¯s parents are the most RICHEST family in our kingdom.¡± Zoe said, making sure he emphasize the word ¡®richest¡¯ so they could know the worth.

    Reed rolled his eyes before giving his brother, Zoe a disgusting look. ¡°Shit, don¡¯t you read the royal magazine? The royal family are the richest not the Lina¡¯s family. Actually, the Lina¡¯s family are rich but they are the second richest family in the whole Elf and fairynd.¡±

    ¡°The Lina¡¯s family used to be king when the Elves and fairies hadn¡¯t agreed to live together. The Lina¡¯s family were not chosen by the people so there weren¡¯t made king. If not, they would have been wealthier than our current King. They only got lucky to be chosen as King, the Lina¡¯s family would make a better King.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking bad about the King by siding with the Lina¡¯s family? You should be careful or someone might hear you... You know the repercussions.¡± Reed blurted out but Zoe quickly changed the topic of discussion.

    They have entered their dorm room, so they at least are able to discuss whatever they wish to discuss without anyone listening.

    When they entered the room, they had surprisingly met someone sitting on one of the beds in the room.

    ¡°What??.. How?¡±

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15: Chapter Fifteen: Coincidence

    The two students are walking towards their dorm room but they had to climb a few stairs before they could get to their floor.

    Because of the many crowds and students that are passing, Zoe started whispering silently as he gist Kevin a bit more of the royal family¡¯s personality.

    ¡°I heard that the wife of the current king, the queen had firstly given birth to a child but the child was an human and was drowned in the river on the very day he was born.¡± Zoe whispered and fear came over Kevin at once. A new born baby was drowned in the river for being an human and not an elf? That¡¯s really cruel, is it a crime to be an human and not what you wanted? Is it the baby¡¯s fault that you were impregnated by an human, this rule of discrimination really needs changing in thisnd. They can¡¯t just discriminate other races because of their stupid rule.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say it is cruel, and I won¡¯t say it¡¯s not but what exactly is the reason why humans can¡¯t live among elves and fairies?¡± Reed wondered.

    The three students sighed deeply at the same time before entering their room. But they instantly froze as they saw a beautifuldy sitting on one of the beds that was in their room.

    ¡°Who... who are you?¡± Zoe asked.

    The fairydy blinked twice before shutting her eyes as if she¡¯s struggling to talk within herself. She immediately fluttered her eyes open and nced at the three students. She had suddenly stood up as she approached them. Her long, shiny, purple hair were moving from side to side as she walked. She was a bit shorter than the three students but are proportions were urate. Her figures and everything was enough for a king to fall for her. Just as the fairydy that Kevin met at the clinic had a purple hair and beautiful proportions, thisdy also have hers. The only difference is that, the fairydy is using some kind of ability to make herself look more prettier than the one in their room.

    .....

    ¡°I don¡¯t want toe before since all of you are all males but I thought it over because one of you made me fall for him. I wouldn¡¯t mention the person¡¯s name yet, ¡¯cause I can see that you¡¯re all curious to know.¡± Thedy said as she stared at Reed before turning to look at Zoe. ¡°I thought you were four, where¡¯s your fourth...¡±

    The door of the room had suddenly open and Dan could be seen sweating as he entered. It was as if he had just ran a thirty minute marathon race.

    ¡°Oh, here he is.¡± Thedy eximed, causing Dan¡¯s brows to furrow in curiosity.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here??¡± He asked but there was no one who could answer his question.

    ¡°So, as I was saying. I agreed toe to your room because of one of you. The person is so handsome but like I said, I won¡¯t mention names.¡± She nced at Dan before throwing a wink at thest student, Kevin.

    ¡°Can you tell us who you are? .. please?¡± Dan asked, feeling impatient and worn out. He could only feel better if he could have a long refreshing evening shower.

    ¡°Easy boy, I will tell you. But promise not to freak out, not many people have seen my face but if they hear the name of my family, they¡¯ll freak out.¡±

    ¡°Then tell us your name.¡± Reed said, eyes full of curiosity.

    ¡°I.. am... Lexa, the second andst daughter of the used to be fairy King. The Munroe Family.¡±

    As Lexa said this, the jaws of the three students dropped in amazement. It seems like the students of this year¡¯s set are not going to take it easy. Lexa is Lina¡¯s younger sister. Lina was an old student who had just finish her academyst year, Lexa was her sister and she¡¯ll be staying in the same room with the four males. Is this a coincidence? They were justing from the older sister¡¯s office and they had met the younger sister in their dorm room.

    ¡°You, are Lexa? Lina¡¯s younger sister? The daughter of King Munroe?¡± Zoe asked as he stepped forward to approach her.

    ¡°Yes, I am. It¡¯s nice to meet you... again.¡± Lexa replied with a smile.

    As if they had nned it before, the three students had suddenly rushed to hug Lexa. Kevin could only stand and wonder what was going on. But he¡¯s trying his best not to act ignorant. Yet he can¡¯t help but wonder why the three students had went to hug her.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16: Chapter Sixteen: Lexa¡¯s question

    Dan noticed that Kevin was standing behind, wondering what was happening and he had went to approach him.

    ¡°Lexa used to be our childhood friend in Elfae (Elf fairy) elementary school but when we started our high school, we parted from each other and since then we haven¡¯t seen each other until now. We even didn¡¯t know she was royalty, she treats us as her brother and in the time when we are hungry she gives us out of her own food. We are indebted to her.¡± Dan exined but Lexa who was already sitting with the two elves by her side had smiled and started talking.

    ¡°Who¡¯s indebted to who, don¡¯t embarrass me Dan.¡± Lexa smiled again and Dan had momentarily smiled back.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re staying with us, we¡¯ll get to see each other more often. And we¡¯ll be able to chat as much as we want.¡± Reed said.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy I was ced in your dorm room. I really didn¡¯t know you will be attending this school because of your situation, you know.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, yeah. We obviously were trying our best to attend the school, but it wasn¡¯t enough. We wouldn¡¯t have been here if it hadn¡¯t been for this guy. He gave each of us three emerald gemstones out of his own pocket and said just as long as we take him to the academy with him, he¡¯ll give us for free. Isn¡¯t that crazy, we¡¯re indebted to him also. If not for him, we wouldn¡¯t have been here.¡±

    Kevin jerked Dan on the stomach for unting him in public.

    .....

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have said that, what¡¯s giving you free gemstones had to do with being indebted.¡± Kevin chuckled.

    Lexa nced at Kevin with a smile. The smile was so beautiful that it had made Kevin to instantly smile back at her.

    ¡® shit! Why am I smiling at her? Stop Kevin, stop.¡¯ Kevin tried to act normal.

    ¡°Come on, you guys should introduce each other.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Kevin, It¡¯s a wonderful privilege to meet you.¡± Kevin said as he stretched his hands for an handshake.

    Lexa instantly took his hands and after a few swings of their hands, they let go. ¡°It¡¯s nice meeting you too. Wait, you look quite familiar, have we met before? Or perhaps, do you know me?¡± Lexa asked.

    Kevin flinched a bit but as he thought about it, he knew no one else knows him apart from his father and his disciples. He wasn¡¯t allowed to step out of the forest so no one could ever say they knew him somewhere.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve met anywhere and sorry to say this, I don¡¯t think I know you anywhere.¡± Kevin replied politely.

    ¡°Ohh, is that so. You look just like the elven queen. Her eyes, her nose, even the colour of her hair, you look a lot familiar.¡± Lexa said again, noticing his actions and words.

    ¡°Errrr, I don¡¯t think I look like her. You must have been mistaken. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have a mother. She died when I was a baby.¡± Kevin replied feeling a bit nauseous.

    ¡°And your father?¡± Lexa asked again, making Kevin to feel agitated to answer her question. He was getting weary of all the questions and him being the introvert type was finding it difficult to talk. He had to process the question in his mind before giving out the reply. Dan and the other elves were also getting tired of Lexa¡¯s question but they couldn¡¯t talk because of how important she is.

    ¡°My father is an Hunter, he¡¯s probably in the forest hunting.¡± Kevin smirked after sessfullying up with a catchy lie.

    ¡°Oh, I see... but how did you get that Pendant on your neck?¡±

    Dan had had enough, he had summoned the boldness in him and had immediately spoke after Lexa asked the question.

    ¡°Lexa, how about we walk around the school this evening. Me and you could chat along as we go, or what do you think?¡± Dan asked, jerking Kevin from the front. He was standing in front of Kevin and his arms were jerking Kevin. It was a signal for Kevin to leave.

    Kevin had hurriedly left even before Lexa could give her reply. He was actually going somewhere before he met the boy that was being bullied, so heading back there is not toote for him.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17: Chapter Seventeen: Strange Ninja Fairy

    Kevin was strolling down the hallway, as he was making his way towards the training hall that they were shown during the tour. Even though Kevin seems fine, yet he was bothered as his mind was flooded with thoughts of who exactly his mother was. He had once asked his father, the wizard but he would only answer back by saying; when the timees, I will tell you everything.

    ¡® Wait, what exactly is that everything that my father doesn¡¯t want me to know? What secret is my father keeping from me??¡± Kevin wondered, but suddenly, he had heard a notification sound from the system.

    ¡°What?!!¡± Kevin eximed as he quickly activated his Elven eyes.

    Suddenly, Kevin could see about six elven auras approaching him. Seeing that they were only six, Kevin cancelled his Elven eyes to see the elves properly. Truly, the six are all elves and they all looked dangerous. They are quite muscr and couldn¡¯t be called one of the students of the school. They could only be part of the academy soldiers, or teachers who were paid to kidnap as many students as possible. Whoever they are, Kevin wants to escape from them as soon as possible. He¡¯s not so strong to challenge people like these, they are stronger than him and he could not survive fighting them. The system had also proved to him that the only way he could survive is to escape by every means possible.

    The six elves had surrounded Kevin and they all have one thing inmon, fire magic. They can control fire so well, due to them being above the rank of a Mage soldier. If any student would want to fight these six elves, they won¡¯t have any chance of winning at all.

    ¡°Who are you guys? What do you want??¡± Kevin asked, thinking of how to escape.

    That was exactly the problem, he has been cornered by the elves before he could know it and it will be extremely difficult for him to escape at this point.

    .....

    ¡® Shit, what do I do. I don¡¯t have any magic presently.¡¯ Kevin was worried. He was more worried when he saw that these elves also have weapons with them.

    One of the elves was about to charge at Kevin that an arrow was sent flying at him. The elf quickly dodged the arrow and sliced the other arrows that wereing his way into two pieces with his sword.

    The other elves were alerted as they saw that someone was hiding and shooting arrows at them.

    Immediately, someone hadnded before them. The person was in a Ninja costume with his eyes and mouth covered. But what was surprising was that the person was a fairy, his wings were pping against each other as hended right beside Kevin.

    ¡°Hey handsome, can you do me a favour?¡± The fairy said but Kevin thought that the voice sounds familiar and feminine.

    ¡®This is not a male¡¯s voice, who could this person be?¡¯ He wondered.

    ¡°Stay behind me and don¡¯t get hurt. They won¡¯t be able to get closer to me anyway.¡± The Ninja fairy said as he turned to look the six elves who were now creating a battle formation.

    ¡°Remember me?¡± The fairy said. A mocking smile could be sensed in her tone. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me... I¡¯m not letting you go this time around.¡±

    The fairy raised his two hands up and lightning from the sky could be seen empowering his body at once.

    ¡°Lightning Magic? He didn¡¯t use this magicst time, did he?¡± One of the elves said, his voice almost shaking.

    As if they were about to face their most feared enemy, the six elves had started getting scared. Out of all magic present, lightning Magic is the hardest and rarest magic someone can learn. Only the strong minded could learn such magic or they may reach their limit while learning it. And once they have reached their limit, the next thing is death. So most of the elves and fairies prefers not to learn lightning.

    Seeing someone with a lightning Magic as strong as this means they could never win against him. So the six elves started making ns of escaping.

    ¡°Come on, fight me!¡± The Ninja fairy shouted but the six elves had held onto each other and suddenly, like a sh of light, they had disappeared, leaving only the dark smoke from the ck magic they had just used.

    ¡°I know those brats will run away.¡± The fairy said as he turned to give Kevin a nce. ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t ready to fight them anyway. Showing them my power will drive fears into their hearts and it will take a while before theye back here.¡±

    The fairy was now walking towards Kevin and with every step he was taking, it looks too feminine. He has been among males for over sixteen years so he knew how male walks. Kevin was trying his best not to talk about it, he would wait till the ninja tells him who exactly he is. But with this move that the fairy was making towards him, Kevin was stepping backwards at the same time. He kept on stepping backwards but he didn¡¯t realize this until his back had touched the wall of the hall and he was cornered by the strange Ninja fairy.

    ¡°Wh¨Cwho are you?¡± Kevin managed to blurt out as he noticed that the fairy¡¯s mouth was getting close to his own.

    ¡® He¡¯s not trying to kiss me, is he? Wait, is he even a male. She smells like a female and her voice sounds feminine. Why is she trying to kiss me, is she an harlot or what?¡¯ Kevin almost freaked out but he suddenly flinched as was suddenly carried up into the air by the fairy.

    He couldn¡¯t believe he was flying in the air, it was a bit cold but he enjoyed the breeze. He could see the full view of the academy while in the air and even though it was night time, there were electricity everywhere, making the academy to look more beautiful.

    But Kevin suddenly snapped out of his daze as he struggled to draw the fairy¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Hey! Where are you taking me to?¡± Kevin shouted so the fairy would be able to hear him clearly.

    ¡°To know who I am.¡± The fairy said without even ncing at Kevin.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18: Chapter Eighteen: Dazed

    It didn¡¯t take long for the two of them to reach their destination. When Kevin opened his eyes to see where they are, he discovered that they were inside the school¡¯s clinic, but inside an apartment of some type.

    The fairy turned his back at Kevin and had started removing the Ninja clothes that he was wearing and after sessfully removing them all, he turned around to face Kevin.

    Actually, Kevin was surprised at first seeing the fairy who was now wearing a purple mini gown. The fairy had even loosen the hair bond that he used to pack his hair and now, a long feminine pinkish-purple hair was in full disy.

    Kevin slowly lifted his eyes to take a look at who the person really was and it happened to be the clinic teacher and the daughter of the former fairy royal Leaders, Lina. Her hour ss figure shape and seducing eyshes were enough to draw a man into the bed. Kevin blinked a few times as he tried to gain a reposition of himself. The girl in front of him was just too beautiful and if he¡¯s not careful, he might jump on her at anytime.

    ¡®Hey buddy, wake up.¡¯ Kevin could hear something talking in his mind, but his mind was too far away to hear what it was saying. He had started walking towards the beauty that was in front of him, dazed and fully charmed with seduction. His eyes glimmered with romance and joy as he approached Lina. It was as if he had wanted to do this but wasn¡¯t able to.

    Finally, he had gotten close the fairy, close enough to be able to wrap his hands around her waist. They were too close to each other that Lina could feel something warm prodding towards her.

    Kevin was about to kiss her that something terrible happened. Actually, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten out of his daze if the fairy hadn¡¯t activated more of her Seducing Charm to keep Kevin dazed to the end.

    .....

    The fairy had thought that her Seducing Charm was what made Kevin fall for him, and to keep him dazed till they make love with each other, she had made her Seducing Charm grow more stronger to captivate Kevin¡¯s mind.

    But unfortunately, she was damn so wrong.

    Kevin had quickly gotten back to his senses, their lips were just in a few space apart from each other but the moment Kevin realized what he was doing, he quickly withdrew back as he freed his hands that were holding tight onto Lina¡¯s waist and stepped a bit backwards. Lina was shocked by Kevin¡¯s reaction and for a moment, she stood like a statue as she cursed internally for letting go of him.

    ¡®What? Why didn¡¯t my charm work on him? But he was right there, he was about to do it... man I need to taste this guy, he¡¯s my type but why is my charm not working on him?¡± Lina kept on cursing.

    She tried to stabilize herself as she stared at Kevin¡¯s frozen face. It was clearly written on his face that he was shocked by what had just happened. Yes of course, they were too close to each other, too close that Kevin felt like it was something he needed to do at all cost and he felt like he won¡¯t be at rest if he didn¡¯t do that thing.

    But something must be done, he must get out of here at this moment.

    ¡®Where is the door, I need to exit this ce!¡¯ Kevin screamed in his head, but the more he looked around to open each doors, he noticed that they were all locked.

    ¡°Kevin, please be patient... I¡¯m really sorry, I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so obsessed with you. It¡¯s just that, you¡¯re too different from all other guys I¡¯ve met... you¡¯re just too different.¡± Lina pleaded but despite everything she was saying, Kevin was paying no attention to her as he was still looking around, checking all doors for an exit.

    ¡°Kevin.¡± Lina called after realizing that Kevin wasn¡¯t listening to what she was saying.

    ¡°Where is the exit! I need to get out of here.. please.¡± Kevin finally spoke, the tone of his voice was a bit loud and shaky.

    Lina couldn¡¯t say anymore, it was obvious that this guy won¡¯t be patient, he was really in haste to Leave the apartment and no matter what the fairy says, he just wouldn¡¯t listen.

    The fairy could understand, but before opening the door, she picked up a letter that she seemed to have written a couple of hours before now and had inserted it into a rose designed envelope. She moved closer to Kevin as she put it into the pocket of his uniform. After that, she clicked her fingers and the door was opened for her.

    ¡°Kevin, those guys from tonight will be after you as from now on, be sure to stay safe or you might be captured by them.¡± Lina said but Kevin just scoffed before exiting the room, heading straight for his dorm room.

    ¡°I will be watching you darling.¡± Lina said silently, enough for only herself to hear.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19: Chapter Neen: Level Up!

    Finally, Kevin had gotten back to his dorm room, as he shut his door, he discovered that the other students are already asleep, including Lexa.

    Lexa was sleeping on the vacant bed that was beside Kevin¡¯s and Kevin could only think of one thing.

    ¡°These two sisters are different from each other. How pleasant would it be if your sister could be just as gentle as you are.¡± Kevin thought before slumping into his bed for a night time rest. He¡¯s emotionally and mentally drained, but a long night sleep would make him feel better.

    While he was still waiting for sleep toe, Kevin recalled Lina cing an envelope into his pocket, and he had hurriedly brought it out to check what was written in it. But because it was already dark and Kevin was feeling a bit sleepy, he returned it back into the pocket of his uniform and then went back to bed.

    Thinking of what other things he need to do, Kevin recalled that the system had given him a quest while he was almost kidnapped, and then he quickly checked to see if he had any messages.

    ¡®Yeah, I know.¡¯ Kevin smiled as he knew it was probably the rewards he received from the quest given to him. If there was something he would use to remember Lina, that would be her, saving him tonight and also granting him a quickpletion to his quest.

    ¡®What do you expect, yes.¡¯ Kevin replied and the system beeped twice in approval.

    .....

    Xin could feel a little bit of pain inside of him but it didn¡¯t take a few minutes that it had stopped.

    ¡®Thanks, but can you exin what Triling means??¡¯ Kevin asked but there was no one to answer him.

    ¡°Whoah whoah whoah! I finally got a magic!¡± Kevin screamed for joy in his mind as he couldn¡¯t help but continue reading the notifications from the system. This was good news to him.

    Kevin was amazed when he saw the new skills that he was given had an indication, exining how it could be used. The system was really surprising him. Now he knew he have a magic but the only thing that is left is how to use it. It was nighttime and it won¡¯t be good if he practice his magic in the room. He might wake someone up.

    This seems nice to Kevin, he¡¯s surely going to try everything out tomorrow. Thanks to Lina once again, he was able to level up and gain these rewards.

    Kevin yawned as he stared at the other informations that the system was showing him. He had a lot of stuffs to do tomorrow, he needs to test out his new powers and he also needs to find out a way of getting more stronger. As he thought of ces he needed to go, sleep started creeping in and before he could even realize it, he had already slept off.

    The next he opened his eyes, it was early in the morning, an rm had sounded, waking all the students up to prepare for the day. Although, there wasn¡¯t much to do for this week. sses begins next week, so students were allowed to do as they wish for this week.

    After everyone in Kevin¡¯s room had gotten dressed up, they started discussing where each would be going and everyone started talking.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading for the weapon hall, Reed and I saw a lot of weapons there and we nned to borrow some of it to fight.¡± Zoe said.

    ¡°What about you Lexa?¡± Dan suddenly popped out the question.

    ¡°Err, I don¡¯t have anywhere in mind to go to, maybe staying in the room would be better.¡± Lexa answered.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m heading for the school¡¯s museum, we could go together, or what do you think Lexa?¡± Dan pouted out, winking at Lexa yfully.

    ¡°Errr..¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re going with me after breakfast.¡± Dan suddenly replied, not giving Lexa the chance to speak. Lexa could only nce at Dan, giving him a scornful look.

    After each of them had said where they would be going, Zoe noticed that Kevin had not said anything yet and he had asked him the question.

    ¡°Hey Kev, where are you heading to, for the day?¡± Zoe asked.

    As if everyone had anticipated to ask him the question, they all stared at him for an answer, making Kevin to chuckle nervously. He cleared his throat before talking.

    ¡°Ermm.. Do anyone of you know where I could go if I want to fight using my fist. I want the ce to be inly a fist fight.¡± He asked, showing a little bit of hope of getting an answer. He had thought that asking them is quite silly, they were brought into the school for the first time and at the same time, could it be possible for them to know about a ce where he could go if he wants to fight several opponents. He must also be careful, he¡¯s not sure if he can use his newly gotten magic yet.

    ¡°Sure, you can go to the martial arts hall and ask for a spar from any of the students avable, as long as there are students avable, they will surely ept.¡± Dan said, although he knew most students wouldn¡¯t be there as they prefer using their magics than fighting with fists. Between the Magic arts hall and the martial arts hall, the students would prefer going to the magic arts hall than going to the martial arts hall. The probability ratio is about 90/100 : 10/100.

    ¡°Is that okay?¡± Dan asked after a long silence.

    ¡°Yeah, sure.. I,.. I¡¯ll give it a try and if I can¡¯t see anyone, I may head into the library.¡± Kevin blurted out as he noticed Dan¡¯s change of behaviour. He was doing this probably because of Lexa.

    ¡®He¡¯s acting like he is boss over me. What the hell.¡¯ Kevin cursed within himself.

    The five students then exited their dorm rooms as they headed towards the canteen for breakfast. The canteen was just a few metres walk from where their dorm room was, so it didn¡¯t take long for them to get there. But there was an extreme long queue as they got there. Over three hundred students were waiting for their food to be served. And just as the queue was decreasing, more students kept oning and the queue kept on getting longer.

    While Kevin and the other four students approached the queue, six students had suddenly passed by them as they went to the beginning of the queue to drag the ones that were at the front away.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20: Chapter Twenty: Bullies are a threat

    The students who had been on the queue for a long time was dragged out of their position and the six students who had just arrived took their foods in ce of them.

    ¡°Gosh, those guys won¡¯t stop with their crazy behavior.¡± Zoeined. ¡°They have been like this since high school, always bullying one student and the other. I hate them like hell.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t the teachers or soldiers stop them?¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Stop what? Even if they interfere, that doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t repeat what they did before.¡± Reed said.

    ¡°Back in our high school, those guys bullies every students. They are so adamant with the act that they had once bullied a teacher and the admin had no other option but to call for their parents, as they had ns of suspending the students. But when their parents came, they happened to be the wives of the six leaders of the six elven viges.¡± Dan exined. ¡°Of the truth, a meeting was held between the six parents and with the admins, but the next thing we noticed was the six bullies were told to return back into the ss. But ever since that day, we¡¯ve never seen the teacher that was bullied again. And till we finished our high school, the six elves were not suspended and they kept on with their bullying, how stupid.¡±

    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t know something like that happens in schools. I¡¯ve never experience anyone being bullied in my school, nor have I been bullied.¡± Lexa blurted out, while her hands ran down her long purple hair.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve never experienced it. And your school consists of only rich kids, there wouldn¡¯t be a bully who would be a bother to you anyway.¡± Reed said as he stepped a bit forward as the queue moved.

    .....

    Kevin had been silent ever since the four students have been talking. He has never attended an high school so he didn¡¯t know much about bullies. He never knew something like that even existed nor could exist in such a school as this mage academy. He couldn¡¯t believe that there are bullies as wicked as this, in the academy, a school where he thought there was discipline and morality. Although he had met a bully yesterday, he didn¡¯t think he was a bully. It might be maybe because he didn¡¯t know much about what a bully could do. But now that Dan had exined it, he understood how much of a threat a bully is to the society.

    ¡°I guess the academy will fail to discipline the bullies just as the admins of your high school had failed to suspend the bullies of your school.¡± Kevin finally said and Lexa who was in the queue, in front of him had shook her head positively as she took a quick nce at him.

    Kevin couldn¡¯t understand, why did she gave him that nce? Is it what he said or what could it be?

    At longst, the queue got to the turn of the five students and they finally got to receive their foods. After which they all went inside the canteen to sit around a table. But as they were eating in the canteen, they all noticed something.

    A few metres away from where the Kevins¡¯ are, were seated about twenty two students all dressed in hoodies. The six bullies who Kevin had saw outside were in red coloured hoodies while another four of them are in yellow coloured hoodies. And about twelve of the students had ck hoodies on them. They were all ying Whot cards and it seems like they had all finished eating.

    It wasn¡¯t the cards they were ying but the immense amount of noise they were making that drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Gosh these guys are so noisy.¡± Lexa said as she rose up to challenge the students but Dan had quickly pushed her back into her seat.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Dan asked with a frown, he was holding Lexa¡¯s hands so tightly that she wasn¡¯t able to move her hands.

    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you see how much noise they are making, if no one would challenge them, I would.¡± Lexa answered as she rose up once again.

    ¡°Is it because you¡¯re the daughter of a noble? You think everything can be done with your affluence?¡± Dan unexpectedly blurted out, causing Lexa¡¯s brows to furrow. She immediately snatched her hands away from him and stared deadly at him.

    ¡°How dare you say that!¡± Lexa shouted, causing everyone, including the bullies to nce towards her.

    ¡°Lexa calm down, I didn¡¯t meant it that way.¡± Dan tried to calm her down but she was way too angry to listen.

    She shifted her gaze from Dan to the noisy bullies who had caused it all. Despite the quarrel that was going on between Lexa and Dan, the bullies still continued with their noisy chit chat and game. Lexa had then pointed a finger towards them.

    ¡°You guys are so noisy, can¡¯t you go y them in your rooms!¡± Lexa shouted with anger but as if the students were intentionally trying to provoke her, they increased the volume of their noise.

    Lexa have had enough of this, she picked up a cup of water and went towards the student that stood closer to her. While Kevin was busy watching the quarrels that wasing from his right and left, something had suddenly sounded in his mind.

    ¡°I hate being ignored.¡± Lexa uttered as she raised her hands and poured the cup of water that was in her hands on the boy¡¯s body.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21: Chapter Twenty One: A Game shop

    The boy who was being attacked by Lexa had suddenly froze into an Ice statue. As she poured water on him, she immediately froze him with her ice ability. The bullies who had seen this, got angry and they decided to teach Lexa a lesson.

    One of the men started advancing towards her and when he was at a breathing space from her, he shouted to her face.

    ¡°And who the hell do you think you are?¡± one of the men challenged her. ¡°Who gave you the authority over us.¡±

    The man was about to hit her that a bolt of lightning came hitting him from behind. Everyone was stunned as they saw this and swiftly, they felt the gust of wind swept past their cheeks. Before they knew it, Lexa was encased into a lightning bolt and had disappeared from the area.

    ¡°Where did she went to?¡± The men said aftering to their senses. They hurriedly went outside the canteen as they started searching around for her.

    Dan and his siblings were silent and were a bit amazed as they saw what had happened clearly. Kevin had rescued Lexa with his lightning Magic. But one thing kept on surprising Dan, and that was how Kevin was able to have such a powerful magic called lightning. Lightning magic is a special magic that was said to be the strongest of all other magics. And it was said that only the strongest could possess such a powerful magic as that. It was a wonder to Dan, how Kevin could have such a magic.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve been underestimating this guy¡¯s potential.¡± Dan said.

    .....

    Kevin had finally stopped in front of a building, after walking a distance away from the canteen, out of the sight of the bullies. His hands were holding onto Lexa¡¯s hands tightly as he swiftly ran out of the canteen. Since thesting time for the lightning Cloak is five minutes, he quickly cancelled the skill and stopped in front of one of the school¡¯s building.

    ¡°We¡¯ve lost them for now.¡± Kevin said as he looked at his right and left before cancelling his lightning Cloak skill. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked as he released his grip on Lexa¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Yeah, sure. Thanks to you.¡± Lexa replied as she held onto the hands that Kevin had held previously. She felt something as she touched those hands of Kevin. But she wasn¡¯t sure of what it is as their hands parted from each other. She wanted to hold his hands again to see what that thing is, but she knew it would look suspicious if she suddenly grab Kevin¡¯s hands.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need thanking me, I just decided to help out.¡± Kevin said, smiling.

    ¡°Okay,..¡± Lexa replied, thinking of what to say to prolong their discussion. ¡°So your magic is lightning?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Kevin abruptly answered.

    ¡°You must be a strong guy to be able to learn it.¡±

    ¡°I guess I am.¡± Kevin tried to follow up with her discussion without raising suspicions from her. ¡°It¡¯s not so hard to learn, you just have to put your mind into it.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll try learning it too. It will be best if I can have that as my second Magic. I had ns to learn fire, ice and water, but after I saw how powerful lightning magic would be to have, especially when I saw how you used it, I think I¡¯ll learn it in ce of water. Since we can only learn two types of magic, I¡¯ll consider removing water magic and have lightning and Ice magic.¡± Lexa exined.

    ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± Kevinmented. He was able to gain an idea of how things worked in the Academy. So every mage was able to learn two magics at most. And for those who aren¡¯t able to learn any magic, they can either learn martial arts or swordsmanship Or just learn spells and be wizards.

    He wanted to know more about how this world works, maybe going into the libraryter would help him.

    ¡°So where are you heading to right now?¡± Lexa questioned Kevin.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be heading for the martial arts hall just as Dan had directed.¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to go there when you already have a strong magic.¡± Lexa said. ¡°That ce is full of Elves who couldn¡¯t learn any ability. You elves are the problem of all mages. You¡¯re the ones who alwaysg behind. Your magic usuallyes around when you get to eighteen. But you, Dan and some others are different. At least you have a magic at fifteen, it is quite a rare urrence.¡±

    Kevin thought as much, he could see many elves going around with swords and never for once saw them use fire magic or something. Well, he thought maybe it was because he had never saw them fight. He really need to learn more about the history of Elves and Fairies. There are some things he didn¡¯t know about them and would love to know.

    ¡°The thing is, I want to learn how to fight with fists and if possible learn swordmanship also. It¡¯ll help with my defense and control of magic.¡± Kevin replied.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s nice.¡± Lexamented. ¡°Most of the elves I know having magic do not bother learning swordmanship or Martial arts, that¡¯s the more reason why I said you are so special.¡± She smiled as she nced at Kevin¡¯s face.

    ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡±

    ¡°Come on, I know somewhere you could go. Follow me, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Lexa said and Kevin quickly followed.

    After walking for a few distance, they finally got to the front of a game shop. Kevin could see some students in front of a counter paying some amount to the person inside the counter.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s fight some dudes.¡± Lexa said as she walked towards the counter.

    The person inside the counter was an old man with grey hairs on his head and his beard was also grey in colour.

    ¡°Hello, wee to the Mage game shop, what would you like to do? We have Various game arenas including swordsmanship arena, martial arts arena, Mixed arena, and Magic arena. You can rent a VR pod for an hour to three or as long as you want, just as long as you can pay.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22: Chapter Twenty Two: A Question

    ¡°How much is the rent for two hours, for the two of us?¡± Lexa asked.

    ¡°Five credits per hour, for the two of you, it¡¯s twenty credits. You have the money with you?¡±

    Kevin had heard from their homeroom teacher that their ess cards will be credited with 10 credits automatically everyday.

    Students only received 10 credits a day as an allowance but that didn¡¯t stop their parents from sending them extra money while they were in school. The richer students were free to spend and buy whatever they liked and they were usually the stronger ones as well. But the poor students had no other choice but to spend their ten credits as little as they can.

    Although the food in the academy is free, there¡¯s not actually much to spend money on, other than evening snacks and drinks. But Kevin is not that kind of person who eats anyhow. Perhaps he could gather up about a hundred credits and use it to buy a sword and any other weapon. But there¡¯s a matter he needs to take care of presently and his credits will be spent on it.

    ¡® I wouldn¡¯t have done this, I just don¡¯t want to seem embarrassing to Lexa who brought me all the way here. At least she was trying to help out, but I must pay ten credits to some game I don¡¯t know about.¡¯ Kevin forcefully brought out his card from his pocket. The old man had a device that registers every student¡¯s ess card when they are to pay for something. Kevin took out his card but before he could even give the man, Lexa had quickly given the old man hers.

    ¡°Everything?¡± The man asked.

    .....

    ¡°Yeah everything.¡±

    Kevin blinked in confusion but had immediately came to his senses.

    ¡°You¡¯re paying for everything? Twenty credits?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, I¡¯m paying for you as a friend. And besides, I have a lot of credits with me.¡± Lexa said and then she moved closer to Kevin and whispered into his ears. ¡°My parents sends 2000 credits to me every week.¡±

    Kevin jaws dropped as he heard what Lexa just told him. He closed his mouth as he swallowed in and stared at Lexa. He was speechless on what to say. How can someone¡¯s parents be so rich to send their daughter 2000 credits every week. So, what Reed and Zoe told him were true, Lexa¡¯s parents are so rich. But as Kevin thought of this, his stomach churned angrily as he realized that his father was just a wizard with no wealth or that thing called money.

    ¡® Why am I so unlucky to be his child. I wish I was born into a rich and wealthy family like Lexa¡¯s. I would have the world at my feet if I could at least be a prince, eh eh.¡¯ Kevin smiled to himself, but he suddenly felt a tug on his arm.

    ¡°Hey, what are you thinking about, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Lexa pulled the sleeve of his uniform as he dragged him into the game shop.

    ¡°Enjoy the game!¡± The old man said.

    They got inside the game shop and Xin could see all sorts of game machines and devices. Right on one corner were dozens of a chair like machine located. They look just like an office chair,fortable for people to sit on and rest peacefully.

    ¡°You see that chair,¡± Lexa pointed at the chair in front of them and Kevin who was anticipating to know what it was, shifted his gaze to the chair. ¡°That¡¯s a VR capsule. We¡¯ll be sitting on it if we have to y a VR game.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like a chair like game device?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guessed you haven¡¯t yed a VR game before and it seems like I was right. It¡¯s not really sold to the public, so only the military and wealthy families who could afford it had it with them.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, like your family.¡± Kevin knew that Lexa¡¯s parents would be able to afford to buy such a device as this, since they are the number two most richest family in the city.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, my father bought it for a two million credits.¡±

    ¡°Two Million credits!!¡± Kevin eximed surprisingly.

    ¡°It¡¯s crazy right. I heard it¡¯s from the human world and the price is really high over there. But my father said that our scientists here are making ns of creating something like that, If it¡¯s sessful, we won¡¯t have to be buying VR¡¯s from those humans anymore.¡±

    Talking about humans reminded Kevin of his state. He was wondering how he became an human when his father was an elf and his mother was also an elf. Something doesn¡¯t seem so right at that point. Did his mother by any chance cheated on his father. That made Kevin ask Lexa a question.

    ¡°Lexa, I have a question to ask you.¡±

    ********

    Thanks for the power stones guys, let¡¯s get to the top 200. Please support with your golden Tickets also. I¡¯ll try and do a mass release of 5 chapters soon.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23: Chapter Twenty Three: People I must Protect

    ¡°You want to ask me a question? Go on.¡± Lexa replied, wondering what Kevin was about to ask her.

    ¡°This is just an assumption, you may think I¡¯m crazy but it¡¯s just an assumption from me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m all ears.¡± Lexa said, crossing her arms.

    ¡°Is it possible for a parent elf to give birth to a human child? I mean, the father is an elf, the mother is also an elf, I think. But the child is a human. Is that really possible?¡± Kevin asked.

    For a moment after he asked the question, Lexa was silent as if she was thinking about something but she surprised Kevin when she startedughing boisterously.

    ¡°Seriously, oh my God, Kevin you¡¯re crazy. How in the world is that possible. Two elf parents giving birth to a human child. That¡¯s hrious, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re such a joker Kevin.¡±

    ¡°Hey wait, I¡¯m seriously not joking here. It is something I saw. The parents were elves and the child was a human.¡± Kevin tried to act serious.

    .....

    ¡°For real, ah ah ah.¡± Lexaughed again. ¡°See, I would say it¡¯s either of these two things. Perhaps the mother or father wasn¡¯t a real elf but a fake who used magic to hide his true identity or maybe the wife cheated on the husband by meeting up with a male human and the child happened to be a human in the end.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s either one of the parents is a human or the wife cheated on the husband.¡± Kevin summarized.

    ¡°Yeah, but who are those people, are they living in the city? I doubt people would have raised suspicions if they are to assume what we assumed right now. They would have been killed for being a human and I¡¯m sure that if by chance one of them is still alive, perhaps the human wife or human child, they probably would be hiding right now.¡±

    ¡°Hiding? hiding.¡± Kevin said as he recalled that he has been hiding all his life in the forest with his father. Perhaps his mother was really a human and was killed by the elves and his father had no choice but to take him far away from everyone to keep him safe. He couldn¡¯t return to the city because he has beenbelled a traitor because of him and his mother. His father must have been sad seeing him escape after years of protecting him from harm.

    Kevin had felt really bad from running away from home. He couldn¡¯t imagine how sad and angry his father would have been to see that he had escaped from the forest. Perhaps his father had even thought he was killed by the elves.

    ¡® I¡¯m really a bad child.¡¯ He was about to cry but he quickly hold it back to not make Lexa feel suspicious about him.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked and Kevin nodded that he was alright. ¡°Did you really not know where those people are living? I¡¯m talking about the human guys you were talking about. Shouldn¡¯t we report them or something?¡±

    ¡°No, they are people I must protect at all cost. I can¡¯t report them.¡± Kevin said, raising his voice although it was almost shaky.

    ¡°Are you really alright Kevin, you voice sounds weak?¡± she asked again.

    ¡°I am, let¡¯s continue with the game, the two hours will soon be over.¡± he immediately sat in the VR capsule and a rxing feeling came upon him.

    ¡® Is this chair always thisfortable, I feel like sleeping off.¡¯ Kevin said as he let a sigh.

    Lexa was standing behind the capsule that was beside Kevin¡¯s own. She was wondering what was wrong with Kevin. He¡¯s acting a bit strange after mentioning the human parents and child.

    ¡® Perhaps he¡¯s just worried about them.¡¯ She came into conclusion as she also hop into the capsule to start the game.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s time.¡± she said and Kevin had opened his eyes.

    ¡°This is a VR game, it is different from the game arenas that the old man mentioned earlier. Infact, lots of students prefers to fight in the VR capsule than to go to arenas. The arenas are fun but you could get killed because it¡¯s a reality game. But in this VR, you can y it without getting hurt. It¡¯s a popr game that is mostly yed in the human world. Although there are differences between the two because humans have their own powers and we have Magic. So our scientists kinda do something to the VR so it could adapt to our own body system.

    The game is simple, it gives you an open empty room the you and your opponent will have a fight until one loses. Although it sounds simple the game itself is used to help people train. The VR capsule can record all the features of your body. And anything you do in the real world can also be done in the game but the only thing that it can¡¯t do is record your magic.¡± Lexa exined.

    **********

    Thanks for the power stones guys, let¡¯s get to the top 200. Please support with your golden Tickets also. Mass release will begin tomorrow.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24: Chapter Twenty Four: Username Keviling (Mass Release)

    *1st Chapter of mass release*

    ¡°The next thing we¡¯ll be doing is logging into the game by cing the headset first.¡± Lexa exined further. ¡°Listen Kevin, once you¡¯ve ced the headset, you¡¯ll be shown a system tab that will direct you on how the game will be yed. You should create an ount and search for the name Lexlord, I would have sent you a request, ept it so I could teach you more about how the game works. Don¡¯t start a game tutorial, it will take long before it ends.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lexa picked up the headset, ced it on her head and Kevin had also done the same thing.

    The headset covered their heads and eyes so as Kevin firstly ced the headset on his head, everything had gone dark in an instant. But he could hear a beeping sound of the VR headset that was about toe online.

    Suddenly, Kevin had found himself in a white room. Everywhere was so bright so it take a little while before his eyes got adapted to the surroundings. As he slowly opened his eyes, he noticed that he was in some kind of white room with no shelves or furniture. Not even a single thing was found. Kevin could also see that his full body was in the room. He was in his uniform and he could move around just like in real life.

    ¡°Wow, this is awesome.¡± He said as he threw a few punches into the air and saw that he was able to do so well.

    .....

    After seeing that he was able to throw punches like in real life, he wondered if he could use his lightning Magic. He was attempting to test it out until a voice sounded from nowhere. He could guess that it was the VR game system. Just like his system does, the VR game also disyed a notification bar above his view. Only that the notification bar was a bit far from his face, it is not as close to his eyes as his system was.

    (Wee user, please create your ount before you could continue)

    (Do you wish to proceed)

    Kevin had instantly said yes and the VR beeped again.

    (ount has been created with school name sessfully)

    (Pleaseplete your Profile)

    (Name: Ray Kevin)

    (Username: ??)

    (Level: one)

    (Magic: Unable to detect, Choose the magic of your choice in the magic tab section)

    ¡°What username should I use?¡¯ Kevin wondered as he thought of something unique he could use.

    ¡°I¡¯m not good in selecting names but I think Keviling will be better. Kevin, the Triling. Keviling.¡±

    (Sessful, you have created a username, Keviling)

    (Proceeding to the game)

    (... ... ...)

    After waiting a few seconds, the VR had notified him again.

    (Wee to the VR game. This is your base where you could select the match you wish to y and the opponent you want to fight, you are currently at Rank 2000, win 50 games to reach rank 1000, win 50 more games to reach rank 500. Once you have reached rank 500, you will be required to fight different opponents with different ranks. Note that number one is the highest rank with the strongest yer. The higher the rank, the stronger the yer. It is a battle of survival. You will be promoted to the ranks of each yer you defeat. Example; you are ranked 50 and you managed to defeat a yer at rank 20, you will instantly be promoted to rank 20 while the yer you defeated will be demoted to rank 50. It is like switching Ranks, only the survivor could be promoted.)

    After these things had been exined, the VR had showed him a list of magics that are avable to use in the game. The VR hadbelled the list as magic tab section. He was able to see over a thousands of different Magic he could use. Although he notice that only five were free to use, the others had been greyed out. He wondered why it had greyed out, and had clicked on the greyed ones but the VR gave a disapproval beeping.

    (Sorry, you are not allowed to use this Magic)

    It didn¡¯t state any reason why he couldn¡¯t use the Magic. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m a new yer or what?¡± Kevin wondered but there was no answer to his question. ¡°Perhaps Lexa would know.¡± Kevin concluded.

    Out of all the magics, he saw that only five of it was free to use. And they include, fire, water, ice, Lightning, light Magics. He decided to choose lightning but before he did so, he wanted to see if he could use his lightning Magic in the game. He lifted his right arm and a spark of lightning could be seen forming between his hands.

    ¡°That¡¯s proof that I can use my magic in the game although the game can¡¯t register it.¡± Kevin smiled but he smiled more widely when he realized that he could change the magic he selects from the magic tab section anytime he wishes.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be choosing a different Magic for the game.¡± He said as he shed a smile at the notification tab.

    *******

    Thanks for the power stones and Golden Tickets guys, let¡¯s get to the top 200. We¡¯re currently at rank 1000 for the power Stone. Note that it will all reset by 11:59 GMT+8 today. Please support with your power stones and golden Tickets too. This is the first chapter for the mass release.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25: Chapter Twenty Five: Battle arena

    Finally he selected a magic and it was a fire Magic, it was one of the magics he loves and had long awaited to use. After selecting the fire Magic, he checked out the other things that are required to do before he could start the game and when everything has been cleared out, he went to the friend list tab and searched for Lexa¡¯s username, Lexlord.

    [You have a pending friend request from Lexlord]

    [ept] [Deny]

    ¡°She must have been waiting for me.¡± He epted her friend request and a room invite was sent to him from Lexa. He epted the room invite and the game notified him of the sess.

    [Room invite epted, transporting the yer in 3... 2... 1...]

    Then in an instant, Kevin had been transported to another empty white room, only this time someone was in the room. Lexa was the one in the room but she looks different. She was in some kind of war suit which was purple in colour and on her head was a golden helmet.

    She looked like a superhero that was about to go for a fight.

    .....

    ¡°Wow, Lexa you look...¡±

    ¡°Amazing?¡± Lexa interrupted.

    ¡°You look different. How were you able to change dress.¡± Kevin was surprised ¡¯cause he didn¡¯t see this option when he was creating his game ount.

    ¡°You change your attire by clicking your profile on the menu tab. The game allows you to change your character which is your avatar, so you can make it look like whatever you want. The clothes I was wearing was something human heroes wore in their world. This feature wasn¡¯t removed by our scientists, so I was able to see more of their dresses. Although they cost credits but you know I wouldn¡¯t worry about that. I can transfer a few credits to you if you want to change your attire.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, I can just spend my 10 credits on it since I have nothing to spend it on anyway.¡± Kevin didn¡¯t want her paying for his things everytime. It seems embarrassing to him and he hated it everytime he thinks of how poor he was.

    ¡°How about you watch me a y a few games so you could know how the game works?¡± Lexa asked.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Lexa then created a party, where Kevin was able to spectate her match. A battle arena was formed in the middle of the white room as four stands appeared. Kevin was then teleported to the seating area in one of the stands. Spectators would be able to spectate as the match goes on. Not only Kevin but other yers can leave and appear at the spectating area at will.

    After everything has been set, it was time for Lexa to find an opponent. She was at rank 785, she had yed the first 50 games and had gotten to rank 1000, now she¡¯s midway ying the second 50 games. Once a match has beenpleted, her rank increases.

    Finally, she found an opponent to fight and both yers had been transported into the battle arena. They were standing opposite each other. While Lexa was a female, her opponent was a male. Lexa had her magic set to Fire although her true magic was ice.

    Kevin could see a big countdown appear over the arena.

    When the countdown reached Zero, the match immediately began. Lexa was going up against a male opponent with light Magic.

    Light magic was really rare among yers although it was strong and could be used to blindfold your opponent during a fight.

    The two yers had started fighting and both were punching and defending each of their attacks so well. They had been doing this for a while and none of them had used their magic. But at the time when Lexa¡¯s opponent was ready to use his ability, she could sense it and could see that her opponent wasn¡¯t able to control the magic well enough.

    Lexa then charged in and at the same time her opponent had charged at her, she was about tond a punch that her opponent activated the light magic and the light immediately blindfolded her, making her lose target. And before she could realize it, her opponent hadnded a punch of his own. A sound could be heard in the arena and the yer thought he had punched Lexa but unfortunately, his fist only hit the air but before he could realize this, he had been punched by Lexa.

    [Lexlord Wins]

    ¡°This is not my first time fighting people like you.¡± Lexa scoffed as her opponent was transported out of the arena.

    She knew her opponent would use his light to blindfold her, so she had gotten ready and had closed her eyes immediately the light magic was activated. She bent to the ground, spun her body around and appeared at her opponent¡¯s back. Since the light magic only affects those standing in front of the user, Lexa decided to attack him at the back, where she won¡¯t be affected by the light. She punched his back with a lot of force, hoping to bring down his health back at once. And it worked.

    The match didn¡¯tst long though, as it was clear that Lexa had the greater experience when it came to fighting. The match had onlysted a total of Six minutes but while watching the game Kevin started to figure out how it worked.

    ********

    Thanks for the P.S and Golden Tickets. we¡¯re ranked 1000 for power stones. We can make it to the top. Why? Because I have a lot of supportive readers. This is the second chapter for the mass release, I¡¯ll be dropping the remaining two to three chapters a bitte.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26: Chapter Twenty Six: The second floor

    Above each yer¡¯s head was a health bar. But there was no way to show how much health each yer had. Judging by what Lexa had said this was most likely because everyone had a different set of health depending on what the VR headset was able to read from the body.

    The next thing he noticed was the fact that there wasn¡¯t actually any damage done to the yer. When Lexa punched her opponent, the system would cause the yer to react to these, either startling the yer but it wouldn¡¯t permanently damage the person like it would have done in real life. Simr to a game it would treat hits on vital parts as a critical hit but the yer could continue to fight like normal as long as their HP didn¡¯t hit 0.

    After that Kevin continued to watch Lexa y a few more games and before they knew it their time was up.

    Although Kevin still have the time to y today, he decided to shift it till tommorow. Although he couldn¡¯t wait to try out the game tomorrow. Now that he has found an equipment that would make him grow stronger, it is his chance to grab the opportunity. Tommorow is Sunday, so he still have the whole day before lecture begins on Monday morning. Maybe after lunch he could return to y the game but right now he was hungry and Lexa also said she had something to show him after lunch.

    Luckily, there weren¡¯t many students on the queue as it was just a few minutes to the lunch time. Kevin and Lexa had received their foods and after eating, Lexa had asked Kevin to follow her to the library.

    All Kevin¡¯s thought was maybe she wanted to read a book or something but it had surprised him when she saw her heading for the second floor that wasn¡¯t meant for students of their level.

    ¡°Lexa, where are you going?¡± He suddenly called out when he saw that she was about to climb up the stairs.

    .....

    Lexa sighed as she walked down the stairs and took him to a corner for an exnation.

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m about to do is so risky, but I assure you no one is going to challenge us. I¡¯ve tried it a few times and here I am, safe and sound. No one could know since it¡¯s a Saturday. We¡¯re all dressed in our casual clothes, so they¡¯ll think we¡¯re one of them.¡±

    ¡°But, the floor is for pure mage and spell wizard students, what if they are able to spot that we¡¯re different from them?¡± Kevin asked, unsure of Lexa¡¯s n.

    ¡°That floor is meant only for pure mage students? That¡¯s the real reason why I want to go up there. Things that aren¡¯t on this floor are up there. Come on Kevin, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll cover up with my parent¡¯s name. Just follow me.¡±

    He sighed externally and gave in to her request. ¡°Alright no problem.¡±

    Although Kevin was a bit scared of what might happen to them if they get caught, one part of him was willing to take the risk as long as he¡¯ll find the book about Triling and his system.

    The two students then hopped on the Stairs and started climbing to the second floor. But as they walked up the stairs, someone had spotted them.

    ¡°Is that not my cute Kevin.¡± Lina said as he saw the side view of Kevin¡¯s face as he climbed up the stairs. She had immediately recognized him from afar but she then came to her senses.

    ¡°Wait, the second floor is meant only for pure mage students, why is he heading up there? Did he got promoted or what. And who was thatdy that held his hands.¡± Lina had started heating with jealousy and she didn¡¯t know when she dashed towards the stairs to catch up with the two students.

    She sneaked silently behind the two as she waited to see who the girl was before approaching Kevin.

    Her mouth opened wide when she saw that thedy was someone she knew.

    ¡°Which book are you searching for?¡± Kevin asked as he noticed Lexa looking through the section whereic books and superhero stories were kept.

    ¡°This.¡± Lexa replied as she finally got the book she had been searching for all day. The book was a superheroic book that was titled Miss Trouble. It was her favorite story ever since she was young but she couldn¡¯t find the book when she grew up. It was written by a human writer which makes it difficult to purchase since it¡¯s not sold in their world. She begged her sister, Lina to buy a copy for her when she leaves for the human world. But Lina forgot to buy the story or so did she say. Lexa knew she was lying ¡¯cause she was totally against the idea of her reading human superhero books. She said they were all untrue and humans only cared for their stingy selves.

    But no matter how much Lexa argued that humans are good, Lina would always argue back and she disliked her for that reason.

    ******

    Thanks for the power stones and Golden Tickets guys, let¡¯s get to the top 200. We¡¯re currently at rank 1000 for the power Stone. Note that it will all reset by 11:59 GMT+8 today. Please support with your power stones and golden Tickets too. This is the third chapter for the mass release. I¡¯ll be dropping the two remaining chapterster.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27: Chapter Twenty Seven: I won¡¯t regret this Sister.

    Kevin blinked as he saw Lexa brought out aic book. ¡°Are you serious? you came here for aic book.¡± he bent closer to her as he whispered into her ears. ¡°You riskeding here for aic book.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you may not understand but this book means a lot to me. Not theic book but the story itself. Sorry if I make you feel disappointed. Anyways, why don¡¯t you pick a book, let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    Kevin sighed as he nced at Lexa before moving towards another section that had the name tag, Science and Technology book section.

    He was hoping to find something about his system and the Triling thing. So he started looking through the books.

    After Lina saw that Kevin had went to another book section located at a different area in the library and Lexa was all alone, she decided to see her.

    ¡°Oh my goodness.¡± Lexa eximed as she saw Lina appeared to her all of a sudden. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked as she held her chest with her right hands to calm herself down.

    ¡°The question is, WHAT ARE YOU Doing HERE? This is not your floor, and you know you might be punished for crossing your boundaries.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Keep it down, do you want them to know now that you¡¯re shouting. See, I know what I¡¯m doing is wrong but I need to get out of your safely. Not because of me but because of my roommate I brought with me. He¡¯s innocent and just followed me because I begged him to.¡± Lina begged.

    ¡°Kevin right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Kevin.. wait, how did you know?¡±

    ¡°So you brought that cute guy to be punished because of some stupidic book.¡± Lina said as she hit the book that was with Lexa away.

    Lexa got angry as she saw her preciousic book got thrown away to the ground. She immediately grabbed her sister on the neck and pushed her against the wall, freezing her as she frowned her face with anger. She froze her whole body and refroze it once again. She didn¡¯t stop as she doubled the freezing, making it hard for her to free herself with whatever means she could use. She didn¡¯t froze her eyes but she covered her mouth so she won¡¯t be able to call for anyone¡¯s help till the next day when the sun rises and melts the ice.

    Lina struggled to set herself free but it was impossible.

    ¡°Serves you right sister. Don¡¯t you dare interfere into my matter ever again. I definitely won¡¯t ask for your help whatsoever. And I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t regret this action.¡±

    She quickly left her sister frozen to the wall of the library and went to meet Kevin.

    ¡°Hey, are you done?¡± She asked as she approached Kevin.

    ¡°Hmm, I can¡¯t find any good books of my choice but I think these two would do.¡± Kevin replied as he showed the two books to Lexa.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve seen it. Let¡¯s get out of here now.¡± She said. Even though Kevin was wondering why she was in a haste, he recalled that they weren¡¯t on the right floor and might be punished if they get caught. He couldn¡¯t ask any question for he thought perhaps maybe someone had saw them. So he followed after Lexa as they exited the library through another path, different from where they had came from. Lexa didn¡¯t want Kevin to see Lina if they pass through theic book section, so she made Kevin exit the library through another section of the library.

    ¡°That way, she¡¯ll be able to teach her sister a lesson of not interfering into her life matters. She had wanted to teach her a lesson before now, but her parents were always there to defend her sister and she wouldn¡¯t be allowed to use her ice magic on her sister, but seeing an opportunity today, she decided to grab it. She made sure the Ice was five times stronger so it will take a lot of heat before it could melt down.

    The two students exited the library as they started making their way towards the hallway, undecided on where to go next.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you want us to stay in the library? we could just stay at the first floor and read the books we took from the second floor.¡± Kevin asked as the two sluggishly walked through the hallway of the school.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel easy staying in the library. Not after we took books that wasn¡¯t meant for us to read on our floor.¡±

    ¡°So you just realized what you did was bad.¡± Kevin murmured to himself.

    ¡°Huh, what do you say?¡± Lexa asked as she couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying.

    ¡°No, not you, I was talking to myself. I¡¯m thinking of where we should go next.¡±

    ¡°Ohh, how about we go to the school garden, we can read the books we took and have a nice evening together. I took threeic books with me, I can read it to your hearing instead of that boring science book you¡¯ll be reading.¡±

    ¡°Err,.. that¡¯s great then. I guess I¡¯ll be reading theseter.¡± Kevin said as he ced the books by his side.

    Kevin and Lexa then decided that it would be best that they spend their evening at the garden, readingic books. They walked for a while but just before they exited the hallways, a group of students that seemed to be new students as them were standing at the path leading towards the school garden. It was obvious that they knew most students would be heading for the garden in the evening.

    There were three of them in total and on their hands were ess cards waiting to be credited.

    *******

    Thanks for the power stones and golden tickets, we¡¯re at golden ranking No.724 let¡¯s get to the top 200. Please support with your gifts too. This is the fourth chapter for Mass release. Thank you!

    Please don¡¯t forget that all golden tickets resets on a start of a new month and power stones resets every week.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28: Chapter Twenty Eight: God-damned Bullies. (End of mass release)

    ¡°What are we going to do, The six dragons asked for 200 credits by the end of this week. That means we¡¯ll have to collect credits from 20 students and so far, we have collected from five students. Fifteen students more to go.¡± One of the boys said. The six dragons were students like them but they were like a leader over the three students. They walk all in six and were called the six dragons.

    ¡°I know, why did they have to pick on us, just because we¡¯re weaker than them.¡± Another boy replied.

    Even though they were at military school, they still needed credits to spend on things they want. There were still restaurants and shops and even fun activities and games to y all around the school. If you wanted to do these things you would have to pay with credits.

    Students received free food while at the school but they also received a daily amount of ten credits that would be sent to their ess cards. The students were able to get more credits by performing well on missions, school activities, and rewards.

    Kevin and Lexa could see the students chatting amongst each other but they continued to walk past the boys to head to the garden, that¡¯s when one of the boys called out to them.

    ¡°Wait, stop right there you two!¡± the boy shouted.

    Lexa and Kevin ignored them and carried on walking.

    .....

    ¡°Hey, are you guys listening I said stop.¡± The boy said, then another boy immediately got in front of Kevin and pushed him and Lexa back to where the other boys were standing.

    ¡°Are you ignoring us or what? Do you need a beating before youe to your senses.¡± The boy said and the others made Kevin and Lexa kneel on the ground. ¡°Hand over 10 credits each and you can go on.¡±

    Lexa was annoyed and so was Kevin.

    ¡°But that¡¯s all the credits we have,¡± Lexa said in a harsh tone.

    ¡°Look I don¡¯t want to do this but if I don¡¯t, I will be punished badly. Hand over the credits now.¡±

    Lexa looked at Kevin, wondering what he would do next, maybe spark ¡¯em up with his lightning or something.

    Meanwhile, Kevin was wondering if he could win a fight against these guys. He didn¡¯t know what their magics were. Would he and Lexa be able to fight these three students. Won¡¯t he be worried about protecting Lexa. And even still, they were in a public ce. There are other students and soldiers passing by, although they didn¡¯t interfere even though they saw them kneeling before these students. He then decided to fight them, no one would me him if he kills any one of the students but as he was about to tell Lexa to get ready for a fight, she had immediately whispered to his ears.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give them what they want, they seem so pitiful. It looks like they are in need of money.¡± Lexa said and as Kevin wanted to talk to her to change her decision about the matter, he saw her present her ess card to them. He couldn¡¯t stop her anymore.

    Kevin then decided that it would be better off to just hand over the credits anyway. It was better than losing a fight and forcing the credits over.

    Just then Kevin received a system message.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29: Chapter 29: A Gay?!!

    ¡°Hey, you forgot something?¡± The boys asked.

    Kevin stood in front of the three students. His hands were in the pockets of his trousers.

    ¡°Or maybe someone forgot something among you guys.¡± he replied to their questions, his hands were still hidden inside his pocket.

    ¡°What is it? Did you find something.¡± one of the boys asked.

    ¡°I guess so, I found something at the domain of the Six dragons and what I found belongs to one of you.¡±

    ¡°Then hand it over!¡± Another student shouted.

    ¡°Hey calm down, I¡¯m being nice at the moment. Or do you want me to show what I found to the public. I assure you, it¡¯s a total mess that could get you imprisoned for eternity. It¡¯s a real bad crime.¡±

    .....

    The students got anxious and fearful at the same time, and they couldn¡¯t wait to see what Kevin found.

    ¡°Show us what it is.¡± one of the students said.

    ¡°How many of us?¡± Another pointed out.

    ¡°We are not showing it to anybody except the owner. Just hand it over to the owner please.¡± Another student said, begging Kevin.

    Kevin noticed all the three students. Each had an attitude which was quite different from each other. But he noticed that among them was a student who was calm and unafraid of what was about to happen. Although he said please in one of his sentence, it shows that he is acting cool and mature than the others. So Kevin guessed that the student might be who he¡¯s searching for.

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t show what I found to the owner yet. I will need him to follow me to a very secretive ce where there are no people around. He won¡¯t want his secret to be exposed.¡±

    ¡°Just.. call the name, the person will go wherever you want him to go.¡± said the one that Kevin suspected to be their leader.

    ¡°That¡¯s a promise or I won¡¯t show anyone what I found. I have another copy in my room and that is the original copy. If you steal the one with me, it¡¯ll be deleted automatically in 20 minutes.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a promise.¡± The students said.

    ¡°Okay, since you¡¯ve promised to follow me to a silent ce, I¡¯ll want the person to bring the Creditor with him.¡± Kevin was talking about the device that transfers credits from students ess card to another. It is a two way opening that allows two ess cards to be ced at the same time. One at the right side and the other at the left side.

    The students agreed and Finally, Kevin called the name of the students ording to who the system told him to fight.

    ¡°Bryce, we have a discussion. Follow me.¡± Kevin called out and for a moment, the students froze, it came as a shock to them.

    ¡°Bryce?!¡± Two of the students eximed. Kevin blinked as he wondered if he had called the wrong name. Perhaps he was fooled by the system.

    ¡® What is wrong, am I being fooled by an imaginary system in my mind. I swear I will kick this system off my head if he happens to be ying tricks on me.¡¯ Kevin said in his mind as he prayed silently for the best. He couldn¡¯t believe he called the name of the god that his father worships.

    ¡® Hell, why am I shaking with fear. The students are not going to fight me.¡¯ Kevin said as he tried to act more bolder to drive his fears away.

    ¡°Why? Are you surprised that I called Bryce?¡± He asked. It was just as he had thought. The guy who was acting all superior was Bryce. He had a long ck hair just like every other male elves and was at the same height with Kevin, only slightly chubbier.

    He stepped forward as he heard Kevin call his name.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing as promised, I have the Creditor with me and I¡¯ll follow you to wherever you want me to go. Is it okay with you?¡± Bryce asked.

    ¡°Sure follow me. But only you. Your friends or gang or whatever are not.¡± Kevin replied as he walked with his hands hidden in his pocket, towards the bushy area that was closer to where they were. Lexa was still standing at the ce where Kevin had left her. She was wondering what Kevin was talking about with the students. She wanted to go over to him but decided to stay put and watch. But her curiosity got over her when she saw Kevin and the Bryce walk down the school for the bushy path leading to a bushy area.

    ¡® What is Kevin trying to do?¡¯ Lexa wondered but she didn¡¯t seem understand him. He just said he¡¯sing and then left her side only to follow another guy to another ce when they had ns to go to the garden.

    ¡°Kevin left me for a male elf. Didn¡¯t he consider the fact that I¡¯m a female? Females are not to be disrespected like he¡¯s doing to me right now.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh!¡± Lexa eximed as she came to a realization.

    ¡°Is he gay??¡± her mouth was opened wide and her hands failed to do the jobs on covering her mouth due to how wide it was.

    *******

    Sorry guys, I was unable to upload any chaps yesterday. There was a poorwork throughout yesterday and we just had them fixed back to normal.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30: Chapter Thirty: Pill.

    *** Note, Bryce ys a role in the story that¡¯s why I had to talk on what happened to him beforeing to the academy. He¡¯s like an Antagonist to Kevin and will still be a greater antagonist to Kevin in the future. Please, all characters I mention in this story each have their own periods and roles. I may exin about his past, but it is a very crucial information you need to know. Thank you***

    The two boys had walked a distance away from the others. They were now hidden deeper inside the bush.

    Kevin stopped and Bryce also stopped walking. His brows creased and a deep line formed across his face. He had the intention of punching Kevin if he¡¯s to show him something useless. Not only punching, he would make sure he regret ever ying tricks on him. He took a quick nce at Kevin from head to toe, he looks so skinny to be an elf having Magic. If he would guess, he¡¯s someone who couldn¡¯t control his magic. He doubt he was able to learn any magic cause he looks like a total trashpare to him.

    ¡°And what is the thing you found?¡± Bryce asked with a prideful spite.

    Kevin sucked his lips as he breathed outward to calm himself. He would have sworn he saw the anger he has been holding in, steam out of his nostrils. He blinked twice before replying Bryce. He checked his system quest again and a grin formed on his mouth as he stared at the message.

    ¡® Now is the time to grab those quest rewards. Bryce, get ready to be defeated.¡¯ Kevin grinned inwardly as he suddenly started walking towards Bryce.

    Bryce got scared at once as he saw Kevin walking towards him. He started taking steps backwards as Kevin got closer to him at a fast rate.

    .....

    Hiding behind the thick bushes, Lexa¡¯s eyes fluttered open in amazement as she saw Kevin advancing towards Bryce.

    ¡°Oh my god! Kevin is going towards the male elf. Is he going to kiss him or what. Are they going to strip themselves like they do in movies. No, no, I can¡¯t watch.¡± Lexa cried to herself. She used the palm of her hands to cover her face but she still peeped through to see what was going on.

    Kevin received the information as his eyes locked with Bryce¡¯s. The system had show him every details about the opponent he¡¯s about to face which is quite awesome. He would prepare himself for the worst once he discovers what his opponent is capable of. But he¡¯s not sure if the system shows him this notification when he fights an opponent or maybe only if he looks directly into their eyes. Anyways, he would have other quests and would be required to fight other opponents, he would check out which one is the fact among the two theories.

    Without warning, Kevin had gave Bryce a punch in the stomach which came as a shock to Bryce himself.

    ¡®Yes!¡¯ Kevin screamed inwardly as his face beamed with joy upon sessfully taking five points away from Bryce at the very first attempt. ¡®It seems like I¡¯m strong enough to fight an elf at level two. This wouldn¡¯t be a bother to me anymore.¡¯ Kevin smiled happily.

    ¡°What just happened?¡± Lexa blinked repeatedly as she scrubbed her eyes to see if she wasn¡¯t seeing illusions.

    She really couldn¡¯t believe her eyes, she had misinterpreted Kevin for being a gay but it turns out that he had other ns. He wasn¡¯t a gay but wanted to take his revenge on the guy who took his credits, his only credits for the day. He didn¡¯t spend the credits on changing his character in the VR game and someone had suddenly approached them and had took their credits away. Lexa could now understand what it means to be bullied. She promised that from now on, she would trust Kevin¡¯s actions and judgement. At the very least, she won¡¯t name him a gay next time. It was a good thing Kevin hadn¡¯t heard her call him a gay.

    ¡°Shit, am I going to use my reckless actions to spoil another new rtionship again. No, Kevin is mine and mine alone. I won¡¯t give in to anything that will make me doubt him like I did to my other fifteen ex boyfriends. Hee hee.¡± She said, pouting her lips forward.

    Bryce had his hands holding onto his stomach where he had being hit by Kevin. As he saw Kevin approaching him, he had a hint that he was nning to do something, but he didn¡¯t imagine that he would be attacking sooner. He spat out blood as he recalled all the past martial arts he had learnt and the hand to hand teachings he had received from different ck belt masters. Unfortunately he couldn¡¯t anticipate Kevin¡¯s attack even though he saw iting. He couldn¡¯t help but recall the past abuses and insults he received from his father who spent countless amount of money just for him to be a strong elf in the future. But he just didn¡¯t know why he is so weak and undoubtedly useless. Like he¡¯s the most useless son any elf parents ever had.

    He clenched his fists as he recalled the most hated part of all when his one and only elf girlfriend called him a spoilt and useless brat and waste of money on the day she broke up with him. He grinned with anger as cleaned the blood stain of his mouth and suddenly dashed at Kevin.

    After getting insulted by his girlfriend, he came to realize that he¡¯s totally a worthless scum who deserves to be killed by hanging. So he decided to hang himself by a tree that was by the Riverside. But luckily for him someone stopped him before attempting to do so. He couldn¡¯t see the face of the person because he had a mask on but the person handed a pill to him after he exined why he wanted to kill himself. As soon as the person gave him the pill, he had immediately walked away and Bryce hadn¡¯t seen him ever since that day.

    He wondered what work the pill did and as he consumed it, he couldn¡¯t believe it could work miracles. And that was the reason why he¡¯s here today.

    *******

 Chapter 31

    31 Chapter 31: Unblooded Shadow Magic

    The pill that Bryce consumed grant him a new state of mind. He became stronger than before and was given a chance to start a new life but that didn¡¯t change the fact that he¡¯s unable to learn any magic and he couldn¡¯t parry away attacks and defend himself from being attacked anytime he faces an opponent with an high martial arts skill and swordmanship skill. Kevin was someone skilled in an hand to hand fight, during his stay with the wizard who he calls his father, he learned how to fight with fists and weapons and that made him skillful. He was able to throw feints at opponents and he managed to defeat four of the wizard¡¯s disciples in martial arts even though they weren¡¯t going easy on him.

    It was true that Kevin could throw feints at opponents, making them think he¡¯s about to attack a point, which is a fake and would punch them somewhere else. But on Bryce¡¯s case, he didn¡¯t threw any feint at him and it was a surprise to Kevin that even though the attack that came to Bryce was slow and could be easily avoided, he failed to dodge or defend himself from being hit.

    It would have been worst than this if he hadn¡¯t think of a way to get stronger as he was presently. He went to a ck market where artifacts and other lost magical items were sold and had managed to purchase a ring which was said by the seller to be a strong magical item that was used by the past leaders of the two magical races. He believed the seller¡¯s story and ording to what he heard, the ring really did wonders in him. He was able to learn a magic after all the years he spent being ridiculed and insulted.

    Just as Bryce started regaining the posture of himself, he could feel the ring reacting to the anger in him, he had immediately gave Kevin a punch of his own.

    ¡°Arghh!¡± Kevin groaned in pain as he coughed out nothing.

    The attack from Bryce was unexpectedly fast and strong that he could feel the bones of his body crack as he was hit in the stomach. Within an instant, his stomach had started aching and he had started feeling pain all over his body. But he was still conscious and could still see the elf that was standing in front of him clearly. He tried to endure the pain as he nced at the elf that was in front of him.

    He nned to attack Bryce again. He¡¯s not trained to retreat even when at the point of dying.

    Hopefully, Kevin stood his ground as a soothing energetic feeling started sipping into his body. The wound he had was taking too long to heal and he couldn¡¯t understand why. But he was feeling a little better, so he stood well to attack the elf in front of him.

    .....

    That was when Kevin noticed that something was wrong with the opponent he was fighting. Bryce had his hands clenching tight at his stomach, his brows furrowed in pain and his eyes had turned red suddenly. It was obvious that Bryce was in pain after hitting kevin. It wasn¡¯t even where Kevin had punched him that was paining him. Bryce was in a strong pain, even the system had it confirmed.

    In Bryce¡¯s hand was a golden ring simr to the one he saw back at his father¡¯s workshop. But he wasn¡¯t able to take a good look at the ring before it disappeared and became a system inside his mind. Perhaps this ring was also a system, will it grant him another system or what? Kevin was curious to know what this ring was.

    He ignored the elf that was groaning in pain and gently removed the ring from his hands. Just at that moment, Kevin could feel a surge of energy enter his body as he touched the golden ring.

    Kevin nced at the ring in his hands and the system had immediately messaged him.

    Kevin was still thinking of taking care of some matters that kept on lurking him. The system messages.

    Kevin shook in fear as read the system message that was shown to him, he couldn¡¯t exin how he¡¯s feeling right now. He felt a shiver ran down his spine and he felt like he needed to do what the system bids him at all cost.

    His mind was flooded with lots of question but unfortunately there was no one who could answer him at the moment.

    He was kept puzzled at the requests and assignments the system was giving him. Since the time he had took the ring from Bryce, he noticed that he¡¯s not feeling any more pain in his body and same could be said for Bryce although he¡¯s left to being the weak guy he has been for the most part of his life.

    ********

    Sorry, I¡¯ll be suspending the mass release tillter. I¡¯ll be extra busy this ending but I¡¯ll make sure to mass release in one of these days.

 Chapter 32

    32 Chapter 32: Two Hours

    ¡°Give me back the ring, I bought it at a very high price,¡± Bryce said, stretching his hands at Kevin from where he wasying on the ground.

    ¡°Where did you buy this ring?¡± Kevin asked, staring at the T mark that was inscribed on the ring.

    ¡°Why? Are you also going to collect it from me like that Peter boy tried to? I bet you would be paralyzed if you try it on your hands. Let me save you from the pain, give the ring back, it¡¯s meant only for me.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying the truth?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the Peter boy is in room 202, you can go and ask him. He stole the ring and tried to put it on. Hell, he stood still like a frozen statue, he wasn¡¯t able to move until I removed the ring from his hands. Maybe you might burn up with a fire if you try it on, ahahah.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll soon find out,¡± Kevin replied as he took the Creditor that was beside Bryce and transferred all the amounts into his ess Card.

    [Transfer of 200 credits sessful]

    The Creditor announced and Kevin instantly smiled to himself.

    ¡°Hey, you took all my credits for this month, how do you expect me to survive? Who the hell do you think you are?¡± Bryce shouted as he tried to lift himself from the ground but he was so weak to do so.

    .....

    ¡°What the hell is wrong with me, it¡¯s been a long time since I felt this way. Is it because I don¡¯t have the ring anymore,¡± heined as he attempted to lift himself off the ground but couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Take care, I¡¯ll be leaving now. Don¡¯t you dare try to fight me next time, I might kill you?¡± Kevin threatened and then shed a smile back at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your friends wille and carry you, if you can¡¯t stand up.¡±

    Kevin immediately started walking back to where Bryce¡¯s friend was. Lexa had also made her way back so Kevin won¡¯t suspect her spying on him.

    But she saw him look in her direction before finally walking out of the bush.

    ¡® Did he see me?¡¯ Lexa panicked as she immediately rushed out of her hiding.

    ¡°Hey! who do you think you are!¡± Bryce kept on cursing at Kevin.

    Kevin approached Bryce¡¯s friends and he shed a smile at all two of them. But he saw that they weren¡¯t smiling and had this fierce look on them.

    ¡°Where is Bryce?¡± they asked

    ¡°He¡¯s still in the bush. He said he wanted to be alone and you guys shoulde two hourster.¡±

    ¡°Two hours??!¡± They all eximed.

    ¡°Yeah, I guess he felt so sad after realizing all the bad things he did in the past. You guys should give him some time. He needs to clear off his mind.¡± Kevin said and then left. The students thought Kevin was saying the truth, so they decided to wait for him for the next two hours which will be 8:15 at night.

    Kevin smiled to himself as he walked towards the garden. But then he recalled that he left Lexa standing without telling her anything. He looked up front but couldn¡¯t see her. He then decided to check the garden perhaps she might be reading theic book she got from the library while waiting for him. But unfortunately, he didn¡¯t see her there either.

    ¡°Since she¡¯s not here, I guess she must have left for the dorm room. it¡¯s gettingte anyway. I should go have dinner.¡± Kevin said as he walked towards the little line of the queue that was forming in front of the canteen.

    ******

    ¡°Shit, I can¡¯t believe my dress got torn by this stupid big-for-nothing tree. Arh! Why did I climb the tree just to see Kevin beat up that bully when I thought he was gay? I¡¯m such an idiot.¡± Lexa pped herself a few times as she walked slowly toward the garden.

    As she got to the garden, she looked around but couldn¡¯t see any trace of Kevin anywhere.

    ¡°Now he¡¯s gone. I¡¯m such a loser!¡± Lexa almost burst into tears.

    ¡® Huh? perhaps he found out that I spied on him and had left for the dorm room with anger. Did he get angry because I saw him fight? He must be upset seeing that I saw him disying his martial skills. Hey! What¡¯s wrong with me, I bet he didn¡¯t even see me spy on me, why am I jumping to conclusions? Why does my heart skip a beat every time I see him? No, I¡¯ll just go to the room silently. If he happens to challenge me for spying on him, then I¡¯ll exin everything to him and apologize. I guess I¡¯ll be losing him like I lost the others. Gosh, this is so painful.¡¯ Lexa said.

    Finally, she got to her dorm room, but she saw that only Dan was in the room. Xin and Dan¡¯s siblings were absent

    ¡°Hey, where have you been since morning?¡± Dan asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me, you almost embarrassed me back in the canteen now you¡¯re trying to settle things out.¡±

    ¡°Lexa, I didn¡¯t mean to. The word just slipped out of my mouth mistakenly, I have no intention of revealing to everyone who your father was. You told me that you didn¡¯t want anyone to know till you finish academy, so I¡¯ll keep that in mind, it¡¯s a promise.¡±

    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m more worried about the problem I¡¯m facing right now.¡±

    ¡°Problem? what problem, who caused you the problem?¡±

    ¡°Have you seen Kevin?¡± Lexa asked.

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen him since when the two of you disappeared from the canteen. Where did you go to.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, now Kevin is angry with me.¡± Lexa whimpered.

    ¡°What do you mean, what happened between you guys.¡±

    ¡°Some bullies approached I and Kevin on our way to the school garden, they took our credits... but,¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the name of the bully?!¡± Dan inquired.

    ¡°Bryce, I think,¡± Lexa replied but before she could say any more, Dan had rushed out of the room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you Dan, listen to what I have to say, Hey!¡±

    *********

 Chapter 33

    33 Chapter 33: I must make her fall for me.

    Before Lexa entered the room, Dan was practicing his speech as he had ns of asking Lexa out after tendering a pleading speech for what he did in the morning. He had intentionally told his siblings to leave as he had ns of proposing to Lexa tonight. In his hand was a written note containing different speech he could use that would make her ept his proposal.

    ¡°Lexa, I¡¯m really sorry for what I did in the morning. Honestly, I¡¯m a stupid dude. I deserved to be killed but after you were gone, I realized that I wanted to protect you at all cost. While I was seated on the chair thinking of meeting up with you, I had suddenly saw a vision of you and me. I saw you standing in front of me and then started scolding me affectionately. That was when I realized that I¡¯m in love with you. So for this reason, will you be my girlfriend Lexa... No, I sound like a chipmunk. Let¡¯s go again¡ª Lexa, I want us to be couples... Now I sound like a chicken¨C Lexa,..¡±

    Suddenly the door had opened and Lexa had came inside. He immediately hid the paper inside his pocket and then went to approach Lexa.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up.¡± Dan asked as he intended to hug Lexa but she immediately pushed him away.

    ¡°Heck, I¡¯m tired. Is Kevin here?¡± she asked as she closed the door behind and looked around the room.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, I thought you guys were together?¡± He asked, a bit heartbroken that Lexa didn¡¯t even asked about him but Kevin.

    ¡°We were together but something happened and we had to go on separate ways. Although, it¡¯s not separate ways like that, it was just an ident.¡± Lexa said, still worried that Kevin might have really saw her back in the bush.

    ¡°Oh my God, Kevin must have been so angry with me.¡± Lexamented.

    ¡°What happened between you two?¡± Dan asked upon hearing Lexa talked on how Kevin was angry with her.

    .....

    ¡°I think he saw me spying on him in the bush with the bully.¡±

    ¡°Bully? Was Kevin bullied?¡±

    ¡°Nevermind, it¡¯s nothing you should be concerned about.¡± Lexa replied as she sat on the only chair that was in their room.

    ¡®Why is she being hostile. Did Kevin offended her or what? I¡¯m going to beat that guy up if he happens to be the one who made her angry. I need to propose to her but she¡¯s angry and won¡¯t listen to anything I say.¡¯ Dan thought.

    ¡°Hey, tell me what happened. Did you guys fought or Were you guys bullied by someone? Let¡¯s go and report them to the teachers, at least you¡¯re the daughter of a respectable leader.¡±

    ¡°No we¡¯re not!¡± Lexa objected, pointing a finger at Dan.

    ¡°Then tell me what happened, remember I promised to help you with any problem you have, huh.¡±

    ¡°Dan, don¡¯t bother yourself about the bullying. I¡¯m more worried about Kevin. And there¡¯s nothing you can do about to help me with it.¡±

    ¡°Tell me what it is so I can know if I could help out or not. See this as me trying to make up for what I did in the morning.¡± Dan said as he grabbed Lexa¡¯s two hands.

    ¡°Okay if you insist, then I¡¯ll tell you what happened. But seriously you shouldn¡¯t worry about the bullies anymore. Kevin has taken care of them.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me Lexa.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Leave my hands alone then I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Lexa said and Dan immediately did as she said.

    ¡°Now tell me.¡± Dan said, gleaming a funny stare at Lexa which made her giggle a bit.

    ¡°See Dan, after I exin this to you. Don¡¯t tell Kevin about it, or he might get really angry at me. Promise me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I promise not to tell him. Now tell me already.¡±

    ¡°Listen, I and Kevin were on our way to the school garden, until we met some three guys at the entrance. They took our credits, both mine and Kevin¡¯s... but,¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the name of the bullies?!¡± Dan interupted. His eyes had lightened up as he heard Lexa said that the bullies took their credits.

    ¡®What could be more annoying to girls than money. They love money, that¡¯s why she¡¯s acting hostile to me.

    ¡°I only know the name of one of them. He seems to be their leader. His name is Bryce.¡± Lexa replied but before she could say any more, Dan had rushed out of the room. ¡°Hey what¡¯s wrong with you, I¡¯m not done with what I¡¯m saying, Hey!¡±

    The door of the room closed as soon as soon exited the room.

    Swiftly like a bird, Dan had rushed over to the entrance of the school garden.

    ¡®If I¡¯m going to make Lexa be my girlfriend, I need to make her proud. She must have fallen for Kevin for saving her in the morning but now they are fighting. This is the only chance I have to gain her love.¡¯ Dan was so determined.

    He got to the hallway that led to the school garden, he saw a few students standing by the entrance, collecting credits from other students.

    ¡®So it is this guys. Thank God it¡¯s not the six dragons, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything if it were them.¡¯ An evil smirk had formed on his lips, as he started waking towards the students.

    ¡°Hey! What are you guys doing, stop right now.¡± Dan said as me covered his hands up to his elbow. His brows furrowed at the men, at the men also got themselves ready to fight the man in front of them.

    ¡°Who is this brat, you need a beating?¡± one of Bryce men said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can see well, you must have a death wish. Don¡¯t you see that I have a fire magic, I can burn you down before you could even touch a single hair on my head.¡± Dan bragged about his magic.

    ¡°Eh, eh. Who¡¯s this talking. Do you think you¡¯re the only one with fire magic.¡± One of the men said as his hands med up with fire. While the other was able to create wind magic.

    They started walking towards Dan, and Dan also walked towards them. The one with fire magic had charged at Dan as he sent two balls of fire at him. Dan dodged the first one and had grabbed the second ball with his bare hands.

    ¡°What a weak fire you created.¡± Dan said, unknown to him that the boy had gotten close to him. He kicked Dan on the foot¨CHe fell to the ground and the boy finished it all by punching him on the mouth.

    ¡°Whoaah! It seems like you have been defeated, bragger.¡± The boy smirked while the other cheered him on. He left Danying on the ground as he walked back to the spot where his friend was.

    ¡°Shit, is that what they call a fight. You only punched my mouth, you didn¡¯t defeat me in any way.¡± Dan taunted the boy as he lifted himself from the ground.

    The boy was about to dashed at him but his friend with the wind magic had stopped him.

    ¡°He seems so weak, let me take care of him.¡± The boy said and the other agreed.

    He walked towards Dan who had a smile on his face. All of a sudden, Dan used his magic to create an energy arrow and bow. He then fired an arrow at the boy. But the boy had used his wind magic to sway the arrow away.

    Dan sent more arrows heading his way but he simply dodged them all and started advancing towards him.

    He had gotten close to Dan and since an arrow can only be fired at long distance opponents, Dan decided to stop firing. Everyone had thought he would stop using the arrows since it was useless as his opponent was standing right in front of him. But they failed to realize that Dan had two opponents not one. He fired three arrows into the air, but the students ignored it, thinking it was useless.

    Dan changed his energy arrow into a sword and charged at his opponent.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who could do that.¡± His opponent said as he also used his energy to create two kitana des.

    The two shed at each other as they started swinging weapons at each other.

    ¡°Do you know how many years I spent training in a private school beforeing to the academy. I¡¯m able to perform different types of skills that you would just be taught in the academy.¡± Dan¡¯s opponent said.

    ¡°And do you know that I was a cleaner in that school and would always practice everything you guys pay money to learn.¡± Dan replied back. ¡°There¡¯s a secret ce in the private training hall that I always peep to look at your teacher demonstrating different types of skills to you. I¡¯m way better than those of you who paid for the lesson.¡±

    ¡°You cheater, I¡¯ll report you to the hall master once I get out of the academy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll be a year from now. I would¡¯ve gotten stronger than this, and I would be among those chosen to travel to the human world, you scum.¡±

    ¡°What??! Do you think your weak magic will make you win something like that, I¡¯ll make sure you lose thepetition! Arghh!¡±

    *********

 Chapter 34: Angel Wings?!

    Chapter 34: Angel Wings?!

    Kevin sighed as he viewed the one thing he had never done ever since he got the system. He neverpleted his daily before and now he''s thinking of giving it a try. He was done with his dinner and was still seated at the table. None of his friends including Lexa were around, he was wondering why they didn''te for dinner but he quickly concluded that they might not be ready yet.

    "I should stop thinking about those guys. They are just friends, they won''t help me level up. How about I run around for twenty minutes? It will at least add to my Exp points, but I don''t really like running around." Kevin didn''t have any other choice, he wishes to gain more exp points, so he must do it by all means.

    He got out of the canteen and started running from that point, all around the school till the twenty minutes waspleted and the system gave him notifications.

    < Congrattions, your daily quest has beenpleted >

    < Exp reward: 50 Exp points >

    < Exp: 140/200 >

    < First timepleting Daily Quest, additional Reward: 15 Exp points, + a cheat video containing the trainings to be received in the academy >

    < Exp: 155/200 >

    "A cheat video? Does that mean I''ll be able to learn things that will be taught to us in ss earlier than anyone?"

    < A new weekly Quest has been given: By the end of each week, ensure that each part of the videos are unlocked and the trainings are mastered before the next week. You need to have learn each trainings before the week you''ll be taught in the academy arrives >

    "A weekly Quest, this sounds more fun. I have a daily quest and main quest, I would be able to gain more Exp and level up now that I have weekly Quest. I hope the reward will be 100 no, 350 Exp since it''s a week. I need to find out what this Triling thing means and the only way to find this out is to get stronger and see what I''ll be." Kevin smiled to himself while standing in front of their dorm building. He continued with what he was reading and he was surprised by the next message.

    < Quest Reward: Unknown??? >

    "Unknown? Why is it unknown. Shit, this system is trying to spoil my mood."

    Kevin said as he yed with the Triling ring that was in his hands. He hasn''t put it into his fingers yet as he was afraid of seeing the ring disappear like the first one had turned to a system in his mind. but something tugged him to put it into his finger.

    As Kevin inserted the ring into his finger, he felt nothing, the system didn''t notify him of anything. Worried that he might be doing it all wrong, Kevin decided to do it the same way he had done with the first ring.

    "Ring, if you disappear, then you disappear. At least if you would be a system, you would be in my mind." Kevin said as he cut the skin of his index finger with a razor de. Tiny drops of blood started tinkling on the ground and Kevin inserted the ring into his finger.

    Immediately the ring touched his blood, the system notified him and the ring disappeared with the blood and wound he had.

    < You have sessfully blooded the Triling Ring, you have 49 more Triling rings to blood >

    At that moment, Kevin started feeling something trying toe out of his back. Before he could do anything, his uniform had tore and something feathering was revealed to him.

    "Angel wings?!"

    *****

    Grasping his kitana des which were in the form of energy more harder than before, Dan''s opponent named Will, dashed at him. The two were still amateur in forming energy weapons. They could only create it as an energy but they can''t turn it into real made weapons.

    "You are so weak, do you think you can defeat me." Wills said.

    "I guess I''m weak as you said but none of us have won since. Don''t you think you''re also weak to defeat me."

    "Grrr! I''m not weak you idiot." Will said as he created a wind de with his left hand and sent it at Dan. It was something he didn''t noticeing. But at thest moment, he was able to see the wind de. He tried to dodge it but the de managed to pierce through the skin of his face.

    "Ah, ah. Weak." Wills said,ughing. He waved at his friend who instantly waved back to him.

    Dan was on one knee as he saw his blood trickling on the ground. He smiled as his face was bowed to the ground. Snapping his fingers, two energy arrows from the sky started heading for Will''s friend. The arrows were fast and sharp, and they went straight for Will''s friend named David. Unaware of the arrowing, two arrows had struck him in the stomach. And as soon as the arrows touched his skin, he got wounded and the energy arrows disappeared.

    Meanwhile, the third arrow head towards Will at his back.

    A painful groan could be hearding from both friends. Blood had started gushing out of their wounded body.

    Dan walked towards Will, and knelt in front of him.

    "So, how do you like it? I guess you didn''t see thating." He taunted Will.

    "W--what the hell do you want?" Will managed to blurt out but he instantly felt the pain on his back increase as he spoke.

    "Simple. You should have asked that before now. Who is Bryce among you two?"

    There was silence as Will decided not to answer him. Creating a short energy spear, Dan ced the mouth of the spear on Will''s open wound.

    "Arggghh!" He groaned in pain as Dan used the spear to touch his open wound.

    "Do you want me to stab your wound with the spear. I won''t just do that but I''ll burn you from head to toe. Or maybe burning down your uniform and turning you naked will be better. Well, you''re lucky for that ''cause there''s no one here presently, but you won''t be able to go back to your dorm room till the curfew starts. You and your friend."

    "Hmphf, hmphf." Willsughed as he heard Dan threaten him. "Do you think I''ll be scared of your words. Go on, burn my clothes! turn me naked, I won''t budge or feel ashamed. I don''t care if it gets to curfew time but I know you would regret it the next time we meet. Our boss will cut off your head, you brat!"

    "Oh, I see. So your boss is not here. That''s why you guys are weak. I guess I''ll be having fun tonight, your boss must be a strong person and I would love to see him appear to save you, once I take you to the dorm building naked." Dan said as he dragged Wills from the ground as he prepared to burn down his uniform till he gets naked.

    "No, no! please... I''ll tell you where he is, I''ll tell you where our boss is... He''s in the bush, he told us not toe in the next two hours, I think we should wait." Wills finally confessed.

    "Wait? Me? I don''t think you understand what I''m saying. You guys dared to collect credits from my crush. I''ll kill you guys if I have to. Now, lead the way you two." Danmanded and the two instantly obeyed.

    They got to the bush, it was getting dark but there were light radiating inside the bush, giving them the chance to see everything clearly.

    They could see a man sitting on the ground with his face bowed downwards.

    "Boss, boss, please save us." The two students ran towards Bryce who was unable to walk well due to the repercussion of misusing the Triling ring. Ever since he heard about people whose legs failed to move, he never believed it, but now that he''s facing the same problem himself, he realized that it wasn''t a joke. He has been trying to walk towards the entrance where his men was, but even with all his crawling, he only managed to reach half of where he was going. His body were all bruised from crawling around.

    "Boss, what happened to you. How did you end up like this?" one of his men asked.

    "It was some guy called Kevin." As he replied, Dan''s face lit up in amazement. He couldn''t believe Kevin managed to defeat someone like this. Someone he found difficult to defeat his men. Since he was the boss, he must be stronger than Wills and David.

    "You mean the guy we stole his credits? What did he did to you?"

    "He''s stole my ring, he''s a thief. That ring worth thousands of credits. I had to fight a teenage girl to get that ring." Bryce said, not knowing that Dan was beside him. He thought his men had came to report something to him. He didn''t even raise his heads to look at them, not to talk of noticing the wound they had. There''s nothing he could do it though. He was weak himself and would take a few days before his legs could heal back. He would have to buy another ring from the ck market if he manages to see one. The rings were in a total of fifty and everyone had to ce a stock price of money to obtain one. Those who weren''t able to purchase any had to leave, so he''s unsure if he could still purchase any of those rings anymore.

    Dan felt bad that Kevin had gotten ahead of him again this time.

    '' Is that what Lexa wanted to tell back then. I should have waited and hear her exin everything to me. Now I''ll seem like a fool to her. Shit, this Kevin is really getting on my nerves.'' Dan grinned angrily.

    "And it is all because of you fools!" Dan shouted as he kicked Bryce away, making him roll downwards into the bush.

    He left immediately as he head for the canteen. He was really hungry after using his energy to create weapons. He''s still a weak person even if others get to learn how to use their inner energies to create weapons. They would beat him because he has a limited amount of energy, thereby he could only use the energy weapon for a limited time before running out of energy. ording to the private school hall master, he said a new beginner should be able to use his energy for ten minutes. A master was able to use his energy at an infinity range. But him...

    "I''m just a weak Elf, stupid and daft, trying to please the only fairy I like. But Kevin is getting ahead of me. He''s going to snatch away the only fairy I have in my life. I''m not going to give you that chance. I''m sorry but I''ll have to fight you even if you''re my friend." Dan was so determined.

    ******

    Please keep on voting, I''ll announce when the next mass release will ur. Thanks for reading. We''re ranked No 46 on the power ranking. Let''s get to the top 10 by the end of this week.

 Chapter 35

    35 [Bonus chapter]Chapter 35: Half Naked and Angry

    Kevin¡¯s chest was bare as the shirt of his uniform immediately tore into pieces. The cold breeze of the night blew past his skin, causing him to shiver with cold.

    He peeped with the side of his eyes to take a look at what popped out of his back. Thankfully he wasn¡¯t at the entrance of the dorm building but at the back, and there weren¡¯t many students passing by. In fact there were none which was a struck of luck to Kevin.

    He could see it clearly, a pair of wings had emerged from his back. It looks like an angel wings but it is not white coloured like that of an Angel.

    ¡°Why? if I would get a pair of wings it shouldn¡¯t have been golden. It will attract a lot of attention from people if they are to see me like this.¡± Kevinined.

    ¡°How could you be so dumb to give me this type of wings. I would rather select the type I want than have you select the choice of wings that you like. Now I¡¯m half naked and angry, don¡¯t you interfere into my matter again, system.¡±

    It had simrities to fairy wings, but the only difference is that his was shining golden while all other fairies had different wing colours apart from gold colour. His wings were slightly longer andrger than other fairies. Not even a male fairy was able to match up with the strength, beauty andrgeness of his newly gotten fairy wings.

    ¡°Huh? Fly??¡± Kevin looked around to see who was speaking but then he realized that the voice wasing from his mind ¡°Who¡¯s that speaking in my mind. You sound a little bit like the system but your voice sounds more humane. Reveal yourself, Now!¡±

    ¡®Eh, ehm.¡¯ clears throat. ¡®I guess you already caught me. I am Bulb, an A1 system whose duty is to give informations to you the user. In any case of help or need I will be avable to guide you, give certain advice and help you get stronger. You can ess me by...¡¯

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey wait. What are you talking about? I can¡¯t catch up with the speed you¡¯re using to talk.¡±

    .....

    ¡®Sorry my bad. I¡¯m an A1 system...¡¯

    ¡°A1, or what do you call yourself. You¡¯re stressing me with your words. Can you keep shut and let me focus on this pair of wings that I just got. I need to find a way to hide myself from everyone, including my roommates. You also have system by the end of your name, so I¡¯m angry with you too.¡±

    The A1 didn¡¯t say anything as he gave Kevin the chance to do whatever it pleases him.

    Kevin sighed as he stared at his wings for a few seconds. He then proceeded on pping his wings together but he saw that he couldn¡¯t p it at all. He jumped a few times maybe he would be able to take off into the air, but it was all a failure and he ended up striking his feet against a stone.

    ¡°Shit, I almost injured my feet because of this useless pair of wings. What¡¯s the usefulness of it when I can¡¯t fly.¡± Kevinmented.

    ¡®But I can hel..¡¯

    ¡°I said don¡¯t say anything, I will do it myself.¡± Kevin immediately stopped the A1 from saying a thing. He obviously want to see what he could do by himself without having the system interfere into his matter again. The system was what brought him into the mess of being half naked. He¡¯s half naked and could still manage to sneak into his room, but this strange wings would make it obvious. He couldn¡¯t hide his wings he didn¡¯t know how and didn¡¯t want to ask the system or whatever it is called.

    ¡°I have my pride, I won¡¯t ask for your help even if my mind settles and I¡¯m no longer angry. I would be fine if I don¡¯t have a system.¡± Kevin said as he jumped up again and shook his body to see if his wings would p, but like always, it didn¡¯t work out and he ended up falling to the ground.

    ¡°Get rid of these stupid wings, they are just useless.¡± Kevin sighed as he noticed that the A1 system didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking?¡± He asked.

    ¡®User do not need my help so I have no reason to say anything.¡¯

    ¡°Yeah, stay out of this, I don¡¯t need your help you worthless system!¡±

    *creaking creaking*

    Kevin could hear footstepsing his way, it sounded like a group of students wereing his way, he immediately hid himself in one of the empty trash bins that were near the dorm building.

    There were holes around the trash bins, so he was able to see the students clearly. He was safe but unfortunately, he¡¯s in a smelly waste bin and he reeks of dirt and waste but that was the only ce he could hide himself till the students finally leaves. And talking about the students, what exactly are they doing at the back of the dorm building. Kevin shut himself up as he eaves dropped on the conversation between the students that came in a group. He wasn¡¯t able to see their faces well, but he saw that they were all dressed in hoodies like the elves they saw in the morning in the canteen.

    ¡°Are they not the elves that wanted to fight Lexa in the morning. What are they doing? urinating at the back of the dorm building despite the warnings that have been given out to everyone. Are they ignoring it because no one was able to challenge them.

    I swear if I happened to be one of the teachers, I¡¯ll make sure these guys are punished. I won¡¯t care if they¡¯re from an affluent family or not.¡± Kevin grinned as he nced at the four elves that had started discussing among each other.

    ¡°Wait a minute, why do I even care about them. I¡¯m the one in a serious problem not them. I need to get inside before the curfew time starts.¡±

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve done a background search on the girl, she¡¯s Lina¡¯s sister.¡±

    ******

    For each chapters I upload daily, I¡¯ll be dropping one bonus chapters. If I write two chapters, I¡¯ll be dropping two to three bonus chapters. For those who sent summoning pens, I will be dropping one bonus chapter every day, and by the end of the week, I¡¯ll manage to drop two to three chaps. I just need you guys to keep on voting with your golden tickets. As for the mass release, I¡¯ll make an announcement soon

    *******

 Chapter 36

    36 [Bonus chapter] Make me stronger, system!

    ¡°For real?¡± The leader asked.

    ¡°Yes boss, she¡¯s the sister of the proud fairy who wouldn¡¯t marry anyone.¡±

    ¡°I guess those two girls have the same attitude, what a bad attitude for fairies to have. Come on, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll meet up with her tommorow.¡± The four men in ck hoodies said as they made their way into their dorm rooms.

    It was already 8pm but Kevin was still stuck outside, half naked and with an embarrassing pair of wings. The gentle evening breeze had turned violent as the first wave of snow started falling from the sky. Kevin had started shivering due to the immense amount of cold he was feeling. It was the result of his stubbornness. He is smelly from jumping into a trash can, shirtless, and can¡¯t go into his room as he wished due to the strange wings he got from the system.

    ¡°Okay, I give up. Tell me what to do next.¡± Kevin finally said, gnashing his teeth against his other

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready master?¡± The A1 system asked to see if Kevin was sure about his decision or he still wants the system to stay quiet.

    ¡°Just tell me what to do next.¡± Kevin grinned as he perceived the barbaric odoring from him.

    ¡°Then you have to promise that you¡¯ll do everything I order you to do as from now on.¡± The A1 said.

    ¡°Do I have any other choice. I¡¯ll do as you say since you¡¯re the system. Tell me, how do I get rid of this wings, I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Dear user, you cannot get rid of your Triling wings, I would advice you to learn the basic of flight and more so, your wings will soon be seen by everyone when the timees for the Triling to manifest himself.¡±

    ¡°You mean, I¡¯ll get to show myself to everyone that I¡¯m a Triling?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°Yeah, that is the most joyous time of a Triling. That¡¯s when you get to reveal your beautiful wings and handsome face to the public. Luckily, you¡¯re a male Triling, females will be fighting to have you.¡±

    ¡°Wait wait wait! What exactly is a Triling? Why do I have to talk to an unseeable person like you. Can you exin everything to me?¡±

    ¡°Dear User, I¡¯ll exin who a Triling is. A Triling is someone the twelve united ancestors of magical beings chose to rule over the United magical beings and non magical beings of the World. A Triling is a fear to the king and fear to the ves. The Triling rules over every elves, fairies and humans. His destiny is to fight against the world mortal enemies, the aliens and vampires.¡±

    ¡°Ohh.... ah, ah ah, ahah ahah, ahah ahaha!¡± Kevinughed after the A1 ended his speech. ¡°Are you kidding me? So you mean those are what a Triling will do,... Like, that¡¯s what I¡¯ll be doing since I¡¯m a Triling now?¡±

    ¡°Yes Dear User. Do not be afraid, I¡¯m here to guide you in every of your steps.¡±

    ¡°Can you shut the fuck up for a minute. How do you expect me to believe the trash you just said now. First, I started hearing things in my ears, second, tabs were shown above my face and quest were given to me toplete. I¡¯ve been doing all this thinking of getting an answer one day. Thirdly, you appeared out of nowhere and I started talking with an imaginative person who is my mind and hears my thoughts. I got an answer from you, but I learnt that I have to do crazy and stupid things as a Triling trash. Who the hell are you guys, do you think you can toy with my mind and embarrass me anyhow you want. You made me naked with this useless wings, still I tried not to get angry since I didn¡¯t see you and yed all along, and now you¡¯re telling me to do as you say.¡±

    ¡°Dear user you need to calm down.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare tell me to calm down. I know I¡¯m in some kind of dream. I¡¯ll soon wake up and find myself in my father¡¯s house.¡± Kevin said, referring to the wizard. His eyes were closed as he pinched himself only to open up and see that he¡¯s in the same ce. Outside in the cold snowing trash bin.

    ¡°Why? What happened to me, is everything I¡¯ve been experience real?¡±

    ¡°Dear User , do you want to know who your mother is?¡± The A1 system asked.

    Kevin¡¯s face brightened up as he heard the word ¡®mother¡¯.

    ¡°What do you mean my mother? Do you know who she is?¡±

    ¡°Dear User, as an A1 system I know everything about you. The ring that gave you the system wasn¡¯t a coincidence, it was fate that said you will be a Triling. You have no choice but to ept your fate and y along. Everything you have been experiencing is not a dream but fate. You have wanted to see the outside world and you were granted that chance through the system, do you know why? The wizard you called your father didn¡¯t came searching for you even though he has a spell that could track your location, have you ever thought about the reason? He never told you much about your mother, have you ever asked why? The pendant on your neck, do you know how powerful and valuable it is? You thought the wizard was your real father, do you know if it¡¯s the truth? I will be answering every of your questions once the time is right for me to say.¡±

    Kevin had went silent as certain details were revealed to him. This is the first time he would be thinking deeply about his life. He couldn¡¯t believe he never asked these questions before. Even when the wizard said his mother died during childbirth, he had believed what he said. But now that he came to the realization of this, thanks to the A1, he wanted to know more about his past life.

    ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t you tell me now?¡± He asked, his voice were a bit shaky and cold.

    ¡°It is not in my database to give you such reply for now. You need to level up more to receive each of your answers. I hope you understand me. I feel sorry for you, but there¡¯s nothing I can do for you at the moment. I¡¯m just an A1 following a set of instructions. The only way I can help for now is to help you get stronger and fulfill your destiny by leading you to the right path.¡±

    Kevin sighed deeply before giving a reply, ¡°Then help me in every way you can, I¡¯ll obey and do as you say. Make me stronger, system!¡±

    ****

    Thanks for the power stones and golden tickets, I¡¯m thinking of dropping a mass release by weekend. Impress me with your support!

 Chapter 37

    37 Chapter 37: The Pendant around your neck.

    Standing in the midst of the cold night, Kevin looked up to the roof of the dorm building which was about thirty two storey buildings far from the ground.

    ¡°Your first lesson is to learn how to p those wings. Close your eyes, breath in and picture your wings pping against each other, then we¡¯re set to go.¡± The system instructed.

    Kevin did as Instructed. He breathed inward, pictured the image of his wings and waited for it to p against each other but unfortunately it didn¡¯t work. It was a failure.

    ¡°Come on, these wings are useless.¡± Kevinined.

    ¡°Dear User, do not lose hope. You need to believe in yourself to be able to do this. You do not believe in your capabilities that¡¯s why you weren¡¯t able to do such an easy thing as this.¡±

    ¡°Oh! were you a fairy before bing an A1? Damn, you annoy me. If you think it¡¯s easy,e and do it in my ce.¡±

    ¡°Kevin! stop being azy ass and do as I ordered you to do!¡± The system said angrily.

    Kevin jerked away in shock as he heard the system shout so loud into his ears.

    ¡°What!¡±

    .....

    ¡°User, I think you need to be trained in the hard way.¡± The system replied. ¡°Now do as I order you to do. Perfectly with no mistake. Did you understand!¡±

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s that for. Do you have to shout in my head all the time, I may have an headache at this rate.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what will make you learn quickly, then why not. Now p those wings for me before you get a different type of punishment. From this moment on, I¡¯m your master. I¡¯m no longer giving you the honorifics I¡¯ve been giving you, do you understand pupil?!¡± The system shouted again.

    ¡°Yes! but stop shouting in my head.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your master you idiot, how dare you answer me that way. Now, do you understand me?¡±

    ¡°Yes Master.¡± Kevin forcefully said as he grab hold of his head.

    The snow had stopped but there was still an immense amount of cold everywhere. Thankfully, Kevin was able to keep himself warm after learning from the system that he had an inner energy that could do the trick. That was basically their first lesson after he agreed to obey the system¡¯s order. Although the system didn¡¯t count the energy as a lesson, Kevin still thought of it as a new discovery. He never knew he had something as useful as the inner energy, he got more excited after hearing that he could use the energy to form weapons of different types. Luckily, he¡¯s great in swordmanship and could use other weapons efficiently, there would be no need learning much of it. His only concern is the utilizing of Magic into his body and weapons. He would so strong if he could learn all these skills. That¡¯s why he¡¯s doing his best to do as the system orders him. But what he noticed was that the inner energy was the same as his Mana. He had this question in his mind, thinking of what the Mana does apart from healing his wounds and adding to his health points, now he discovered that it was the inner energy every magical creatures have in their body.

    ¡°Yay! I finally did it. I can feel my wings pping against each other. They are not useless after all.¡± Kevin eximed excitedly.

    ¡°Well done pupil, you have sessfullypleted your first lesson. It¡¯s time to move on to the next step. Which is flying back and forth. A stamina point will be granted forpleting your first lesson with me.¡±

    ¡°But, this is the second lesson you¡¯ll be teaching me.¡± Kevin argued.

    ¡°Hush! I¡¯m your master, I know what I¡¯m saying. What did you know pupil?¡±

    Just at that moment, the system had notified Kevin by disying a system notification tab above his face.

    ¡°Yeah, that will be enough for you to stay in the air for ten minutes. Come on p your wings together. Very soon, you won¡¯t need to close your eyes before you could fly. In fact, it will all stop once you are able to fly perfectly.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Kevin asked as he fluttered his eyes open after managing to p his wings together.

    ¡°Aye, it¡¯s just a matter of time as long as you believe in yourself. More luckily, you are a Triling and not a Fairy, flying is an easy task for dudes like you. It takes just a day with believe in yourself. It can¡¯t bepared to those fairies who spend two months learning how to fly.¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯m so lucky for being a Triling? A race no one knows about.¡±

    ¡°Point of correction, lots of people knows about a Triling, including humans, but thest Triling that ever existed was dead five hundred years ago. So most of those that knew him are all old elves and fairies. As for the humans, they only read stories about Trilings, none of the humans that saw thest Triling were still alive.

    But I would warn you, some humans had formed a group whose belief are against the existence of a Triling creature. They bear a great grudge with magical creatures that a war even ured between both three race. That¡¯s why the Elf and Fairy races despises seeing an human in their world.

    There was no one to tell them that what they were doing was wrong, the Triling is a friend and not an enemy. Ruling over them doesn¡¯t mean he will treat humans as ves. All the past humans who got to see thest Triling that existed knew how generously and equally he treated all races. But as we all know, Magical creatures tends to live longer than humans. The oldest Magical creature to ever exist was five hundred thousand years before he died. He¡¯s the owner of the pendant that you have around your neck.¡±

    ********

 Chapter 38

    38 [Bonus chapter]Chapter 38: He¡¯s so hot and sexy.

    Kevin brought out the pendant that was said to have been given to him by his father. He took a nce at it as he had been doing ever since he was a kid. It was a dragon pendant. The dragon was a tiny, ck dragon but even till now, he didn¡¯t know what it signifies.

    ¡°You mean I¡¯ve been carrying a five hundred thousand old pendant with me all over my life?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°Yes you are. The pendant is so valuable, it costs a fortune to have something like this. If I¡¯m to make a quick estimation, it¡¯ll worth a thousand diamonds to have it.¡± The system said.

    ¡°Really? Is it that expensive? I could sell it in purchase of weapons and armours. I would even be wealthier than any rich student in this school.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of selling the pendant are you? Kevin.. don¡¯t..¡±

    ¡°Thanks for telling me this system, you¡¯re the best!¡± Kevin said as he jumped up in excitement. Suddenly, he found himself floating in the air as his Triling wings pped against each other.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening, I¡¯m in the air.¡± Kevin panicked.

    ¡°Wonderful! Kevin, you managed to lift yourself into the air. Congrattions! Now all you have to do is to p your wings as fast as you could while in the air. Just think of doing it, the wings will soon be a part of you and you¡¯ll soon be able to control it voluntarily just like you use your arms and feet.¡±

    Kevin didn¡¯t know why but he immediately became serious all of a sudden. He obeyed the system¡¯s instructions as he had the aim of flying. Perhaps he was motivated after hearing the good news of the pendant from the system. He had a grin on his face as he thought of how rich he would be after selling the pendant, he also grinned upon realizing how lucky he was to be someone of three race.

    .....

    Slowly, he¡¯ll be stronger than ever. For once he acknowledged his mother for gifting him this precious Pendant, although he felt sad that she was dead. The system couldn¡¯t say anything but wait till the timees for him to reveal the truth to Kevin. He really wanted to help Kevin more than anyone.

    Finally, Kevin was able to fly higher into the sky. The wings had became a part of his body and he could control it as he wished. He flew in the sky for a few minutes before running out of stamina, and thennded on the top of the roof. The roof of the dorm building was t and although there was a door leading down to the exit of the building, not all of the studentses here.

    This was actually the first time Kevin would be on the roof of the building. He could see the whole city from this point. It was all bright and beautiful. Electricities and buildings everywhere. Fairies could be seen flying all around the city, some were students while the others were teachers. Due to being a human, he didn¡¯t how much fun it is to be a fairy. Even the elves envies the fairies every time they fly in groups. But luckily for the elves, they were able to create a spell that makes them fly in the air as long as they want. Kevin could see that most of them are spell wizards and pure mage students. They have a different uniform and they all had weapons with them. Some with bows on their backs, the others with swords and many other weapons.

    ¡°I¡¯m still an ordinary student, will I be able to reach that rank? Will the wizard I called my father not going toe for me. Is he really my father.¡± Kevin thought.

    ¡°Kevin, don¡¯t bother yourself with all those thoughts, you should focus on getting stronger first. Then you¡¯ll have the answers to all the questions you have in your mind all this while. Believe me.¡±

    ¡°You know, I kinda like this ce. I feel at ease watching the whole city from this roof. I guess I¡¯ll starting here more often. Let¡¯s have a final flight and head back inside.¡± Kevin said as he controlled his wings once again. Since he was able to use the wings as he wished, it didn¡¯t take long for him to figure out how to hide and reveal his wings at will. Once he calms himself down, he was able to hide his wings. And if he feels the urge to fly, his wings will spread willingly. It was more easier than when he first tried it. Just like the system said, he believed in himself that he could do it and amazingly, he did it.

    ¡°Shadow magic, shadow skills, the name sounds so special. I guess I might get more stronger at this rate. Now I have two magics unlike other students of my age.¡±

    ¡°Yes Kevin, you¡¯re lucky because of the Triling system you have. It takes a long time before any magical creature could unlock his or her second magic.¡±

    ¡°I guess I¡¯m really lucky.¡± Kevin said as he felt the urge to fly again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll check my new magicter once I¡¯m free.¡± he said as he closed the notification tab hovering above his face.

    Climbing on the edge of the roof, Kevin spread his wings and then flew into the air of the cold night. He caught up with a few fairy girls and said hello to them. They all giggled as they saw Kevin¡¯s cute smile. What surprised them most was the beautiful golden colour of his Triling wings.

    ¡°Wow, did you see that? Golden wings.¡±

    ¡°Is that not rare?¡±

    ¡°He must be a teacher, and he¡¯s not wearing any shirt in this cold night. Oh, he¡¯s so hot and sexy.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s catch up with him and ask him out for dinner tomorrow.¡± One of the girls suggested and they all agreed, they searched around but couldn¡¯t find Kevin anymore.

    ¡°Huh? Where did he go?¡±

    ¡°Oh that was close,¡± Kevin heaved a sigh of relief as he watched the fairies flew away in a distance. He had immediately hide as soon as he saw them notice his different coloured wings.

    ¡°So it was so obvious.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°You know, you could ask one of them out or make them your Harem wives.¡±

    ¡°Pft... What¡¯s that, are you corrupting me or what. I want to have just a girlfriend.¡± Kevin objected as he flew past the school library.

    ¡°And who do you have in mind to be your girlfriend? The Lexa girl? Huh? I know she¡¯s the one,... No need to hide it.¡±

    ¡°Come on, what can I do to stop you from reading my thoughts. Lexa is okay to me, she could be my girlfriend..¡±

    ¡°But..?¡± The system interrupted him.

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be silly. I can¡¯t just go and ask her out when we just met a few days ago. I need to study and see if my feelings for her are genuine before I could ask her out.¡±

    ¡°But, she¡¯s the girl your heart beats for, right? Then all is settled. You could still have harem wives. In fact, it is a must for you to have at least two. You may take Lexa as your girlfriend and still have two harem wives. Then when you decide on getting married, to Lexa, you can dispose them off and be with the love of your life. Simple.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the essence of having Harem wives when they¡¯ll be abandoned anyway.¡±

    ¡°Let me exin. You¡¯re like a Vampire, you can blood any human you wish to turn into a vampire and once they sessfully turns into a human, they¡¯ll be under you and serve you as their master. You will send them out to kill for you, die for you and fight for you. The harem wives will be under your control and they¡¯ll respect Lexa as the owner of the house and everything. The harem wives are just there to help andfort you in time of need.¡±

    ¡°No matter what you say about them, I¡¯m not convinced at all. Heck, what a disgusting mind you have. I¡¯m going to my room now, it¡¯ste, everyone should have slept by now. I need a shower and I¡¯m so sleepy.¡± Kevin said as he flew back to the dorm building and walked into his room.

    ******

 Chapter 39

    39 Chapter 39: Mortal Enemies: Vampires And Aliens

    The next day arrived and sses will be starting on this day. An rm had sounded at 7 am jolting all students awake. Well, not all of them were able to wake up at that time but they¡¯ll soon get adapted to it once they realize how long it will take before they could get their morning breakfast if they didn¡¯t wake up early.

    Those that are awake, they prepared for the day and each dressed for the day¡¯s ss. Thankfully, Kevin got a spare uniform shirt he could wear. Once he sells his mother¡¯s pendant-which is not his mum¡¯s.., he¡¯ll be able to buy a new uniform. The one that he had was given freely to him by the academy. There¡¯s no harm in buying uniforms yourself, the academy is just being generous.

    Of all the students in Kevin¡¯s dorm room, Lexa was the first to head out of the room. She had dressed up and had headed towards the canteen. She had exited the room even before any of the boys could wake up. She intentionally avoided them because of Kevin. She was afraid of looking at his face. She didn¡¯t know why but she felt so awkward talking to Kevin because of what she did yesterday. She was still thinking maybe Kevin saw her back in the bush and was angry at her. She wasn¡¯t sure until she saw himete to the roomst night. Although Kevin didn¡¯t know she was awake and was waiting for him to arrivest night. She also pretended to be sleeping when Kevin entered the room, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask why he waste ¡¯cause she was scared of his answers.

    Because of the fear of being challenged by Kevin, she had to sneak out of the room before the rm rang in the morning and she was now on her way to the canteen. There are other students on their way to the canteen, so she didn¡¯t feel lonely as she walked towards the canteen. But someone had stopped her suddenly in her tracks. Someone is an understatement but it was rather a group of students,... male students!

    In Kevin¡¯s dorm room, Dan and his brothers had also dressed up for the day. Unknown to Lexa, Dan managed to see her leave early in the morning before anyone of them could wake up but he was wondering why she was acting strangely all of a sudden.

    ¡® Is it because of me? or is it because of this brat named Kevin?¡¯ Dan had a grin on his face as he nced at Kevin hatefully.

    ¡°Hey, buddy, where did you go yesterday? We saw you disappear all of a sudden and you camete to the roomst night, is everything okay?¡± Zoe asked as he wrapped his arms around Kevin¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m okay. I ¡ª I was just taking care of some personal things yesterday. It¡¯s nothing to be worried about.¡± Kevin replied as he shed a smile at the boy.

    Something has been troubling his mind since yesterday. It was a message the system sent to him after obtaining the first Triling ring. The system told him to do something which he felt like it¡¯s so important. He brought up the notification tab and the message was revealed to him once again.

    .....

    ¡® A1, can you please exin this message to me, I don¡¯t quite understand. Especially thest Triling and the mortal enemy part.¡¯ Kevin requested.

    ¡°This is like cheating in an Exam, but luckily I¡¯m allowed to tell you about it, your next task is to find the remaining rings.¡± The A1 replied.

    ¡°Thest Triling that ever existed died five hundred years ago or more than that. He attended this same mage academy that you attended. But he was soft-hearted and was often bullied. What was more devastating was that those he called his friends were the ones bullying him. He failed to seek their loyalty and became friends with those who hated him. His friends gathered around and killed him. His body turned into Ash and the rings he gathered for so many years became his friends¡¯ ornaments. They had thought the rings would give them the Triling power but unfortunately, they are not the Triling, they only got an extra boost in their strength and speed and that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Talking about the mortal enemies, they are the Vampires. A great war urred between the vampires and the humans and magical creatures. Back at that time, humans and magical creatures were United, so they fought the vampires and won together. Although magical creatures are in a peaceful time with them presently, the nonmagical creatures, (humans), are the ones in trouble at the moment. The vampires have sided with the Aliens to eliminate the Human Race. They are stilling for us soon, so you need to be stronger and stop the war from urring once again.¡±

    ¡® Lots of things are happening that I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Kevin said but he was immediately interrupted by Dan.

    ¡°That personal thing. does it have something to do with Lexa?¡± Dan asked, not breaking eye contact with Kevin so he would know if he was lying or not.

    Kevin blinked twice which Dan concluded to be a sign of when someone is about to lie.

    Kevin sighed before answering, he had forgotten himself in the little time he spoke with the System.

    ¡°No, why would it be? By the way, where¡¯s Lexa... I haven¡¯t seen her this morning.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s on her way to the canteen, why?... are you following her ..... again?¡±

    Before Dan could utter his statement, Kevin had dashed out of the room, heading for the Canteen.

    *******

 Chapter 40

    40 [Bonus chapter]Chapter 40: Identity exposed

    Dan was left standing as Kevin exited the room before he couldplete his statement. After he received the reply from Kevin that Lexa was outside, he immediately rushed out of the room. But he didn¡¯t know that Dan was angry with his reaction. He counted it as ignoring and making him look like a fool.

    ¡°Hey Dan, what¡¯s wrong between you two?¡± Zoe asked as he grabbed his brother on the shoulders in a brotherly way. But Dan pushed him away from him as he made his way out of the room.

    ¡°Dan! what is wrong with you!¡± Reed shouted.

    ¡°Just stay out of my matter.¡± Was the only thing Dan said to his brothers before leaving for the canteen.

    ¡°Are those two, fighting?¡± Reed asked.

    ¡°Who knows? I¡¯ve never seen Dan be so angry like this in a while. Something must be wrong with him.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps he might need our help, but couldn¡¯t bring himself down to ask us.¡±

    ¡°Then what are we brothers for when he can¡¯t ask for our help.¡± Reed indicated.

    ¡°Reed, you know. there are some times when you¡¯ll want to take care of things on your own. Let¡¯s lie low and watch as things y out. Dan warned us to stay out of his matter anyway. Interfering might cause us a lot of problems.¡± Zoe concluded and his brother agreed.

    .....

    *******

    Slowly from the ground, Lexa lifted her eyes to see the person standing in her way. Her eyes moved from the chest of the male up to his chin and finally to his face. She studied the person¡¯s face but it wasn¡¯t the face of anyone she recognized. But then, she realized that the person in front of her was one of the bullies at the school. She suddenly flinched as she took a step backward but two other elves appeared behind her back.

    ¡°W-who are you? What do you want?¡± All the other students could only watch and pass by her side, none of them could help her or they¡¯ll be a victim to the bullies. The bullies were highly respected because of their parent¡¯s status and the power they had over everyone, including the mage teachers. They were from affluent and wealthy families but are the bad guys of the school. They chose to be what they became because no one would challenge them. It has been like this ever since the academy has been created. The bad guys are always from wealthy families. They walk in groups and do as they like in school. They don¡¯t care about attending sses or outings and no teacher dares challenge them or he¡¯ll meet his demise. Even the most experienced and skillful teacher in the school was sacked from his job because of these bullies. The teacher resigned from being a teacher and created a private magic School and became the master of several students.

    ¡°You! you¡¯re Lina¡¯s sister, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lexa¡¯s eyes fluttered open in shock as she heard them mention her sister¡¯s name. How did they know? Did her sister tell them or they did do a background search on her? She has been spending all of her days staying indoors so she won¡¯t be recognized by everyone because of her pretty but picky sister. She wanted to avoid males asking her to beg her sister. Or even bribing her with gifts so her sister would ept their plead and marry them.

    Because of this, she had to tell the academy to change her surname to something else as she wanted to stay as a different person in the academy. She didn¡¯t want anyone to see her as the daughter of the second wealthiest family in the kingdom. But, seeing how this man knew that she was Lina¡¯s sister, made her realize that her identity as been linked to them. Despite how much she wanted to keep her identity hidden, these men finally found out. But now what? They can¡¯t force her to talk the shit into her sister.

    ¡°Seeing how shocked you were, I guess I was right. You are Lina¡¯s sister. Wait, aren¡¯t you the one that wanted to start a fight back at the canteen?¡± The elf said as he smirked at Lexa causing her to flinch in fright once again. ¡°I was wondering how someone like you could be so brave enough to challenge us if not for the position and pride you have.¡±

    The elvesughed sinisterly and then, the leader continued with his speech.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to hurt you. Your sister is quite gullible unlike you. You seem so cool like your ice magic. Perhaps your sister would have been cooler if she had the ice magic you have.¡±

    ¡°What do you want, my sister is in her office you can just go and meet her anytime you wish. There¡¯s nothing I can do for you. She doesn¡¯t listen to me, so let me go.¡± Lexa eximed as she tried running away, but the elves circled her and stopped her from making a move.

    ¡°Do you think you can run away from us like that? We¡¯re here to see you not your sister.¡± one of the elves said.

    ¡°Then, what exactly do you want from me!¡± Lexa shouted in anger. She was getting furious seeing everyone passing by and ignoring her. None of them even tried to challenge the bullies. Why? So this is what it feels like to be bullied. Lexa prayed silently within herself for someone to rescue her. She wished she was able to contact her sister for help. But she knew she won¡¯t answer even if she had the phone to contact her. She had told her yesterday that she won¡¯t need her help ever again, so it¡¯s not sure she woulde to help her. But luckily for her, someone had challenged the men. Lexa heaved a sigh of relief as she heard the person shout at the bully to leave her alone.

    ¡® May the good Lord bless whosoever ising to rescue me.¡¯ Lexa said as she opened her already-shut eyes to look at the personing to her aid.

    ¡°What?!¡± Hey, eyes widened with shock.

    *******

    Thanks for the support, I¡¯m very grateful to you all.

 Chapter 41

    41 Chapter 41: Power force from four Triling rings

    Kevin left the dorm room as soon as he heard that Lexa had left for the canteen. He was amazed seeing how early Lexa had woken. She had woken up before the rm sounded, and that left him wondering why she was in the haste of going to the canteen. Or perhaps she¡¯s angry at Kevin for leaving her all alone when they promised to read together.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t she be angry at you? You left her standing all alone without saying anything. Even if it is- Can you wait for me in the garden, don¡¯t go anywhere, I¡¯ll be back soon. What type of person are you? Do you think a girl will fall for someone as cruel as you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I know.., I know. I should have told her where I was going yesterday. I should find her and ask for forgiveness. It¡¯s obvious she¡¯s mad at me about yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, find and ask for her forgiveness. You hear me1 shout, I heard you. I¡¯m going to find her now, will you please stop shouting in my head.¡± Kevin replied, his hands on his head as he finally exited the dorm building and started walking towards the direction of the canteen. Many other students were making their way to the canteen, it was obvious that a long Queue would have been formed as everyone was in the haste of reaching the canteen on time. And apart from that, the students were excited on their first day in ss. Rumors had it that they would be learning the energy weapon skill on their first week and by next week, they would be promoting those who sessfully managed to learn the skill so well to the rank of a mage soldier. Each student will be promoted to the rank of a mage soldier every week as long as they seeded in learning how to control the energy in their bodies by forming it into different types of weapons.

    Kevin was just a few meters close to the canteen. Walking silently behind him was Dan. He has been watching him since he left the dorm room. He wanted to know what he did with the ring he took from Bryce. Perhaps he wanted to sell it or something. His thought was that perhaps the ring was in his pocket. It makes sense that he didn¡¯t want to put it on because many eyes are on things like that. Everyone knew that the other bullies also have those rings on their fingers, so everyone had alreadybeled the ring as the bully¡¯s matching rings because they all look simr. They can¡¯t tell each ring apart. All twenty-four bullies of their school had the rings on their fingers, including Bryce made it twenty-five.

    ¡°Kevin, I can feel the powerful force of one of the Triling rings close by.¡± The A1 said.

    ¡°Really? Where? I guess It¡¯ll be easy finding the rings quickly than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Go a little bit forward then look to your right, the power of the Triling ring ising from there. It doesn¡¯t seem to be just one, I can feel the powerful forceing from four Triling rings. Quick.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand you. I¡¯ll go get the rings. God knows whose hands it will be this time around. But how could that person have four rings in his hands, if it¡¯s not a curse.¡± Kevin said as he approached a group of students that were gathered at a point, busy looking at something.

    .....

    ¡°It must be in the hands of one of these students. I wonder who would have it among them. Perhaps I should check their fingers first, but won¡¯t it raise suspicion.¡± Kevin thought as he stood behind the gathered students.

    ¡°No Kevin, you¡¯re checking the wrong ce. Move forward a little bit, that¡¯s where the power force ising from.¡±

    Kevin heaved a sigh of relief within himself as he felt d that he didn¡¯t get to be checking each of the student¡¯s hands one by one. He would be called a pervert if he was caught. And talking about these students, what exactly are they looking at?

    Kevin stood on his toes to see what was going on and then he saw it. At a corner, a female student was trapped by four bullies. The bullies had smiles on their faces but the female student looks frightened and angry at the same time.

    ¡°Wait, are my eyes kidding me? Is that not Lexa?¡± Kevin pushed through the students as he stood in front of them all. He could see it clearly, Lexa was cornered by four elves. They were saying things but no one could hear them. The gathered students were standing at a far distance away from the bullies.

    Kevin was still confirming if who he saw was Lexa but the sudden scream for help from her confirmed it for him and he ran out for her rescue. But before he could act rashly, he had received notifications from the system and from the A1 who called himself Kevin¡¯s master.

    Kevin¡¯s eyes widened in amazement as he read the notifications that the system gave him. He is going toplete this quest at all costs. If it is to defeat these bullies, Kevin would strive his best to do that. If he manages to defeat them, he won¡¯t just receive the 200 Exp but he would be able to level up once or twice.

    He read further and saw that the bonus is not limited to the 200 Exp.

    ¡®This is awesome. Bring it on, I¡¯ll destroy these brats. Even though I may not know how to use my newly gotten skills, I can still use the few tricks I learned from my father¡¯s disciples and grab the rings from their fingers.¡¯

    ¡®Luckily, your fighting skill is higher than theirs, it will be easy defeating them all.¡¯

 Chapter 42

    42 [Bonus chapter] Chapter 42: Little creatures

    ¡® Although, I used to be a weak guy when ites to shooting arrows and dodging attacks. But I¡¯m sure with the strength I have presently, I would be able to punch two to three of those bullies.¡¯ Kevin calcted.

    ¡® Yes my pupil, yourbat capability is 20, you should be able to defeat those guys easily.¡¯ The system said.

    ¡® If mine is twenty, then what¡¯s those guys¡¯bat capabilities?¡¯

    ¡® After checking, I realized that their capabilities are 7, but with the ring that they have, an additional strength was given to them, so their capabilities are in a total of 11 for all of them. You have 20, so it will be an easy task defeating them.¡¯ The A1 said.

    ¡°Oh yeah, cause I¡¯m gonna kick those guys arse right now.¡± Kevin said as he walked towards the four bullies. Dan who had been watching him for a while wondered where Kevin was going. He saw the gathered students looking towards a direction and as he peeped to take a look, his eyes widened with shock as he saw Lexa in the midst of four bullies. He ran forward to rescue her but after seeing Kevin approach the bullies, he cautioned himself for a while, thinking whether to help out or not.

    ¡°Can you see that guy approaching them.¡±

    ¡°Is he trying to save her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m damn sure he¡¯s going to get killed.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how strong those elves are, the rings in their hands are so powerful that a dragon can emerge from the ground and swallow their opponent.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Is it true?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I saw it with my own eyes. I went to the same high school as those elves. They joined hands together and a dragon emerged in their midst and devoured the male fairy who challenged them to a fight.¡±

    ¡°What? Did the teachers knew?¡±

    ¡°Of course they knew but what could they do? After all, those elves are from wealthy families. The incident was covered up and unluckily for the elf, he was an orphan with no siblings or family members. No one was allowed to talk about the incident or they¡¯ll be punished. So after a few months, everyone forgot about it.¡±

    As Dan heard of this story, he decided not to interfere. He wanted to get rid of Kevin anyway.

    That¡¯s when the angel on his right shoulders appeared to give him a warning on his decision.

    ¡°Dan, are you sure you won¡¯t regret the step you¡¯re about to take right now. Kevin might die if you don¡¯t help out. But I thought you guys were friends.¡±

    At that time, the little devil on his left shoulder had appeared right away. ¡°What do you mean friends? When did you and Kevin became friends? He only helped out by giving you the gems because he also needed your help. There¡¯s no friendship between you two, so you can do as you wish to him. Don¡¯t you dare attempt to save him, he¡¯s a traitor. He wanted to save Lexa right? Then let him go, there¡¯s no way he could survive it anyway. Then you¡¯ll have Lexa all to yourself.¡±

    ¡°No! Dan.. listen to me.¡± The little angel on Dan¡¯s right shoulder objected. ¡°If Kevin dies, will you be able to own Lexa? What if the bullies takes her as their mate? What will you do then, kill the bullies??¡±

    ¡°Come on pal, we don¡¯t need to argue over things like this.¡± The little devil said to the little angel.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave the decision into Dan¡¯s hands, let him choose what he wants. I¡¯m sure he will make the right choice. Let¡¯s go back to heaven and have a coffee together.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The little angel said. ¡°That¡¯ll be nice. Let¡¯s have some coffee. It¡¯s been a long time since west chatted as friends, we¡¯ve been fighting each other for decades for no reason. So, Dan... I¡¯ll be leaving you to take the rightful decision thates from the bottom of your heart. Goodbye.¡± Both the little devil and the little angel disappeared from Dan¡¯s shoulder but it didn¡¯t take a second that the little devil had appeared again by Dan¡¯s left shoulder.

    ¡°Hey buddy.. don¡¯t listen to that fool. Heed what I tell you. We are the same, we both have that darkness in our hearts that we can¡¯t conquer. Let that Kevin meet his demise, we need to get rid of him so we could have Lexa for ourselves. You got me now buddy.¡±

    Dan shook his head and the little devil disappeared. An evil grin formed on his face as he watched Kevin walk towards his death.

    ¡°Thanks for making the job of killing you more easier for me, no matter what you do, Lexa is mine anyways.¡± Kevin said within himself.

    ****

    Kevin had finally gotten close to the four bullies, he could see the four Triling rings crying to him to be taken. They were golden and shiny than the first one he took from Bryce.

    ¡°What are you doing harassing a female fairy?¡± Kevin said.

    The elves turned their gazes at him and looked at him from the head to the toe.

    ¡°And who the hell are you? Are you perhaps her boyfriend? You look so skinny to be dating someone like her.¡± One of the elves said while Lexa hid her face away from Kevin in embarrassment.

    ¡® Gosh, I must do something. I must escape with Kevin from these guys. Kevin might be confident in defeating these guys like he did to Bryce but there¡¯s something he don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t let them beat him up. He¡¯s my boyfriend-to-be for goodness sake.¡¯ Lexa said within herself as she tried using her ice magic but unfortunately it wasn¡¯t working.

    ¡®Why is this happening? Why aren¡¯t my magic working.¡¯

    Right at the moment, one of the men had her hands tied to the back and she was unable to use her magic to free herself. She saw the rings in their hands and had no doubt that the rings might be the reason why she wasn¡¯t able to use her magic. This is something that has never happened to her in her whole life.

    ¡°So what do you want buddy? You want to save your girlfriend? Then you¡¯ll have to go through me if you want to do so. Come on,e and fight me.¡± The one that was assumed to be their leader said.

    ¡°Go through you, I will.¡± Kevin momentarily replied with a smirk.

    ****

 Chapter 43

    43 Chapter 43: Vital point

    From the windows of one of the teacher¡¯s block was a female teacher standing as she watched the morning sun rise from the East side of the school.

    ¡°I swear I¡¯m going to punish that stupid girl for what she did to me.¡± Lina swore as she ced her hands on her chest to warm her already-frozen heart and blood veins that had became stiffed all night long.

    She grinned her teeth angrily as she recalled what her sister did to her, back at the library yesterday.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m still learning my second magic. I would have peel off your ugly face with fire. Arghh!¡± She groaned angrily as she mmed her fist at the ss window of the building.

    A young male fairy had started running towards her. He had immediately barged into the room, disobeying Lina¡¯s orders of waiting at the door till she¡¯s ready to see anyone. The fairy was an average sized short guy with a faint coloured blue eyes.

    His eyes were full of worries as he heard the smashing of ssing from Lina¡¯s staffroom so he had immediately rushed into the room.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry mistress but I have to see that you¡¯re doing okay.¡± He immediately rushed into Lina¡¯s staffroom.

    The window that Lina punched with her fists was now broken and the sses had managed to draw a wound from her hand.

    ¡°Mistress! You are hurt!¡± The male fairy panicked greatly as he saw his precious mistress-who is boss to him at home and at work, wound her fists.

    .....

    The male fairy ran forward and backward not knowing what to do next. Lina didn¡¯t removed her hands from the crushed window. Her gaze fell on the gathered students that were watching as a fight was about to ur between a group of students.

    ¡°Elijah, do you know why I was in the library all frozen this morning?¡±

    ¡°No mistress, you didn¡¯t tell anyone. Not even me, your Personal Assistant. Please reveal who did this to you, we will arrest the person and punish him at once.¡±

    ¡°Nah, the person who did this to me is a she and I¡¯m sure you guys won¡¯t be able to do anything to her even if you know her name.¡± Lina said, her hands unmoving from the shattered ss window.

    ¡°Mistress! Please trust us, we will punish that person.¡± Elijah promised.

    ¡® What a soft hearted guy you are Kevin. Putting yourself at risk because of my sister. My stupid sister.¡¯ Lina said within her mind.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone I want you to bring up here.¡± Lina replied, gesturing for Elijah to look downward the window. He did so and saw a group of students gathered around in front of a building.

    ¡°You see the girl in the middle of the four men, I want you to bring her here.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, is she the one that froze you with Ice all night? Don¡¯t worry mistress, I¡¯ll go get her. She¡¯ll be in your office soon.¡± Elijah said as he called for a few academy staff members along with him.

    Lina muttered a fake smile as she watched Elijah leave the room.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll seed on bringing my stupid sister here.¡±

    *******

    ¡°Is she your girlfriend? You¡¯ll have to go through me if you want to save her.¡±

    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Kevin immediately agreed as he clenched his fist tightly and faced the leader of the group called Matt but his nickname was lover guy.

    ¡® Let¡¯s see if my theory is right.¡¯ Kevin made sure not to make eye contact with his opponent and thought of seeing what magic his opponent have but not was shown to him. He waited for a few seconds but nothing happened. He then proceeded with the next theory by looking into his opponent¡¯s eyes.

    As Kevin¡¯s eyes locked on Matt¡¯s, the notification showing the details of his opponent appeared to him all of a sudden.

    ¡® Yes! Theory number two worked. I can only see how strong they are after looking into their eyes.¡¯ Kevin said as he took his eyes off Matt and he could still see the details of him hovering above his eyes. So it¡¯s not apulsory thing for him to stare at his opponent¡¯s eyes for too long because he wanted to know how strong he was. Even if he closes the system tab and bring it back up, he could still see it.

    ¡® So it¡¯s not something so impressive. He must be so weak if not for the Triling ring he had with him. Ah ah ah, this fight is going to be fun.¡¯

    Kevin was ready and so was Matt.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you got kid. I¡¯ll be going easy on you.¡± Matt said as he walked closer to Kevin.

    ¡® Kid? We¡¯ll see who¡¯s kid between you and I.¡¯ Kevin frowned angrily.

    Matt attacked first by throwing a fist at Kevin. Luckily it was slow, so Kevin was able to dodge it so easily.

    ¡® I need to be careful not to get him. I may be strong tounch powerful attacks but my body is still weak to take any damage.¡¯ Kevin thought carefully as he sent a punch of his own. Matt had underestimated Kevin¡¯s punch to be a weak one, so he allowed his punch to go through his stomach. But his view immediately changed after realizing how strong Kevin¡¯s attack was.

    He felt his lungs scream out in pain as his fist touched his stomach. His eyes widened with shock and he tried to hold in the groan that was fighting toe out of his mouth.

    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± one of his men asked and he nodded to not cause any suspicion.

    ¡®Shit, this guy is stronger than I think. He hits hard! I need to end this fight quickly by defeating him with everything I have. My men mustn¡¯t know that he¡¯s stronger than me. The students will see me as weak if he manages to defeat me. Nooo! I won¡¯t allow him.¡¯ He said as he slowly lifted himself up and ignored the pain in his stomach.

    He thought he could hold the pain in and continue fighting but he failed to realize that Kevin hadn¡¯t stop attacking, he also nned to end the fight as quick as possible. He proceeded with his attack by mming hisbined five fingers on Matt¡¯s neck, hitting him at the crucial point of his body. It was all thanks to the martial arts skill he learned from his father¡¯s disciples. He was taught ces to attack when fighting in an hand to hand battle with an opponent.

    ¡® Thank goodness I mastered the teachings back then, I wouldn¡¯t be able to hit him on the vital point if it hadn¡¯t been for the disciples.¡¯ Kevin smiled happily at his new achievement.

    Matt howled in pain as Kevin damaged the vein of his neck. He had immediately fell on the ground after being hit in an unexpected part of his body.

    The gathered students were surprised that the feared bully of their school was easily defeated by a tiny student. Dan was nheless surprised at this fact. Is Kevin really that strong. Won¡¯t Lexa finally fall for him in the end.

    ¡® Shit! why the hell did I listen to that little devil.¡¯ Dan said angrily.

    ¡°Master are you alright?¡±

    Matt couldn¡¯t even nod his head. His neck was going through a very serious pain and it was damn so difficult to nod his head. He knew his men had realized how strong Kevin was but he knew Kevin will defeat them just as he defeated him. He and his men were all weak and they all knew that. They spend lots of money on the Triling ring just to get stronger but they realized that the ring only add a little strength to their bodies and the only power they have is when the four of them hold hands and summon a dragon through the Triling ring. Matt knew that the next thing his men would do is fight Kevin but if they all fight Kevin and got defeated, they won¡¯t be able to summon the dragon due to how weak they would have been. So he has to stop his men from engaging in a battle with Kevin. At least, not as unprepared as they are.

    Matt used his healing magic to heal his neck so he could gather a few stamina to talk.

    ¡°How dare you beat up our master.¡± One of Matt¡¯s men challenged Kevin.

    ¡°Did I beat him up? He got what he deserved. Now get away from the girl or I¡¯ll beat you up like I did to your master.¡± Kevin used the chance to drive fear into the hearts of the elves.

    ¡°W-What do you mean? Do you want a beating! Hey, our master only went easy on you because you¡¯re skinny, I¡¯ll rip your skin off if you make me angry.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? How about I make you angry and see if you could really rip off my skin. I wonder if you would be able to do so since your master even wasn¡¯t able to hurt a single hair of my head. Are you willing to give it a try?¡±

    *******

 Chapter 44

    44 Chapter 44: Stubborn Mistress

    ¡°Stop! Stop! Everyone should stop fighting!¡± Elijah said as he got into the midst of the students.

    The female his mistress ordered him to bring was surprisingly someone he knew. He rubbed his eyes to see if he wasn¡¯t seeing illusions.

    ¡® Don¡¯t tell me... Lexa was the one who froze her sister?! Arghh.. what did I got myself into, I¡¯ve promised mistress Lina. She must have known I couldn¡¯t do it.¡¯

    Just as Lina was her mistress at home, so was Lexa. Elijah was a loyal servant to the twody fairies and had been serving their family for almost twenty years. Seeing that his mistress was in danger, he had to interfere and rescue her.

    ¡°Get your hands off her right now,¡± Elijah shouted and the guards who had seen that their mistress was in danger immediately rushed to save her.

    Two of the guards grabbed the elves that endangered Lexa and made them kneel on the ground.

    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you children of the elven elders, how dare you ce your hands on the daughter of the fairy leader,.. the Munroe family¡¯s second daughter? Do you have a death wish?¡±

    The gathered students could hear their conversations and were shocked upon realizing that Lexa was the daughter of the fairy leader.

    ¡°Did you know?¡±

    .....

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just hearing, I didn¡¯t know she was someone famous.¡±

    ¡°Me neither.¡±

    ¡°Then it makes sense why the bullies were fighting over her.¡±

    Just then, someone spotted the other groups of bullies watching themotion from a corner.

    ¡°Guys.. guys, look over there. They are here.¡±

    Everyone shifted their gaze toward the direction of the bullies and a sudden fear struck their hearts.

    ¡°I wonder if they¡¯re going to interfere.¡± A student said.

    ¡°If they do, the male elf might be killed.¡± another replied.

    ¡°You mean the one that beat up Matt?¡±

    ¡°Mistress, are you alright!¡± Elijah said as he approached Lexa seeing the wound on her wrist.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Thanks for exposing my identity.¡± Lexa frowned before walking with her shoulders up toward Kevin. She is no longer feeling ashamed of yesterday¡¯s fact. She has decided to reveal the truth if that¡¯s what will make her feel at ease. Hiding and shying away from Kevin won¡¯t solve the matter so she decided to approach him and talk to him.

    ¡°Are you alright Kev? I¡¯m sorry you had to fight because of me.¡±

    ¡® Kev! Did she just call you Kev? Wonderful, she¡¯s head over heels for you.¡¯ The system teased.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m okay.¡±

    ¡°Then.. can I have a moment with you?¡±

    Matt¡¯s men had heard the request and had gotten angry. Especially the one who was about to fight Kevin. One of Lexa¡¯s guards had his hands tied to the back so he won¡¯t do anything rashly but he had forcefully freed himself from his grip and walked towards Kevin.

    ¡°You still owe me a fight, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    Matt was already healed and had immediately stood up.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Ratten, let¡¯s suspend this fight forter. I wasn¡¯t intending to fight him anyway because I was sick. But he took the fight seriously and I was defeated. Let¡¯s pick a date and settle all this amicably.¡± Matt was trying his best to not seem weak in front of the students although he bear a great grudge against Kevin for making him seem like a weak fool. He was going to have revenge on him at all costs. But he needs toe up with a lie that would retain the respect he had in the school. Even if he had to pretend to be sick, he would do so. It was something he was good at. After all, pretending was his second nature.

    ¡°Did you all hear that?!¡± Ratten shouted so the students could hear them. He already knew that Matt wasn¡¯t sick but was rather trying not to seem like a weak person in front of the students bying up with such a lie. ¡°Lover Guy is sick that¡¯s why he¡¯s like this. If you dare carry any stupid rumor around, I¡¯ve marked your faces, I¡¯ll kill you all by summoning the dragon.¡±

    ¡°Now listen to me Kevin, you said you want to fight.. and fight shall you see.¡± Matt moved closer to Kevin and whispered to him. It was silent enough for Kevin, Lexa, and his men to hear. ¡°Meet us at the tennis court by 7 pm. It¡¯s just us, no other people muste with you, including Lexa. Let¡¯s have a friendly duel together.¡± Matt said with a smirk as he walked away with his men. Those who were held by the guards had freed themselves. They let them go ¡¯cause they couldn¡¯t do anything to them anyway or a fight might start among the five families.

    The bullies who had been watching themotion between Kevin and the four elves suddenly disappeared out of sight as they saw Matt and his elvesing.

    Kevin liked the idea the bullies suggested for him. Fighting them one on one in an empty hall was an awesome idea. He would be able to defeat them easily without worrying about what people would say or think of him. He would be able to receive the Triling rings andplete a part of his Ring quests.

    If he seeds in taking the four rings from the elves, the total number of rings will be five in total but he still has a long way to go.

    As soon as the elves left, Lexa grabbed Kevin¡¯s hands as she in hopes of discussing with him. Elijah had seen her leaving and had run to stop her.

    ¡°Mistress, please wait. Your sister wants to see you in her office.¡± Elijah said, walking behind Lexa but she ignored him and instead walked faster than before. Kevin couldn¡¯t do anything, Lexa was holding his hands tightly and he couldn¡¯t stop her from running. Elijah kept on following them till the students decided to run faster. This time Kevin was the one holding Lexa¡¯s hands and theyughed as they ran towards the convenience store.

    Elijah stopped as he tried to catch his breath. He couldn¡¯t run anymore and just give up on chasing his stubborn mistress. He already knew this was going to be the result anyway. Lexa has always been the stubborn child of the Munroe family, she¡¯s so difficult to control and she does things as she likes. But she was the favorite child of her father although he doesn¡¯t show it to anyone. Yet in his words, it shows a lot that he cares for her.

    ******

    ¡°Boss, are you sick?¡± Ratten asked as the four elves sat down to eat in the canteen.

    ****

 Chapter 45

    45 [Bonus chapter] Chapter 45: The Intruder

    Matt darted annoyingly at Ratten. His brows creased so deeply that Ratten almost freak out in fear. He kept his mouth shut and then sat silently in his chair.

    ¡°You guys should prepare for tonight. I need you to do something for me.¡± Matt said with a wry smile.

    On another table was another group of elves seated, they are the remaining twenty bullies of the school. They had been watching the four bullies since they arrived at the canteen.

    ¡°Is Matt trying to date Lina¡¯s sister? I thought he was head over heels for Lina, did he give up on her... so easily. What about the bet he ced on winning her over.¡±

    ¡°He knew I¡¯m interested in Lina but didn¡¯t know I wanted both daughters for myself unless someone told him. Someone must have told him about it.¡± The one that was imed to be the boss over all of them said. He was quite fat and muscr and he looks strongpared to the six dragons and Lover guy¡¯s men as they were nicknamed.

    ¡°No one would dare go against you Graham.¡± one of his men replied.

    ¡°Then why did he approach Lexa who no one knew about her identity in this school?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember that they almost fought in the canteen yesterday? I think he did a background search on her and decided to take the chance of asking her out. His parents are not fairing well in their businesstely, they need the help of Lina¡¯s parents to get back up but since Lina wasn¡¯t showing him face, I guess he decided to hit on the sister.¡±

    ¡°That traitor, I will make sure he doesn¡¯t seed with his n,¡± Graham said as he crushed the cup that was in his hands.

    .....

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should be worried about Matt for now.¡± One of the six groups of elves said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Graham asked tilting his head in his direction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see that Matt is yet to ask the girl out? He¡¯s not halfway doing so. You shouldn¡¯t be angry at the intruder amidst us rather than taking Matt as your enemy.¡±

    ¡°Matt is not my friend and you know that. What exactly are you getting at?¡±

    ¡°The elf that Matt was fighting.. the one we saw challenging him. He¡¯s the one you should get rid of, not Matt. At least not yet.¡±

    Graham was silent for a few seconds as he thought deeply about what the elf just said. He then smiled and presented a handshake to the elf nicknamed the sixth dragon.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I love to have you guys by my side,¡± Graham said as he shook hands with the elf.

    ¡°Do a background check on that guy and report back to me. I need to know who his family is. We need to know who he is before nning an attack.¡± Graham ordered his men.

    ******

    Lexa was panting heavily as she sat on one of the chairs of the convenience store. Kevin sat beside her as they had lots of fruits ced in front of her.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°Yeah... I¡¯ve still.. not caught my breath,¡± she answered. ¡°But.. how could you be so fast. I¡¯ve never run like this before.¡±

    ¡°Is this your first time running so fast?¡± he giggled as he picked an Apple fruit to eat.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Lexa grabbed his hands before he could ce the fruit in his mouth. ¡°Can¡¯t you even care for a dying girl beside you? You¡¯re not even romantic.¡±

    Kevin blinked upon hearing the word romantic, it sounds foreign to him.

    ¡°W-What do you mean? Rumantic?¡± he stuttered as he tried to repeat what Lexa just said. Lexa couldn¡¯t help but fall intoughter.

    ¡® Shoot! What a dumb guy. It¡¯s called romantic, not rumantic. I guess Lexa must have known you didn¡¯t go to middle school.¡¯ The system said.

    ¡® Are you kidding me? I studied every English book the disciples gave to me. Not all elves are as literate as I am. I know a lot of English but this rumantic word seems new to me.¡¯

    ¡°Oh my! Kevin, you¡¯re funny.. that¡¯s why I told you to read humanic books. You¡¯ll get to learn a lot of stuff about humans and their words. Romantic is a word used by humans.. it is a way of showing love and care to the opposite gender beside you. That¡¯s what being romantic is.¡± She exined.

    ¡°Ohh, I didn¡¯t know,¡± Kevin replied.

    ¡°But now you know. Give me that.¡± Lexa said as she took the apple that was in Kevin¡¯s hands and ate it.

    ¡® So now what? Didn¡¯t I tell you it¡¯s a foreignnguage?¡¯

    ¡® Shit, I must have lost my senses. I thought I knew everything about magical creatures. I forgot elves have their differentnguages.¡¯

    ¡® How could you know since you¡¯re a robot and A1 system? Your creator didn¡¯t program that information for you.¡¯ Kevin replied to the system.

    ¡°Kevin, Why are you not asking me?¡± Lexa suddenly said.

    ¡°Asking you about what?¡±

    Lexa picked a different type of fruit and started chewing on it like a hungry lion. She sighed before replying to Kevin. She was a bit nervous telling him the truth but he saw that Kevin wasn¡¯t talking about yesterday and was a lot chattier than before. So she knew something must be wrong.

    ¡® Is he feigning ignorance to not get angry at me? What if he gets angry at me if I tell him? What should I do, I¡¯m scared.¡¯ Lexa shut her eyes tightly but someone tapped her on the shoulders, making her flutter her eyes open in shock.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked as she looked to her side and saw Kevin gleaming with a cheerful smile at her.

    ¡® What is he doing right now? He¡¯s smiling at me? am I dreaming?¡¯ Lexa pondered as her mouth was left hanging in amazement.

    ¡® How long do I have to keep this up system? My cheeks are hurting.¡¯ Kevin said as he swallowed in but was still smiling at Lexa.

    ¡® Patience, you should keep on doing that. She is already falling for your Charm.¡¯

    ¡® Do you even know what you¡¯re doing? is this a way of asking ady out.¡¯

    ¡® No, I¡¯m not teaching you how to ask her out. This is how you show you are romantic. Your smile would make her forget what she was about to say. So smile and let her get butterflies in her stomach. That¡¯s how to be a romantic guy.¡¯

    ¡® Okay, now I give up.¡¯

    Kevin said as he stopped smiling. ¡°What is it that you want to say, Lexa?¡±

    Lexa got back to her senses and then decided to speak but then, a bell suddenly started ringing in the convenience store. The two students looked around as they heard the bell ring.

    ********

 Chapter 46

    46 Chapter 46: First ss

    The sudden ring of the bell reminded the two students that sses would soon begin. This was the first ss in the academy. It was announced in every buildings of the school for the students to arrive at their ssroom in the next ten minutes.

    As soon as Kevin and Lexa heard the announcement, they had immediately head for their ssroom.

    Upon getting to the ssroom, Kevin decided to pick a seat at the back and surprisingly, Lexa had sat beside him at the back.

    Dan and his siblings had also arrived and they were surprised seeing Lexa sit at the back of the ss. They immediately sat on seats closer to where she was because the three seats beside Lexa has been upied by others. So they were sitting at two rows away from Lexa¡¯s.

    Oddly enough, Dan wanted to stay far away from the two as he decided to sit at the front row. That way, he won¡¯t be bothered by Kevin or Lexa.

    ¡°Are you reallyfortable sitting at the back?¡± Kevin asked knowing fully that most of the females elves are sitting at the front role. She¡¯s probably the only female sitting at the back of the ss.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯sfortable sitting with you.¡± Lexa replied with a smile.

    Kevin was wondering why she was acting this way. She seems strange and more friendly to him. There must be a reason to it.

    ¡°Lexa.. What you wanted to tell me back at the convenience store, what is it?¡± he asked.

    .....

    ¡°Oh, the teacher is here.¡± Lexa pointed using that medium to ignore Kevin¡¯s question. She thought Kevin was angry at her for spying on him but she noticed through his words that she was wrong and Kevin knew nothing about it.

    Their homeroom teacher had entered the ss, he was the man that gave them a tour around the school on their first day. He stood in front of the students as he nned to give them a weing speech before the sses began. At the front of the ss was a white board that projects images and videos to the public. The homeroom teacher pointed the remote towards the board as he switched it on. A blue photo disy could be seen appearing on the white board but the students weren¡¯t concerned as each were chatting amongst each other.

    Lexa had moved her head closer to Kevin and started whispering to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it anymore. It¡¯s nothing.¡± She said to Kevin before sitting upright to face the teacher at front.

    Kevin had a frown on his face. He wondered what that thing was that Lexa was hiding from him. He was sure it was something important with the way she sounded at first. But what could he do? He can¡¯t force the word out of her.

    ¡°Good morning mage students. For those who do not know who I am, probably you camete or something, my name is Chris. I am your homeroom teacher, feel free toe to my office anytime you wish. And don¡¯t worry I don¡¯t bite students.¡± The whole ssughed and the ss continued. Chris was able to make all the students like him on their first ss. He was easy, cool and handsome and doesn¡¯t seem to be able to get annoyed by anything.

    ¡°sses for this week.¡± Chris announced as he pointed the remote control towards the board and the blue disy switched to a list of sses to be held for the first week.

    ¡°As you can see, for the first week we will be teaching you how to make use of the energy force within you. The students who are able toplete the training will be promoted to the rank of a mage soldier. You¡¯ll be given a weapon of your wish and more trainings wille which will determine if you would be promoted to the next rank or not. We¡¯ll be having the next ss together by next week, so keep on training hard and reach the top by the end of this week.¡± As soon as Chris ended his speech, the students apuded him as they exited the ss for the next one.

    Since the energy force training involves creating weapons with the inner energy, the students were told to head for the weapon hall were an Elf teacher with long white coloured hairs would be teaching them the basics of the skill.

    The weapon hall was away from the main school building as it was located at a side in its own separate building. It was arge one-room building that had a Royalty feeling to it. To enter the building students needed to scan their ess cards into the scanner and then the tworge doors would slide open.

    Just like other buildings in the school, Kevin noticed that the outside of the building had a technology feeling to it. But on getting inside the building, they saw that it was apletely different thing. The weapon hall was arge room where the ceiling was about twenty meters high. The room had no decorations apart from the different types of weapons hung up on the wall which made them realize that they were really inside a weapon hall. They also saw that in the centre of the room was a round raised podium.

    Kevin looked at the wall and saw all sorts of things, Axes, short swords, fans, bow and arrows, Spiked clubs, whips, katana de, Gauntlet, Scythes, long swords and many other weapons. It was so difficult for the students to choose the one they fantasize because all were attention attractive.

    Sitting at the corner of the hall was an old Elf with a long white hair. With the position they met him, the students could assume that he was meditating as he had his eyes closed while a long katana de was by his side. But the katana de looks so rough and odd like it had been forged from an animal that was not of this world.

    The Elf remained silent as he continued with his meditating with the back of his eyes closed. Kevin could only assume that the man was their teacher, being the oldest one in the room.

    After the students had all arrived inside the hall, the old Elf had suddenly stood up from his meditation. His eyes were closed as he walked towards the students and stand behind the podium

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re the first batch of students I¡¯ll be teaching for this week. You guys are more than I thought,¡± The elf said blindly, which surprised the students greatly.

    One of the brave male elves had stepped forward to see if the Old Elf was blind or not.

    ¡°Hey, stop there! Where do you think you¡¯reing?¡± The old Elf stopped the male elf before he could move closer to him.

    Everyone was more than amazed seeing the Old Elf see without opening his eyes. They thought he was a blind elf but seeing how he was able to see them was surprising to the students. They wondered if it was magic he used ¡¯cause that was the only exnation that makes sense to them.

    ¡°Sir, how are you able to see us clearly? Are you using magic to see because you¡¯re blind?¡± One of the students asked.

    The Elf didn¡¯t reply at first but he slowly opened his eyes and a golden coloured eyes was revealed to the students. The students were in awe seeing such a golden and beautiful eyes as this. This was probably the first time they would be seeing this.

    ¡°Wow, golden eyes.¡± A female student said.

    Just then the old Elf blinked his eyes twice and the colour returned back to his natural blue coloured eyes. He then shouted at the top of his voice after sensing that the students were checking each other¡¯s eyes andparing it to his own.

    ¡°ATTENTION!¡±

    Everyone froze and turned to look at the old Elf.

    ¡°That you just saw now is called a spiritual eyes. It was something I learnt back when I was a student.¡± The Elf teacher exined.

    ¡°Can fairies learn it too?¡± a fairy asked.

    ¡°Yes both magical races could learn it but let me tell you. Learning the spiritual eyes skill depends on how well you could control the energy in your body. I will be teaching you how to control the energy in your body to flow on specific parts of your body.¡± The Elf teacher said.

    Kevin thought the name of the skill sounded just like the one he had. The elven spiritual eyes. He wondered if both were the same, so he listened attentively to the teacher and watched how it all goes.

    ¡°Anyways, before we continue with our today¡¯s lesson, let me quickly introduce myself. My name is Luke. I¡¯m the weapon hall teacher for all the newbie students and I am d to teach you all, it¡¯s amazing that I see lots of students with enormous amount of energy. With this, learning the energy weapon skill will be so easy for them.¡± The old Elf exined.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s move on to the next topic. Spiritual eyes. I want everyone to try and use their spiritual eyes to move around the hall.¡±

    *****

 Chapter 47

    47 Chapter 47: System Video

    ¡°Your spiritual eyes get activated by the energy inside you.¡± The old Elf sat on the raised podium with his legs crossed on each other.

    ¡°Everyone should space out and do as I¡¯m doing. Close your eyes and meditate silently just as I am doing.¡±

    The students immediately obeyed him, what else could they do, the skill looks fun to have. Being able to see without opening one¡¯s eyes was a great skill to have. While everyone was excited, Kevin doesn¡¯t seem to be. He already has the skill thanks to the system, learning it again is just a waste of time.

    The system suggested watching the videos that the system unlocked for him.

    ¡°You would get to train yourself earlier than the other students. Why don¡¯t you go sit in a corner while the others are training.¡±

    ¡°Are you dumb? won¡¯t the teacher spot me not doing what he¡¯s teaching?¡± Kevin argued

    ¡°Hey, take it easy. You¡¯re many in the room, it would be hard for him to spot you if you stay at the back.. and just like your skill, he can only see the auras of the students nearer to him. Don¡¯t worry if he spots you, I¡¯ll notify you.¡± The system said. Kevin finally gave in and decided to watch the videos the system unlocked for him. He went towards the back of the ss where no one would be able to spot him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t put me in trouble system.¡± Kevin finally said as he selected the video tutorials of the system.

 Chapter 48

    48 [Bonus chapter]Chapter 48: Dan has a crush on you

    ¡°I can see that majority of you were able to learn the spiritual eyes summoning skill at the first attempt,¡± The weapon hall teacher, Luke said. ¡°While the others are stillgging and would need more practice. Although that may not be needed if it¡¯s detected that you can¡¯t learn the spiritual eyes. So, I¡¯ll be selecting one among those who thrived in learning the spiritual eyes skill.¡±

    Kevin was staying at the back but he was surprised to see the homeroom teacher call out for him.

    ¡® Am I being called or he¡¯s calling for someone else? Probably someone beside me.¡¯ Kevin pointed at himself to see if he was the one and he saw that the teacher had truly called for him.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name young Elf?¡± The teacher asked and Kevin replied to him.

    ¡°Elf Kevin, pleasee up front and stand at the podium so everyone could see you clearly,¡± Luke said. Embarrassingly, Kevin pushed himself up to the front.

    Dan had a grimace on his face as he watched Kevin walk up to the front. He had seeded in learning the spiritual eyes skill and his youngest brother Reed was also able to do the same thing. The only ones who failed to learn the skill among the five were Lexa and Zoe.

    The two were a bit gloomy seeing their friends and family learn the skill while they weren¡¯t able to. But Zoe was not as sad as Lexa. While the groups were separating themselves from those who didn¡¯t seed in learning the spiritual eyes skill, Lexa had seen Kevin walk to the right while she stayed on the left-hand side of the hall. She didn¡¯t want to separate herself from him but now he has reached a rank above hers. If care is not taken, Kevin might leave her and get promoted to the next rank, the mage soldier rank. But Lexa will not allow that to happen.

    ¡®I will learn this skill and stay by his side till the end.¡¯ Lexa promised herself as she practiced the skill once again. Even though shegs in doing things like this, once she has the will and feels motivated to do something, she¡¯ll surely do it. Ever since she was a kid, her father doesn¡¯t force her to do things she doesn¡¯t feel like doing. He already knew how she does her things. If it clicks in her mind to do something, no one could stop her from doing that thing and it will turn out to be a sess.

    Same as when she first practiced her ice magic. She had frequently seen her father get angry at her sister for learning healing Magic as her first magic. Magic that doesn¡¯t help her inbat and self-defense. Her father was forced to have guards watch her sister while in the academy, twenty-four seven because of her weak and useless magic.

    .....

    Lexa had seen all this and had chosen not to annoy her father like her sister did, so she picked one of the strongest magic she could learn and learned ice magic within a short period. Her father was surprised when he saw her seven-year-old daughter learn ice magic within two weeks alone without any teacher. It was indeed astonishing to her mother and everyone who heard of the story.

    She told her father that it was nothing hard, she just read the details of how to control the magic and since she was determined to learn, she found it so easy to manipte. Ever since then, her father had loved and cherished her more than his first daughter, Lina. But he did his best not to show it so there won¡¯t be a conflict between the two sisters.

    Lexa¡¯s ice magic became something his father was able to brag about in public to his friends whose children learned strong magic. And unlike Lina who was escorted by bodyguards throughout her high school, Lexa refused to have a bodyguard. She could easily fight and defend herself from any student that challenges her. She went to a public elementary school instead of a private one where rich families take their children and hid her true identity from everyone in the school including Dan and his siblings. She had learned the magic during that time and would freeze any of the kids that challenges or bullied her. She was well known as the ice beauty back then until her father made her attend the private elementary school by force.

    ¡°Finally¡± Lexa rejoiced as she got a hand of the skill. She sessfully learned the spiritual eyes skill within a few minutes. But while in the middle of her rejoicing, she heard someone call out for Kevin.

    ¡°Kevin?¡± she turned her face towards the teacher at the front and saw Kevin standing on the raised tform made in a shape of a battle arena. What she noticed was that Kevin¡¯s eyes were tied with a cloth so he won¡¯t be using his eyes but his spiritual eyes.

    ¡°When did Kevin get to the front?¡± Lexa wasn¡¯t able to follow all that was happening in the hall because she was so focused on learning the spiritual eyes skill.

    ¡°We need someone who would spar with Kevin. Any volunteer?¡± Luke asked and as if the students had been anticipating this, a few of them started walking forward, including Dan. They all wanted to spar with Kevin.

    Reed and the others had their mouths open wide. They didn¡¯t imagine he would be sparing with Kevin.

    ¡°What is Dan doing?¡± Lexa asked and Zoe who sat a few distances from her moved closer to her.

    ¡°Lexa, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Dan. He has been acting aggressively toward Kevintely. I think he¡¯s angry seeing the two of you together. He has a crush on you and had been nning to ask you out for a while now, but since you¡¯ve been hanging out with Kevin, he wasn¡¯t able to see you. Please help him, you¡¯re the only one who could help him at this moment. He wouldn¡¯t pay attention to us anymore.¡±

    ¡°Dan?¡± Lexa replied.

    *****

    Thanks for the voting and gift, they were enough to make mee up with more ideas.

 Chapter 49

    49 Chapter 49: Show No Mercy

    What Zoe told Lexa just now really surprised her. Dan had been crushing on her and didn¡¯t tell her? But she knew even if he asks her out, she won¡¯t agree to date him. The one she likes is Kevin not Dan, she can¡¯t force herself to love someone she doesn¡¯t even like.

    Thirteen students had came out to challenge Kevin. Five were elves while the other eight were fairies. The first student had went up to the stage to fight Kevin. His eyes were tied with a clothing as both students stood opposite each other. Kevin could see the aura of the person standing in front of him through his spiritual eyes. His Aura was glowing brightly but not as bright as his own. The way he was looking at the person in front of him was like looking at a green person. From head to toe, the person was green.

    ¡°Now we have two opponents and they are both elves.¡± Luke announced. ¡°You two will be sparring with each other for a full twenty minutes, after which you will be stopped. If one of you couldn¡¯t use his spiritual eyes, maybe the limit of your skill is up, signify so we could stop. This is not just a sparring match but a match determining how long your spiritual eyes couldst. Otherssts five, ten minutes while somests thirty minutes. The longest one I ever saw was sixty minutes. Believe me, this is not a joke, it is something I saw myself.¡±

    ¡°So now, activate your spiritual eyes skill, these are the rules. If the opponent you¡¯re fighting reaches his limit, you¡¯ll be given another opponent to fight until your skill finally reaches his limit. Also, no one must use magic or anything.. it is a hand to hand match. Use your fists, thigh, and foot only. If anyone is caught cheating you¡¯ll be punished, I hope you understand? Let the match begin!¡± As soon as Luke announced the beginning of the match, both opponents had activate their skill and were now ready to attack each other. Once the match is over they would deactivate the skill until they are ready to fight again. The cooling time for the skill is the same for everyone, twenty minutes cooling time before they could use the skill once again.

    During the time Luke was busy exining the rules, Kevin tried to see if the information about his opponent will be shown to him. But since his eyes has been covered, he couldn¡¯t see anything. He needs to lock his eyes on his opponent if he wants to see what magic he had. Fortunately for him the system had given him a notification as Luke announced for them to begin the fight.

    Kevin¡¯sbat strength is 12 points greater than his opponent¡¯s which means he is far stronger than his opponent. The match with his opponent will be so easy, so he got nothing to worry about.

    Even the system confirmed that he would win easily as it gave him the percentage of sess in the match.

    No matter how long he keeps his spiritual eyes activated, it doesn¡¯t have a cool down time so he was able to fight up to infinity without getting worn out. This was a lucky card for Kevin. He¡¯s probably the only one with an infinity limit of the skill. Even the weapon hall teacher said the longest he ever saw was someone with sixty minutes limit, so it means he¡¯s the only one with an infinity limit.

    ¡°How interesting.¡± Kevin said go himself with a smile.

    .....

    Kevin was more than excited to start this match, seeing how much Exp he would be receiving if hepletes the quest, he was more than determined toplete the quest at all cost.

    ¡® Note that this is no mercy quest. You mustn¡¯t show any mercy to whosoever your opponent is. Do you understand.¡¯ The A1 system said.

    ¡® Alright,.. alright I¡¯ve heard. I won¡¯t show any mercy at all. Are you happy now?¡¯ Kevin replied.

    The two students had charged in at the same time. They were both skilled in a hand to hand battle but there was a difference in strength between both opponents. Although one has a great strength and was able to attack massively, the other was skilled in defending. Kevin was attacking the elf but with how well Edward was able to defend the attacks, he was finding it hard defeating him.

    Since the duration of the match is twenty minutes and the student¡¯s skill limit is eight minutes, Kevin knew he would win no matter what since his skill will not be running out anytime soon.

    Finally on the Eighth minute, his opponent started losing directions of where Kevin was because his skill was already deactivating. Using that chance to his benefit, Kevin kicked the elf so hard on the stomach and the system notified him of the defeat sess.

    ¡® Nice Job Kevin, keep going.. I have a good feeling you¡¯ll win this quest. Just as long as you don¡¯t show mercy to anybody your opponents.¡¯

    Kevin sighed and just ignored the system. ¡°Whatever.¡± he pouted his mouth as he saw the teachere closer to him.

    ¡°Well done kid, is your skill still active?¡± Luke asked to see if Kevin had reached his limit or not. The other student that Kevin defeated has been taken to the clinic bay by some Soldiers guarding the weapon hall.

    Kevin nodded that his skill is active so the teacher proceeded in announcing the start of the next match.

    A different opponent had went forward to challenge Kevin.

    ****

 Chapter 50

    50 [Bonus chapter]Chapter 50: Kevin vs Dan

    The teacher had moved closer to Kevin once again. ¡°Kevin, are you sure you want to continue? You¡¯ve used your skill for over forty minutes now, are you sure you¡¯re yet to reach your limit?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine and I could see better with each fight.¡± Sensing that the teacher was getting suspicious of him, he spoke out. ¡°Perhaps my limit is sixty minutes just like the person you saw having such a limit.¡±

    Luke was silent as certain thoughts ran through his mind.

    ¡°Listen up kid, if you manage to defeat this thirteenth student, you will have to fight me someday. I¡¯ve never seen someone as strong as you are. The thing is the stronger your energy force is, the longer your spiritual eyes skill limit will be.¡±

    As soon as the old elf said this, he faced the other student to give an announcement.

    ¡°It seems like our student Kevin here is really strong. His limit is forty minutes presently but it could change soon. The next match will determine what his limit is.¡±

    The thirteenth student had climbed up to the podium, standing opposite Kevin.

    ¡® I didn¡¯t know we would be finally fighting each other. It seems like it has been fated for both of us. You may be strong but I would defeat you with everything I have.¡¯ Dan smirked to himself.

    .....

    ¡°No, Dan is finally going to fight Kevin,¡± Lexa eximed.

    ¡°Do you think Dan would win? I know my brother is quite strong but Kevin is also strong too and I¡¯m not sure who would win among the two.¡± Zoe replied.

    ¡°I would stop them from fighting even if it requires going up to the arena,¡± Lexa said to herself.

    As usual, the system notified Kevin. He saw the person he was about to fight as an Elf. Elves have a longer limit than fairies. The fairies he fought previously all had 2 minutes skill limit. They were eight in number and each had two minutes skill limit making 16 minutes. While the first elf the fourth had 8 minutes limit and the rest had either a 4, 5, or 7 minutes limit. But none of them were as strong as the first student he fought.

    For a few seconds, Kevin paused and re-read what he just saw now. The name Dan is not the Dan he knew, was it? Kevin was curious to know who was in front of him. Was it Dan or not? He kept on reading the notification to see if he¡¯ll find something rting to who Dan is.

    So far, Dan¡¯s limit was the longest and his strength was greater than the other students he fought.

    But Kevin was worried about Dan. From what he saw, it was certain that Dan was strong which will make it difficult for Kevin to go easy on him and he might end up using all of his strength. But since he¡¯s not just his friend but his roommate, he could talk him out and ask to let him win this once. Even if it requires paying him back with whatever he wants.

    While no one was watching, Kevin sneakingly removed the band that was used to blindfold them to take a nce look at the person in front of him and he could see that it was indeed Dan.

    He covered his eyes with the band after seeing that it was the Dan he knew. He would proceed with his n and beg him to let him win the match and in return, he would give him whatever he wants in return. Nothing is more valuable to him than winning the quest and getting stronger. He¡¯s sure Dan could not ask for his system since he didn¡¯t know anything about it.

    ¡°Alright, and let the match begin.¡± Luke finally announced and the two students activated their skills.

    Before Kevin dashed in, the A1 system gave him a forespeech.

    ¡°Don¡¯t show any sign of mercy to your opponent at all. To be stronger, you must be cruel and wicked because that¡¯s what the world wants. If you¡¯re loving and gentle, the world will think of you as an idiot and foolish person.¡±

    Kevin grunted internally, ignoring the system as he dashed at Dan.

    To convince Kevin, the A1 system processed an additional quest reward to draw his attention and make him show no mercy to Dan.

    Still, Kevin wasn¡¯t convinced as he nned to talk to Dan first. Then if his talking n doesn¡¯t work out, he would have no other choice but to defeat him without showing any mercy.

    Both students grabbed their hands as each started pushing the other to fall the other to the ground. But both were strong students.

    Using the chance he got, Kevin continued with his n as he started discussing it with Dan.

    ¡°Dan, can you please let me win just this once? I promise to give you anything you want. Can you hear me?¡± Kevin asked but Dan remained silent and didn¡¯t say anything.

    They released each other¡¯s arms and throw punches at each other. But Kevin was trying his best not to hurt Dan nor use his whole strength in him. Dan had thought this was all Kevin¡¯s strength after seeing him beg for them to go easy on each other. That made Dan growrge wings and was more than confident that he could defeat Kevin.

    ¡® I wonder why Lexa fell for you when you¡¯re this weak. I will show her how strong I am and break every bone of your body. Sorry, but I¡¯ll have to embarrass you in front of everyone.¡¯ Dan smiled as he looked toward Lexa. Their eyes locked on each other and Lexa could see the evil smirk on his face signifying that he has an evil agenda.

    ¡°I¡¯m not letting you have your way, Dan,¡± Lexa said as she stood up from where she was sitting.

    *****

 Chapter 51

    51 Chapter 62: You killed her Gram!

    Graham and his men stood in front of Max, the dark elf who was the son and second inmand to Sophia.

    Max was sitting on a wooden chair while lots of dark female fairies surrounded him. Behind him were the rest of the dark elves and fairies. They all looked ferocious and dangerous in their ck attire and they stared deadly at those approaching.

    Graham strode closer to Max and started speaking.

    ¡°Why are you guys here? This is our city and school, who gave you the guts ofing into this ce and dominating it like you own everything here?¡±

    Max didn¡¯t say anything nor did he raise his head to look at Graham. It annoyed graham greatly as he saw that Max was ignoring him.

    ¡°Are you deaf Max!¡± Graham roared with anger.

    ¡°Ohh, were you talking to me? I didn¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s because you didn¡¯t mention my name the first time.¡± Max replied, and then he carefully stood up from where he was seated and stood face-to-face with Graham.

    Max¡¯s chest was touching Graham¡¯s and their heads were touching each other. Both students stared into each other¡¯s eyes with hate and disgust.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you still remembered my name. Did you still haven¡¯t forgotten about her? I guess you must be thinking of my girlfriend all your life.¡± Max whispered but it wasn¡¯t so silent enough for the others to hear.

    .....

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Graham replied.

    ¡°You killed her Gram! You killed my Girlfriend.¡± Max¡¯s voice raised a little bit higher than before. ¡°Why? Is it because she loves me and not you? She has been your friend since kids but you failed to ask her out. I then asked her to be my girlfriend and she epted. What¡¯s so wrong with what she did? Does she deserve the death of a friend like you?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her, she died because of the stupid mistake she made in having a rtionship with you. You are a dark elf while she is a light elf. Light and dark are not meant together.¡± Graham said.

    ¡°Ohh, so you just knew this now? When we used to be friends back then, you didn¡¯t say this... you didn¡¯t discriminate between the two of us. You changed everything with your parent¡¯s affluence. I guess you¡¯re still mummy¡¯s child as you have been all your life.¡± Max said and graham lifted his hands to p him but Max was able to stop him midway.

    ¡°Eii, I¡¯m not the strong Max you knew back then. I don¡¯t have to depend on fake rings like the one on your finger.¡± Max said as he red at Graham¡¯s hand that he held mid-air.

    ¡°Leave this school alone. You do not belong here and we will never be in the same school together. I¡¯m sure whatever your mum is plotting will never be epted by my mother.¡±

    ¡°You mean the resigned dean of the light creatures. What authority does she have after she resigned from her position? Whatever she says, only the king can decide who he favors. You or your mother can¡¯t stop us from residing in this city and this school. I want you to assume everything is aplished already because the next thing you¡¯ll see is that we all will be moving to our old school.¡±

    ¡°Far from your imagination, the king will never ept such a thing when he knew you guys are just a bunch of thieves and covetous beings,¡± Graham said.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re crossing the line.¡± Max grimaced his face slightly.

    ¡°I will cross the line and you can¡¯t stop me from saying what is on my mind. Yes, I killed Sunny... I killed her because I hate you, Max, I hate you for being the boyfriend to the person I love. After you asked her out, I summoned courage and told sunny about my feelings but she said I was toote. But what was so annoying was when she said that even if you didn¡¯t to her, she still wouldn¡¯t date me. She thought of me as only a friend which is heartbreaking. Our families thought of us as couples. My parents and her parents have approved for us to marry each other. But then, she said she can¡¯t date me. But she chose you who met her in middle school and epted to be your girlfriend. Why wouldn¡¯t I kill her for that fact.¡± Graham confessed.

    Max breathed shakily as he heard this, the memories of Sunny¡¯s death were still fresh in his mind. He started feeling a rage burning within himself and hearing Graham still talking about it angered him more to the point where he couldn¡¯t hold in the anger that was in him and he finally punched Graham in the face.

    ¡°Shut your fucking mouth up! You have the guts to say all of this without shame or anything. You deserve to die!¡±

    The elves and fairies from both sides were wondering how Graham could be so cruel as this. The only ones that weren¡¯t surprised by this fact were the Graham men. They knew how vicious Graham was. Cruel and capable of doing lots of bad things. Although, this was the first time they would hear that Graham killed someone. They doubted it could be true. Graham may be vicious but not to the point of killing someone. They wouldn¡¯t have believed this if it hadn¡¯te from his mouth.

    Graham spat out the blood in his mind and cleaned his bleeding lips.

    ¡°You son of bitch dare toy your hands on me. You¡¯ll pay for this.¡±

    Two elves emerged out of nowhere and crouched below Graham.

    ¡°Master, we¡¯ll get rid of him for you.¡± the elves said.

    ¡°No, punish him as best as you can. I need to teach this idiot a lesson he will never forget.¡± Graham said.

    From behind Max, twody fairies had stood in front of him.

    ¡°Master, we¡¯ll fight these elves. Your fight is with that murderer.¡± Thedy fairies said and Max agreed.

    ¡°Graham, stop being a coward and let us fight elf to elf,¡± Max said.

    ¡°Is that what you want? Then let¡¯s do that.¡±

 Chapter 52

    52 Chapter 51: A different Race

    Dan had be more violent than before as he saw Lexa approach the podium. He swung his fist harder than before but Kevin tried his best to dodge all his attacks.

    ¡°Dan, what¡¯s wrong with you,¡± Kevin said as he paused for a moment but Dan took advantage of that opportunity to hit Kevin in the mouth.

    Kevin¡¯s face swerved to the side as spat out blood from his mouth. The punch was so quick and strong that it managed to knock off Kevin¡¯s tooth.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lexa gasped in shock. Dan¡¯s brothers had stood up from where they were as they saw Kevin¡¯s tooth get knocked away.

    Lexa wanted to run up to the podium but the weapon hall teacher stopped her.

    ¡°You can¡¯t intrude on the matter. It seems like those two have an unsettled argument, let them take care of it. That¡¯s the basis of life. Even if I want to interfere, I would be viting two rules. The academy rules that we teachers mustn¡¯t interfere in student fights. And the second rule is the one I set up for them. Let¡¯s wait till one of them reaches his limit, then I¡¯ll stop them then.¡± Luke said as he watched Kevin crawl on the ground he was feeling sorry for him but there was nothing he could do. As he nced at Kevin, something in his mind was telling him that he would stand up and fight back.

    The way he fought with Dan wasn¡¯t the way he had been fighting the other students. ¡® It seems like he¡¯s trying to stop himself from hitting his friend but the other guy was getting more violent in a second. God knows what happened between the two. This is not the first time a fight like this would happen in the weapon hall. I can¡¯t get myself into trouble like the fight that urredst year andst two years ago. I¡¯ll just watch and stop them when the time is right.¡¯

    Kevin fell on the ground after his tooth was knocked while Dan stood a meter far from him.

    ¡°Kevin!¡± Lexa called out in tears as she tried to free herself from Luke¡¯s grasp but the teacher couldn¡¯t. Kevin stood still as he tried to recognize where the voice hade from.

    .....

    He knew no female knew him in the school apart from Lina and Lexa. But this voice doesn¡¯t seem like Lina¡¯s voice. Lexa¡¯s voice was tiny and sweetening to the ears. Although Lina¡¯s voice was also good, Kevin always feel at peace hearing Lexa¡¯s voice. He had recognized it immediately. It was Lexa¡¯s voice. The voice that eases his mind and soul.

    ¡°Please Kevin, stand up.¡±

    Just that voice alone was enough for Kevin to have a change of heart. He really should have taken to the A1¡¯s advice earlier before now. But experiencing how cruel Dan was made him realize that he really can¡¯t trust anyone.

    ¡® I told you Kevin, do not show mercy to anyone.¡¯ The A1 replied. ¡®It¡¯s good you admit that this was a mistake. Don¡¯t make such a mistake again. Now go and defeat that useless trash and make him pay for the tooth he knocked away.¡¯

    Thankfully, another tooth had been reced where the previous one had been knocked out from. Another tooth had reced it immediately as if nothing was removed from it before.

    ¡® Is this also part of the Triling abilities?¡¯ Kevin asked the A1.

    ¡® Yes, it is a natural skill to regenerate back. You can regenerate your wings, arms, or foot. But you need Mana to regenerate things like that. The tooth thing doesn¡¯t need much Mana. Same for the healing abilities. Only if you haverge wounds will it use an enormous amount of Mana.¡¯

    After his tooth has regenerated back, Kevin slowly lifted himself from the ground. Many had be a fan of Kevin after seeing him defeat all his previous opponents. They felt sorry seeing his tooth getting knocked away but seeing him rise again gave them hope again. They cheered him on as he stood as if nothing happened to him at all.

    Well, it¡¯s just a tooth wound he had, it is not a lethal one, so he could still fight efficiently like before.

    Dan felt a little mad at himself for getting violent. It was clear no one was on his side but he was not going to leave without defeating Kevin. Even if Lexa would hate him, he would at least defeat Kevin before he leave and get over her.

    The two students were standing opposite each other. Dan still has two minutes left till his skill reaches its limit but before that time, Kevin would torture him to death for what he did to him.

    ¡°I thought you were my friend but you just prove to me just how much you hate me. You know what, I got news for you. I hate you, I hate the mother fucking you. Well, I¡¯m not disappointed cause I don¡¯t have friends since when I was a kid. I don¡¯t get to know what real friends are. I thought I could change the fact that I don¡¯t have friends and at least have someone like you as my friend. But still, it felt so hard talking to you as a friend. I don¡¯t know the reason why you hated me so much but I¡¯ll make sure you pay for betraying my trust and our friendship.¡±

    Dan¡¯s brows twitched slightly as he sense something different from the Kevin that was in front of him. The atmosphere around him had grown thicker and using his spiritual eyes, Dan could see that his green aura was zing so brightly. Even the weapon hall teacher could sense the change in Kevin.

    ¡°What type of demon is this kid?¡± Luke muttered within himself.

    Kevin trotted towards Dan and ced his fists into his stomach.

    ¡°Go to hell, mother fucker!¡± he shouted as he kicked him on the foot and Dan fell to the ground.

    Coughing profusely, Dan turned to look at Kevin in the eyes.

    ¡°I was just a one week friend with you. That doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re the best of friends. We may both be elves but my race is different from yours. I¡¯m in a race no one could ever think exist.¡± Kevin was confused by what he just said. What he said was like rambling rubbish to others but Kevin knew what he was saying was real. There was one thing that came to Kevin¡¯s mind as he heard him talk about race. Could it be that he¡¯s also a Triling like him?

    ¡°What are you saying? what is your race?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°Ever heard of blood stone? I¡¯ll get my hands on it soon.¡± Dan smiled sinisterly.

    ¡°What rubbish are you saying.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.. you can have Lexa to yourself, I wanted to make her my Queen before but since you¡¯re in love with her. You can have her to yourself, I¡¯ll take her away from you anyway.¡±

    Ascending on top of him, Kevin started punching him as hard as he could till two of his front teeth were finally removed. He didn¡¯t stop there as he drained about half of his Mana and left him on the floor weak and powerless.

    Despite all these, the students kept on cheering Kevin for the justice he made to Dan.

    Kevin grimaced his face as he walked down the podium while two soldiers had immediatelye to carry Dan to the clinic bay. It was a school that doesn¡¯t care about the fight that urs between two students anyway.

    *******

 Chapter 53

    53 Chapter 52: Spirit of Water

    They were just low ranking teachers and the students they were teaching are either from a wealthy family or from a poor family. They were not allowed to interfere into any fight because of the past incidents that had ured in the academy.

    The incident almost caused a full scale war between the neighborhood. It almost made all magical creatures stopped their children from going to the academy, but they knew a greater problem awaits them if they don¡¯t. Then the teachers had a meeting with the parents and they finally reached an agreement. The parents had to set up a rule that no teacher must interfere into the student¡¯s fight. They were in a world where each person must fight for himself. So it¡¯s best if the students gets to fight and settle disputes among themselves.

    They all agreed on this decision and the parents turned the mage academy into the survival of the fittest.

    So ever since then, the teachers set up a rule of not interfering into any fight between students. No matter what your status is, whether you¡¯re from a wealthy family, affluent family, or poor family, as long as you¡¯re strong, that¡¯s the only way you can survive.

    That was why Lina¡¯s father was so angry hearing her daughter saying she learnt healing magic as her first magic. He had no choice but to have bodyguards follow her around so she won¡¯t be hurt or maltreated in the academy.

    Inside the admin building, in the school master¡¯s staffroom was seated a middle aged Elf called Adam. He was the school master of the whole academy. On his desk was a magical water that shows him what the future holds. His gaze was in the water in front of him, as it looks like he¡¯s conversing with a spirit living inside the water. Sitting in front of him was a female fairy who was also in a middle aged person.

    ¡°Adam, why have you called me here? You know I already resigned from working in the academy.¡±

    ¡°Lady Pretta, I¡¯m sorry for making youe to the academy after all you went through to stop the creatures of dark from using the forbidden magic. Your hard work paid off and thankfully we have the blood stone hidden in a safer ce, out of anyone¡¯s reach. I don¡¯t know if you have heard the news but recently, our soldiers reported that some certain students in the academy are going missing. That¡¯s the reason why I called you here.¡± Adam exined.

    ¡°Ohh, so what do you want me to do? Search for the fairynappers and hand them over to you.¡± Pretta said rudely as she turned her face to the side, looking at the wall. Her arms were crossed on each other as she had an angry look on her face.

    .....

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to say. Lady Pretta, the spirit of water spoke to me today. She showed me what will happen in the future. Danger ising.¡±

    ¡°What exactly is the danger and what does that have to do with me.¡± Pretta objected, still facing the wall.

    ¡°Dean Pretta of the creatures of light, it has a lot to do with you.¡±

    As Adam called Pretta that name, her brows had twitched slightly as she threw a nceful look at the school master.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Your daughter... You should searched for your daughter, she might be in danger right now.¡± he replied.

    Immediately, Pretta had stood up from her seat and had dashed out of the school master¡¯s office. She didn¡¯t wait to close the door as she quickly ran into her daughter¡¯s dorm room, only to find no one. She left the dorm room as she started searching through all the sses she could be.

    Adam sighed deeply as he conversed with the spirit of water again.

    ¡°They are here, the creatures of dark are here.¡± A gentledy voice whispered to Adam.

    ¡°This is not going to be good. The future is all up to Pretta¡¯s hands now.¡±

    ¡°No, she can¡¯t change the future.. The creatures of the dark and the light will be one. It will no longer be named mage academy. The teachings and everything will changed. The half Vampires half Fairy will emerge and steal the blood stone. It can¡¯t be changed anymore. It can only be conquered by the rightful person.¡± The spirit of the waters prophesied.

    ¡°Half Vampire, half Fairy? Do they exist? And who is the rightful person you¡¯re talking about.¡± Adam asked.

    ¡°The Triling will conquer them. He will take possession of the blood stone and it will be used for good. It may take long before he retrieve the blood stone but he¡¯s presently on the right path.¡± The voice answered.

    ¡°Spirit of waters, how do I know him if I see him? Tell me his name.. No give me a hint.¡± Adam requested.

    ¡°You will know him when the timees. Remember.. He¡¯s thest Triling.. Or the whole magical creatures will perish.. Bring the creatures of dark and light together.. Only then can you defeat the real enemy.. Lots of things will happen.. Be the one who calls for unity... Goodbye for now..¡± The voice of the spirit faded and Adam sighed softly.

    ¡°A Triling..¡± He repeated.

    ******

    As soon as Kevin got down from the podium, Lexa had immediately rushed to meet him.

    ¡°Are you okay Kevin? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± She asked, checking every part of his body for any injuries.

    He smiled amusingly and stared into her face. ¡°It¡¯s okay Lexa. I¡¯m okay.¡±

    ¡°Huh, your teeth.. how did you?¡± Lexa said noticing that Kevin¡¯s tooth was back in its ce after it was knocked out by Dan.

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret Lexa. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Kevin replied.

    ¡°Eh ehm!¡± The teacher cleared his throat to call the attention of the ss. He just received a call from the school master and from the tone of the call, it looks serious.

    ¡°I want everyone to head into their dorm rooms now. This is the school master¡¯s order. sses are ending for today. Go now!¡± He shouted for the students to go but at that moment, a few soldiers have barged into the hall.

    ¡°Master! The wounded kid disappeared on our way to the clinic.¡± One of the soldiers reported.

    ¡°What??!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s another bigger problem. The creatures of the dark have left their city and are already in the academy. All the teachers have gathered at the entrance.¡±

    *******

 Chapter 54

    54 Chapter 53: Creatures of the Dark in thend of the Light Creatures

    Everyone rushed out of the hall to see what was going on. Kevin was surprised to hear Dan disappear all of a sudden. Dan¡¯s brothers had approached Kevin and Lexa as they ran towards the entrance.

    ¡°Is it true? Our brother disappeared?¡± Reed asked.

    ¡°Reed, I think something is happening to your brother. He¡¯s not who he seems to be.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°He kept on telling me that he¡¯s from a different race. A race no one believes to exist. What kind of race could it be?¡± Kevin decided to throw the question to Dan¡¯s brothers perhaps they might have a hint of what he was or what he usually does.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s acting strange to us too. He told us not to interfere in his matter anymore which he never said to us before. I think something is going on.¡±

    Finally, the students reached the entrance of the academy. They could see lots of students standing and watching what was going on at the front.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Kevin wondered as he thought of using his fairy wings but he knew it wasn¡¯t right to do that. At least not in front of those who knew him.

    Lexa grabbed Kevin¡¯s hands as she pped her wings and lifted him into the air for a better view of what was going on.

    .....

    They could see an entirely different type of fairy, dressed in ck clothing with ck wings. While they could see a different types of elves too. Their clothing was also ck and they have a dark aura surrounding them.

    ¡°Who are they?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°Creatures of the dark. We used to live together until they chose to separate themselves from us because of the bloodstone.¡± Lexa exined.

    ¡°Bloodstone?¡± Kevin recalled Dan talking about something like this. Does it have something to do with the creatures of the dark that just emerged?

    ¡°Yes, it is a very powerful magic stone that brings either good or evil to the world. It depends on what you use it for. It is the only magic we have against the vampires who are our mortal enemies. But if it goes to the wrong hands, the whole magical creatures will be doomed..¡± Lexa exined but someone suddenly interrupted her.

    ¡°We will all be destroyed in seconds, especially if it gets into the hands of the Vampires. Oh, I can¡¯t imagine.¡±

    Kevin and Lexa turned their face backward and saw a multitude of dark fairies at their back.

    ¡°Hi!¡± A darkdy fairy said waving her hands. The two students looked at her surprisingly as they were in shock seeing a dark fairy in the academy.

    Dan¡¯s brothers were scared as they saw arge number of dark fairies at their backs... ¡°Dark.. fairies..¡± Zoe stuttered as he bumped into one of the students looking towards the gate.

    ¡°Who is that idiot.¡±

    The elf turned his head back to see who had bumped into him but he was met with the sight of the dark fairies.

    ¡°Ha!! Dark fairies!¡± An elf immediately shouted which drew the attention of the students that were looking towards the gate. They didn¡¯t realize that the dark fairies had managed to fly past them and were now hovering in the air behind them.

    Everyone shrieked as they saw this and like bees, they all started running in different ways. Some had gone to hide inside the ss while others went into the toilet. Dan¡¯s brothers saw the chance to escape and immediately ran away leaving behind Kevin and Lexa.

    The only ones left were just a little number. But they were barely standing, wondering if the teachers would be able to fight with this many dark fairies and elves.

    The gate of the academy had opened widely and a middle-aged Dark Fairy was seening towards the academy teachers. Behind her was a female light fairy whose hands and mouth has been tied up.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so good to be here once again. Although, it needs a little bit of changing here and there. Ah!¡± Sophia said as she stood in front of her dark elves who stood opposite the academy teachers. Beside her was a young but handsome dark male fairy. He looks attractive and was wearing the same design that Sophia had on her dress. He was no doubt her son.

    ¡°Sophia! What do you want in thend of the creatures of light.¡± The librarian of the academy said. ¡°You were banished from thisnd, why are you here? Do not cause any fight between the two magical creatures.¡±

    ¡°Ohh, I thought as a librarian you would have a good memory but unfortunately, you¡¯re getting old and your memories seem to be fading away,¡± Sophia said and the male fairy standing behind her startedughing jestingly.

    ¡°What? How dare you!¡± The old man was angered greatly.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not here for you. I came back home for something else, not for a disgusting man like you.¡± Sophia said as she gave a sign to her elves. They took the captured fairy and made her stand next to Sophia.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for the mother of this girl. Where is Dean Pretty.¡± Sophia requested but a group of soldiers had drawn her attention as they emerged from her left.

    ¡°Halt! Behold the king¡¯s word!¡± A young man appearing to be the messenger of the king said as he brought out a scroll. ¡°The king of the creature of light has noticed the arrival of strangers in thend. Therefore he seeks an exnation of why they are here from the representative of the strangers. His Royal Highness has requested for the representative to be teleported to his pce at the moment.¡±

    ¡°I am the representative and I wish to bring this young fairydy with me,¡± Sophia said as she grabbed the fairy by the shoulders and walked towards the teleporter.

    But before she left, she nced at the male fairy. ¡°Max, you¡¯re in charge till Ie back. Be watchful and don¡¯t do anything rashly. Stick to the n, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, mother.¡± He replied in a deep but not too deep masculine voice. It was the normal voice of every male. Written on his face was an evil smile as he watched his mother and a few teachers disappeared after entering the teleporter. ¡°Time for my n guys.¡±

    *******

    I forgot to say this. Thanks to Adrie2018 and Monomanga for the gifts and power stones. Thanks to all my supporters, sorry I couldn¡¯t mention all of your names. But each of you guys are so special to me.

 Chapter 55

    55 Chapter 54: The Butt on the Cock

    Most of the teachers who were anxious to know why Sophia hade to the city of the Creatures of light had also followed after her to the pce.

    Right after Sophia and everyone had been taken away from the academy, the twenty-four bullies of the academy hade out of nowhere. They all had their hoodies on them as usual. The six dragons as they were nicknamed, were wearing red-colored hoodies this time, while the four elves who were nicknamed lover boy and the gang, were in blue-colored hoodies. And thest group who were the strongest, most affluent, and most popr children of the school. They were fourteen elves and fairies. Each one of them came from a wealthy family but the wealthiest of them all was Graham. He was the leader of all twenty-four bullies. It is not your regr bully who hides in the shadows not to get punished or not. They were the type of bullies that no one, not even the king could stop their act. They do not ept elves or fairies from poor families to join their group. They can only join the local gangs (about 100 in number), which they call anytime they n to riot or gang up against a gang group in the city.

    These local gangs are not students. No, Graham forbade them from thinking of studying in the academy. Their job is to rob the market stalls and elf hunters who went out to hunt beasts. The king tried his best to capture these men but with the magic they had, they were able to escape from the pce soldiers. Their magic is top-level, fire, water, ice, and earth magic. They were a strong gang but apart from that, they have a stolen warlock spell book where they learned different types of spells and magic tricks. They were able to perform magic tricks that mages were forbidden to learn and use. Only the warlocks and witches of the city were able to use such magic. But since they were not mages, they were able to learn the skill freely.

    The bullies of the academy were approaching the strangers that appeared in their academy, the creatures of the dark.

    ¡°Matt, that¡¯s Lexa and the Elf over there. Go, do whatever you want to do with him and bring my boys back here. I need to show these dark idiots that we¡¯re the boss of this school.¡±

    ¡°Yes Graham,¡± Matt said as he nced toward Kevin and smirked devilishly.

    ¡°And remember, the girl is mine. If you dare betray me, you¡¯ll be done for.¡± Graham threatened Matt.

    While Graham walked towards Max, the second inmand of the creatures of the dark, Matt went toward Kevin with his three other men.

    ¡°Creatures of Light! Come on out!¡± Graham intended to drive the fear that was in the hearts of his schoolmates away. ¡°Why the hell are you hiding because of these lost barbarians? This is our school, ournd, our city, our home. Why do you have to behave like cowards.¡±

    .....

    The two groups of creatures of darkness that were standing opposite each other startedughing. The first group was standing close to the gate while the other group was by the admin block. Max, who was the second inmand of the creature of the dark, was standing by the first group standing close to the gate. Kevin and Lexa had found a ce to sit at the admin block, although they were not attacked by the group of dark fairies, the two students, especially Kevin were having a difficult time chasing away thedy fairies that were now surrounding him.

    ¡® System what do I do?¡¯ Kevinmented as he tried to free himself from the fairies that were hugging and romancing his body. They didn¡¯t even mind the fact that Lexa was sitting beside him.

    ¡® Arrrgh! Who are these crazy fairies!¡¯ Lexa grinned angrily. She was getting annoyed seeing other fairies touching the skin of her crush. But what could she do, she¡¯s not the owner of the body. Kevin will stop the girls when he feels like it.

    ¡® But why in the world is he not stopping?¡¯ Lexa said as she nced at Kevin and saw him looking like a dummy. Unknown to her that Kevin was under the fairies¡¯ charm and he was finding it difficult to control himself.

    ¡® System, do something!!¡¯ Kevin shouted in his mind as he watched his body act against his will. He was romancing one of the dark Fairies¡¯ bodies and right in front of him, the dark fairy who appeared to be the leader of the group started walking toward him. And when she got close to Kevin, she sat on hisp, her butt pressing against his cock.

    ¡® Holy Heavens! What is this!! SYSTEM!!!!¡¯

    ¡® I¡¯m sorry Kev, I¡¯m trying my best to increase your resistance against the charm but it is too strong. There are dozens of dark fairies using the charm spell on you. Wait a little bit, I¡¯ll try and stop this madness now.¡¯ The A1 system said.

    ¡® How many minutes are you going to use this time around?¡¯

    ¡® It¡¯s just a few minutes, like ten to twenty minutes.¡¯

    ¡® No! That¡¯s too long. This blonde fairy in front of me is doing something strange to me. It is something I never did before.¡¯

    ¡® Do you hate it?¡¯ The system asked.

    ¡® No, It¡¯s not like I hate it. I¡¯m just worried about Lexa.. she must be so pissed seeing anotherdy doing this to me.¡¯ Kevin replied.

    ¡® The only thing you can do to get out of their charm is to fly away from their reach.¡¯

    ¡® Fly away? You mean, with my fairy wing?... I mean Triling wings? My secret will be revealed to the public that I¡¯m a Triling, would that be fine with you?¡¯

    ¡®Not... it¡¯s just a suggestion that I really wouldn¡¯t support. Even if you sprout your wings and fly away, you cannot outrun flying experts like them. You¡¯re still an amateur when ites to flight racing. So it¡¯s a bad suggestion.¡¯

    ¡® Then why did you suggest it...¡¯ Immediately, Kevin felt the fairy¡¯s butt on his cock again. ¡°O.¡± He moaned. But beside him, someone was getting impatient and angry.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve had enough of this,¡± Lexa said, standing up.

 Chapter 56

    56 Chapter 55: Different Magic

    Forcing herself to stand up, Lexa grabbed the hands of the dark fairy sitting on Kevin¡¯s feet. That¡¯s when she saw it. Kevin¡¯s eyes were glowing green. The fairies had used a daze skill on Kevin. He would be acting against his will.

    Now she understood why Kevin was like this. She had once seen her sister use the skill on an Elf because he didn¡¯t fall for her beauty. She said the elf would do whatever she tells him to do even if she orders him to kill himself. The families of the male Elf tried to cancel the charm but they were unable to. Despite all the spells they tried using to save their son, it was all to no avail.

    But she could recall her sister telling her that there was only one way they could stop it. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to her words back then so she didn¡¯t remember what she said.

    ¡°What do you want, loser.¡± The dark fairy said as she sped her hands from Lexa. She turned around and was now facing Kevin as she sat on hisp.

    ¡°What a cute elf you are. It¡¯s been a long time since west saw someone as cute as you. We¡¯re stuck with ten ugly males.¡± The fairymented. She signaled for the other girls to leave while she sat morefortably on hisp, her chest squeezing on Kevin¡¯s chest.

    She smiled in a Seductive way as her hands ran down his cheek. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m Jeri, the sister to that idiot brother of mine.¡±

    She could see Graham walking toward Max. She knew a fight would start between the two because her brother loves showing how powerful he is. He wouldn¡¯t settle for peace. Jeri also had that chaotic spirit in her. It is something that runs in their blood. She knew if her mother doesn¡¯t aplish her mission the easier way, she¡¯ll aplish it with chaos.

    While Jeri was having fun romancing Kevin, Lexa¡¯s blood was boiling with anger.

    ¡® There must be a way to stop this madness.¡¯ Lexa thought as she red at Jeri. Then an idea abruptly struck her. ¡® Perhaps doing this might make Kevine back to his senses.¡¯

    .....

    She grabbed Jeri¡¯s arms, flew, and threw her into the sky. Jeri was then sent far into the air but before she could go farther, she spread out her wings and tried to resist the force that was carrying her away into the sky.

    She then started flying downwards to meet Lexa. This was the type of thing she loves. Disputing, revolting, rivalry, quarreling over something, that¡¯s what she loves.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead, crush snatcher!¡± Jeri screeched as shended in front of Lexa. Lexa was already sitting on Kevin¡¯sp. But Kevin¡¯s eyes were still gleaming green, showing that he was still in a daze skill.

    ¡® There must be a way to stop this.¡¯ Lexa wasn¡¯t giving up. She¡¯s the only one who could help Kevin right now. He knew if he were in his right senses, he wouldn¡¯t allow this unknown dark fairy to touch his body as they like.

    ¡°Get up,¡± Jeri said.

    ¡°Never, you can¡¯t stop me,¡± Lexa retorted.

    Jeri chuckled amusingly, her girls were about to gang up on Lexa but Jeri stopped them, saying it was her fight, so no one should interfere.

    Step by step, Jeri strode towards Lexa who was currently sitting on Kevin¡¯sp.

    ¡°I said get up right now. Do you have difficulty hearing?¡±

    ¡°Not until you release him. Cancel whatever charm you¡¯re using on him or I¡¯ll do worse than just sitting on hisp. He¡¯s not your boyfriend, why would you be forcing him to do things against his wish?¡± Lexa said angrily.

    ¡°And who is he to you? You¡¯re not his girlfriend, are you? You¡¯re just an admirer, secretly crushing on him. You are waiting till he finally asks you for a date but he hasn¡¯t. Why? Because you¡¯re ugly.. damn ugly. Exactly not his taste of women.¡± Jeri taunted her, trying to provoke Lexa to the point where she would get angry and try to fight her.

    And it worked, the little bit of words said by Jeri hit her so hard that she almost cried. But she¡¯s not the type that cries over people.

    ¡°You disgusting, annoying bitch!¡± Lexa stood up from Kevin¡¯sp and jumped at Jeri with anger. She formed an ice sword and swung it at Jeri who raised a shadow shield to block the attack.

    From a few distances, Matt and his gang could see Lexa and Jeri fighting. They weren¡¯t surprised she was fighting a dark fairy until they saw Jeri, the dark fairy use shadow magic to block Lexa¡¯s attack.

    ¡°What? Shadow magic?¡± One of Matt¡¯s men eximed and the others raised their heads to see.

    ¡°Is that not rare? Shadow magic? Something we were forbidden to learn.¡± Another said.

    ¡°It is just like our lightning Magic, only the strongest Person could learn something like that.¡±

    Just as the magical creatures were separated as dark and light creatures, the Magics they could learn were also separated as Dark Magic and Light Magic. Shadow magic was one of the magics of the dark Fairies. They have a series of magic like transformation magic (The ability to transform into different animals, e.g Bats, Minotaur, Lion, Bees, and other dangerous animals. etc. And into other creatures like an ogre, trolls, Humans, etc), Cloning magic, Summoning Magic, Mind Controlling magic and many others.

    If a light creature were to learn magic like the ones mentioned above, including Shadow magic, he would be called a criminal for breaking the rules of the Creatures of light and dark.

    Although there are magics both creatures were able to learn, it is limited to only one and it is just Fire magic.

    The two girls had gone violent as both started attacking each other, injuring themselves as they did this.

    ¡°Boss, what do we do? I think the girls are fighting over Kevin.¡±

    Matt sighed and a little frown appeared on his face. ¡°That Kevin guy, he¡¯s one lucky bastard. Let¡¯s wait for a little bit. I¡¯ll give a signal when it¡¯s time.¡± Matt¡¯s eyes was on the shadow magic that Jeri was using. He wished he could learn something like that. It would be so great to have that type of magic as his second magic. But there were two problems, one, he couldn¡¯t learn it because it takes forever to learn a second magic. No one seeded on learning the second magic and lived long. The second problem was that, they were forbidden from learning the shadow magic. It belonged to the creatures of the dark.

    In the midst of his thought, someone had suddenly tugged his arm.

    ¡°Boss, do you notice this also? The girls are fighting over Kevin, but he¡¯s not interfering? He¡¯s been on that same spot without moving or doing anything. Don¡¯t you think it looks suspicious?¡±

    ¡°Just wait as I told you, I don¡¯t care what the fuck is wrong with him.¡± Matt replied still not taking his eyes off Jeri.

    Swinging down her ice sword, Lexa managed to cut through Jeri¡¯s shoulder and blood was drawn. So far, the two girls have been cutting through each other but none managed to cause arge wound as Lexa¡¯s.

    ¡°You! You¡¯ll pay for this.¡± Jeri had been taking the fight easy from the beginning but seeing that she¡¯ll lose if she keeps it up, she decided to go violent. Lexa saw the determination on her face and then a weak smile appeared on her face. She was also taking it easy with her, thinking Jeri will reconsider but it doesn¡¯t seems like she will, so she decided to go violent.

    Jeri lifted her two fists and two huge fire balls appeared in her hands. She sent the balls at Lexa who immediately ced her hands on the ground and wide ice shield emerged from the ground, knocking the fire balls away.

    ¡°I¡¯m not stopping until you set Kevin free.¡±

    ¡® System, are you still unable to do something about it?¡¯ Kevin grinned.

    ¡°I think I have a solution. The only way this spell can be broken is if Lexa, who is not using any spell on you, kisses you on the lips.¡±

    ¡°What?! Kiss me? Are there not any other solutions apart from that. What about the resistance in my body, can I resist the spell?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Kevin, but there is no other way apart from Lexa kissing you. Your resistance against the spell is so low. The spell is so hard to resist.¡±

    ¡°So what do we do now? I¡¯ll try and converse with Lexa and tell her to kiss you.¡±

    ¡°I still feel bad about this idea...¡±

    ¡°Kevin forget about that, your freedom is the most important thing right now.¡± The system replied.

    ¡°Okay, okay... but how will you converse with Lexa. She¡¯s busy fighting right now.¡±

    ¡°For that,.. I¡¯ll need your help. Stare hard into her eyes once she looks at you.¡±

    ¡°What? But she¡¯s not facing toward me. Her back is facing me.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to find anotherdy fairy to kiss you in ce of Lexa.¡±

    *******

 Chapter 57

    57 Chapter 56: A fulfilment

    In the King¡¯s pce, several elves and fairies could be seen waiting for the arrival of the king in the throne room. The anticipation of the creatures of light could not be measured. They were all curious to know why Sophia had came to the city of light with her armiies.

    If she wanted war, they knew she had a low chance of winning against the city of light. The Light¡¯s poption were five times more than the dark¡¯s.. so they have no chance of winning in the war.

    Eventually, the king has arrived into the throne room with his Queen. The queen who was as astonishing as ever sat quietly beside the king. Despite the problems she was facing within herself, she wore a bright smile on her face all the time.

    As soon as the king and all other important families of the city arrived, the Duke had started with the discussion.

    ¡°Sophia of the Dark Creatures, you left the city of light for the Othends about ten years ago. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but some people are saying I was banished and exiled from the city. Let them know that I left on my own ord.¡± Sophia replied with ethusiasim.

    ¡°As I was saying.¡± The Duke continued after giving Sophia a re full of threat. ¡°But today, you came to the city of light with your family and other creatures of the dark. We all are gathered here to know the reason why you returned. Sophia of the dark creatures, what is your purpose of returning.¡±

    All eyes fell on Sophia as they awaited her exination. But instead of words, the people saw herughing.

    ¡°Sophia, the king demands a tangible exnation. Everyone here demands you to exin why you are here.¡± The school master said.

    .....

    As if Adam¡¯s words had provoked Sophia, her brows twitched slightly.

    ¡°Is this a way to treat a citizen of this city? I only left this city for ten years because I had to get rid of the greed that is in the eyes of the dark elves and fairies. That was my responsibility as a Dean and leader to them. Have you forgotten about the incident of the blood stone?¡±

    Eyes of everyone widened upon hearing the name; blood stone. It¡¯s been a long time since theyst heard about it. They remembered how everyone coveted to have the blood stone because of its ability to make them learn two to three magics.

    Back then, the dark creatures were disappointedly weak but they wanted to change their story and be stronger which only the blood stone could do. So they plotted on stealing the blood stone that was kept in the hideous hall located in the school of light.

    There were two schools which one is for the creatures of light and the other was for the creatures of dark. Some certain students from the school of dark, who were greedy for the blood stone sneakingly entered the school of light that was beside their school. They avoided being seen by everyone on their path and seeded in stealing the stone. But on their way back to the school of dark, they were captured and arrested by the soldiers of the school of light.

    They thought they had sneaked so perfectly into the school without being seen, unknown to them that the Dean of the dark had overheard their conversation and had informed Adam to punish them once they have been caught red handed.

    The students were caught by the soldiers of the school of light, on Adam¡¯s orders and they were disciplined greatly. That was when the problem came in between the two schools.

    Ever since the Light had learnt that the Dark were greedy on having the blood stone all to themselves, they have been calling them all sort of names and were hurling insults on them.

    For a little moment of time, the dark kept silent and didn¡¯t do anything to the light students until the insults started getting out of hand. Sophia would always try her best to calm her students down not to mind what they were saying but the students couldn¡¯t ept it any longer.

    ¡°Dean, if you were in our shoes, you would not be saying what you¡¯re saying right now. If only I had a powerful magic, I would beat up those students.¡± One of the students voiced out after she couldn¡¯t ept hearing Sophia lecture them about being good always.

    Sophia felt sad for her students and hoped everything will stop and return to normal just as it had been. But unfortunately, Sophia was wrong. Nothing returned to normal. The two schools who used to participate in a friendly contest turned themselves into enemies as eachpetes and fight with hate and disgust for each other.

    What made Sophia made up her mind to leave the school was when her best friend, Pretta, the Dean of light used Sophia for encouraging her students to keep up with the theft and greediness they had for the blood stone. Angered by her words, Sophia exposed all the secrets she had knew about her to the public and both started humiliating themselves. Best friends became best Enemies because of the blood stone matter and even till now, the two still held a grudge with each other.

    Sophia realized what they all had done because of the blood stone, she recalled the words of the youngdy fairy who wished to have a stronger magic and have her revenge on those that hurt her. She thought on what to do and then decided to leave the whole city with every of the ck creatures, including the parents.

    ¡°So, what do you want now that you¡¯re back?¡± The king finally asked.

    ¡°What I want is simple. I want the dark fairies and the light fairies to start living together like before. Let both races have their own different schools like before. Make me the dean of the dark creatures while Pretta will be the dean of the light creatures. Let both Schools have apetition among each other. And dear King, you know the light creatures have always been the winner in allpetitions we¡¯ve held together, I want you to promise us that if the creatures of the dark manages to win the Competition against the light creatures, we will be granted the chance to keep the blood Stone in our school and not in the light school.¡±

    Everyone had a groan leaving their mouths as they listened to the demands of Sophia. The king sighed as he turned his gaze toward the queen beside him. Be signalled for her to give her own opinions about the matter.

    The Queen, Evelyn silently cleared her throats as she started speaking. She had the smile on her face as always and everyone loves it when she talks. She was highly respected and adored by most women because of how unshakable she was despite the fact that she was barren. Although most people knew she had a child back when she was still young. But the child wasn¡¯t considered a part of them because he was a human. So most people thought Evelyn was being punished for having a rtionship with a human and would be barren for eighteen years because of that. She is in her sixteenth year so she still have hope of having a child soon. Everyone believed she would, including the king. That¡¯s why the king decided not to take in any concubines or wife apart from her.

    ¡°It is an impossible but yet possible task, your highness. I would suggest you ask for the opinions of those who would be controlling the school. Let them cast a vote, and that will decided if we will fulfill Sophia¡¯s request or not. That¡¯s my suggestion your highness.¡± Evelyn replied.

    Everyone had a smile on their face after hearing the Queen¡¯s suggestion. They didn¡¯t just love the queen because of her virtuality but because of how wisely she speaks most of the time. They all nced at Sophia as if to show her that she¡¯ll be put to shame soon. But they were upon seeing her smiling more brightly than ever.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? She¡¯s smiling.¡±

    ¡°It seems like she¡¯s not afraid of the results.¡±

    ¡°Does she think we will side with her wishes.¡±

    ¡°Her smile is freaking me out.¡±

    The teachers started saying all sort of words but Sophia didn¡¯t budge as she acted herself and kept on smiling.

    She tilted her heads to look at her men. Using one of her magics, shemunicated with her men telepathically.

    ¡°If n B fails, we¡¯ll have to go for n C, we¡¯ll create a war starting from the throne room. Understood! Notify the other soldiers to get ready. I¡¯ll be dealing with the minds of these silly teachers here.¡± A grinned formed on her cheek as she nced at each of the teachers.

    That was when someone had entered the throne room.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter you bitch!¡±

    *****

 Chapter 58

    58 Chapter 57: Awakening

    Standing on top of the hill was Dan. He had a longsword in his hands and blood could be seen sttered on his face. He had changed his attire into a ck princely robe. He had just fought with some men on his way to the hill.

    A few men on horses approached him and stopped as soon as they got to the top of the hill. They all got down from their horses and bowed to him.

    ¡°Your highness, your father, the king awaits you in the Vampire Kingdom.¡±

    Dan who had his gaze fixed on the academy slowly brought his face to nce at the men that were beside him. That was when he spotted someone familiar.

    ¡°Bryce? What are you doing here? Did you also awaken your power?¡± Dan asked excitedly.

    ¡°No Dan... his case is different from yours. Bryce is a half-elf, half Vampire like you. But he mustn¡¯t awaken his powers because he has a special assignment to do for you while you keep on reigning as the Royal blood Vampire.¡± One of the vampires said. He was the leader of the group and looks more muscr than the others.

    ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Dan said as he turned his face away. All the men that were with him are all vampires, blood Sucker creatures. They are capable of draining people¡¯s blood to death. Although Dan didn¡¯t like the sound of draining people¡¯s blood and despises people who do that he couldn¡¯t deny the fact that he was also a part of the people he despises. He would also be sucking blood like every one of his other families. He would kill innocent lives just to satisfy his needs and to get stronger. At first, he felt it was a bad thing to do buttely after experiencing how strong Kevin was, Dan decided to ept his fate.

    There was this guy Dan met when he was still in high school, Harry. He used to spy on Dan all the time which Dan disliked.

    The spying didn¡¯t stop even after Dan entered the mage academy. On the very first day they entered the academy when Kevin and Dan had gone to the library to read, Dan saw the guy again, spying on him. But he won¡¯t let him go this time around, so he left Kevin inside the library and went after Harry.

    .....

    Harry had also wanted to speak with Dan for a very long time and now was the right time. He nned on making Dan follow after him. So he exited the library and made his way toward the roof of the dorm building. Dan followed after him and made sure he didn¡¯t lose sight of him till they got to the roof.

    He wanted to know the reason why Harry always spies and follows him around, so he chased after him as he goes up to the roof of the dormitory building.

    But before Harry passed through the door of the roof, Dan grabbed his hands and dragged him into the roof with him.

    As soon as the two students got to the roof, they both started a fight all of sudden. But the winner was clear as Dan was defeated by Harry with just a few punches and kicks here and there.

    That was when Harry exined his reason for following him all around secretly.

    He exined that Dan doesn¡¯t smell like an elf or fairy and not even a human but rather a Vampire.

    ¡°What is a Vampire?¡±

    ¡°I know you would have noticed that you are weak and are not capable of learning strong magic, unlike other people.¡±

    Although Dan will be able to learn magic due to his vampiric nature, his magic will be weak and it will be for a limited time. Vampires are creatures who are unable to learn Magic but because Dan¡¯s mother was an elf, Dan was able to create magic before he finally awakened his true self.

    Awakening his true self meant bing a vampire and not an Elf. The Vampire trait was more than the Elf trait in his body, so he could either be a Vampire or stay as he is without being able to use the powers of both races as he wished. Dan wanted to stay as he was but he knew he would never be the strong person he had always imagined. He wanted to test out the capabilities of being a Vampire but he wouldn¡¯t be able to do so if he doesn¡¯t awaken his true self.

    He ignored Harry¡¯s words and exnation as he head back to his dorm room but ever since then, Dan did not see Harry again untilter. On the night before Dan and Kevin fought in the weapon hall ss, Harry appeared to him again and asked if he have thought about the matter.

    Dan was still unsure of this so he told Harry to wait for a little more time. He wanted to know if he was so useless in his current state and had thought of sparring with some of the students in the school luckily for him, he fought with Kevin and then realized how weak he was. Out of rage and jealousy, Dan had called for Harry and they proceeded on the Awakening process of turning him into a full vampire.

    ¡°Harry, are you sure my brothers will be okay?¡± Dan was concerned about Zoe and Reed. He would be leaving them for a different world.

    ¡°How many times do I have to say this Dan, they are not your brothers. They are orphans but you are not. You must fulfill. Focus on yourself and not them. Come on let¡¯s go guys, we have a long journey ahead of us.¡± Harry said as he climbed on his horse.

    The vampires climbed on the horse but Dan stood where he was, lost in his thoughts. Apart from his used-to-be brothers, Dan was worried about Lexa and he would be honest, he felt bad for fighting Kevin and for the hateful words he said to him.

    ¡°What did I do? why did I mess up everything.¡± Kevinmented as he rested on the white horse that was in front of him. It was the horse he would be riding to the vampire world.

    The vampires nced and waited for Dan to climb the horse but he didn¡¯t and just bowed his face down as he rested on the horse.

    ¡°Hey! Let¡¯s go..¡± Harry was getting annoyed and had called out for him. But when he saw that Dan won¡¯t listen, he got down from his horse. cing a piece of clothing on his nose, Dan fell asleep immediately.

    Harry sighed as he pat Dan on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry you¡¯ll get over it once you reach the Vampire world.¡±

    ********

    Mass Release ongoing!!

 Chapter 59

    59 Chapter 58: The King¡¯s Decision

    ¡°Where is my daughter?!¡± Pretta said as she ran towards Sophia and grabbed the cor of her shirt.

    ¡°I know you took her, you thief. You want to take my daughter like you and your students took the bloodstone ten years ago.¡±

    ¡°And why do you think I took your daughter? Is she a bloodstone? or perhaps she has blood magic running in her veins into her heart, haha? get away from me Pretta.¡± Sophia kicked her away from her but Pretta came at her again.

    ¡°No, you get out of here. Get out of this paradise and back to your trashynd. We don¡¯t need you here, we don¡¯t want you.¡±

    The soldiers that were in the pce had moved closer to stop the two from engaging in any fight.

    ¡°Oh geez, what are you going to do if I don¡¯t leave? Gang up against me with your ridiculous students.¡±

    ¡°They are not ridiculous students!¡± One of the teachers raised his voice.

    The soldiers tried to drag Pretta away from Sophia but she built an oval dome using her wind magic, enveloping both the two of them inside the dome.

    The teachers had moved closer to the dome as they tried to stop the two adults from fighting each other but they were unable to do anything.

    .....

    ¡°I¡¯m not letting this bitch alone until she tells me where my daughter is.¡± Pretta pressed her hands on Sophia¡¯s neck. But despite this, Sophia was calm and didn¡¯t attack.

    ¡°Pretta, please let¡¯s resolve this matter.¡± Adam finally said.

    ¡°Your highness, can you see what¡¯s going on now?¡± Sophia yelled with all of her might so everyone could hear her words. She raised her two hands as she continue speaking amidst being choked by Pretta.

    ¡°You guys can see that I¡¯m not attacking anyone. I came in peace and you all see that.¡±

    ¡°Pretta, get away from her at once!¡± The king roared. ¡°Don¡¯t you see that we are discussing before you came in? You would be punished for disobeying the king¡¯s orders if you keep on hesitating to stop.¡±

    Slowly, Pretta released her hands from Sophia¡¯s neck but she still had her eyes fixed on Sophia.

    ¡°Pretta, step away from Sophia now,¡± Adam demanded.

    At first, she hesitated, but subsequently, she started moving backward from Sophia and then canceled the dome.

    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief as soon as the dome was brought down. They all went to their ces and the king ordered the two adults to stand far away from each other.

    ¡°Your highness, I hope you¡¯ve already considered our negotiation done, ¡¯cause I won¡¯t be waiting for you to hear the thoughts and suggestions of the heads of the school,¡± Sophia said. ¡°No, not after I was almost strangled to death by one of their former teachers.¡±

    ¡°But the king has not made his decisions.¡± A teacher objected.

    ¡°He will now.¡± Sophia giggled to herself. She red directly into the eyes of the king and her mouth silently chanted a spell. After saying a few words, an evil smile ran across her face.

    ¡® He¡¯s just as weak as every other Elf. His mind is easily prable.¡¯ Sophia smirked within herself.

    ¡°Your highness, so what is your decision? Should we continue as the queen as suggested?¡± Adam asked and Sophia was more than d as she heard him ask the question.

    ¡® Now repeat whatever I say dear King and once I¡¯m done talking, I want you to do as I say. Remember, all that you¡¯ll be sayinges from your mouth and mind.¡¯ Sophia said, eyes locked on the king¡¯s. Her mind control spell was active and was used on the king to achieve her goal. She had first wanted to use it on the teachers who would be voting for and against her demands, but now it seems like using it on the king would be much better.

    ¡°I have thought about Sophia¡¯s request. And I¡¯ve given it a decision. I won¡¯t be going by the Queen¡¯s verdict this time around.¡± The Queen was shocked as she heard this. If she were to check, this was the first time the king won¡¯t be heeding her advice. But the Queen as cool as ever didn¡¯t even frown her face. She kept the smile on her face as always and epted what the king said.

    It¡¯s a good thing the Queen didn¡¯t object to the king¡¯s decision otherwise it would be harder to ignore the Queen¡¯s advice. Evelyn was such a gentle girl since when she was a kid and everyone knows that. So she¡¯s not going to get angry. At least not in public like this.

    ¡® That¡¯s a matterter between the two couples.¡¯ Sophia said as she continued with her mind-control spell on the king.

    ¡°Therefore, just as Sophia had requested. I want it to be done as she wishes. Let the mage academy turn to the school of dark and light creatures. Let the borders be opened for the parents from the Dark Creatures to enter.

    ¡°Give them houses they could live in. Make sure it is located in a ce far from where the light creatures are. Set a rule that anyone that trespasses the darknd will be punished strictly. Both he and his family will be punished.¡±

    ¡°Let there be Deans for both schools while Adam will be the head of the two schools just like before. The sybus and teachings should change to how it once was fifteen years ago. That¡¯s my decision. Do whatever Sophia wishes. Everyone has been dismissed, I need to rest my head, I¡¯m having a headache.¡±

    ¡°But your highness!¡± The teachers had all startedining.

    Still, under Sophia¡¯s control, the king replied to the teachers.

    ¡°Are you all challenging my order? Do you want to be punished? Then do as I say. The dark creatures are now allowed to reside with the light creatures. Put an end to every ss that¡¯s going on today and move the students to the Former school. Use magic to re-design all the areas that need design.

    ****

 Chapter 60

    60 Chapter 59: Copy Magic

    ¡°What did you do to me?!¡± Lexa yelled at Jeri. She was stuck at a point, her feet were sinking into the ground and her hands were behind her back, cuffed by Jeri¡¯s Shadow magic.

    ¡°I told you already. You can¡¯t defeat me. I can use two magics at once, but you light guys are so weak and pathetic. It would be fun when my mother¡¯s n finally grinds out. I¡¯ll beat all of you assholes.¡± Jeri said but she started seeing the shadows she used on Lexa unfolding and canceling. The shadow that was below Lexa¡¯s feet and hands had faded away and then, she felt her own shadow sinking her to the ground.

    ¡°What is going on, Who is doing this shit,¡± Jeri shouted as she tried to use her shadow magic to stop the shadow that was sinking her to the ground. She tried to stop the shadows but she was stuck to the ground, unable to use her magic anymore. It was clear that someone was using shadow magic on her.

    ¡® But who could it be? I¡¯m the only creature of the dark that learned this magic. Is there anyone else who managed to learn but kept it a secret from me?¡¯ Jeri wondered but she knew it was crazy for such a person to fight her instead of defending her. She tried to use her magic once again to free herself but she saw that it was of no use. The ground had swallowed her up to the chest and she was neither able to use her hand nor her feet due to this. She raised her head and saw someone walking toward her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stress yourself Jeri or what do you call yourself? I may be weak and pathetic to you but see, who¡¯s weak and pathetic here?¡± Lexa said. She saw that the dark fairies were about to intervene so she quickly constructed a shadow dome over herself and her opponent, so they won¡¯t spoil the fun for her. Jeri and Lexa were now alone inside the ck dome.

    ¡°Do you realize that I¡¯m not as weak and pathetic as you think?¡±

    ¡°You! You learned magic meant for only the dark creatures to learn. You should be punished for that!¡±

    ¡°Duh, my second magic is not shadow magic,¡± Lexa replied. ¡°It is called copy magic. I can copy whatever magic you¡¯re using. See, I copied your magic and now I¡¯m using it against you.¡±

    Jeri smiled seeing that Lexa had magic equal to hers. This was what she wanted, topete with someone as strong as her. Ever since she learned the shadow ability, all the fights she had with others had been so easy because none of their magic was as strong as hers. But now, she finally saw someone who have the same strong magic as hers. This is an opportunity to know how strong she is against someone as strong as her.

    .....

    ¡°Do you think you can win against me even if we fight again?¡± Jeri taunted Lexa with her words so they could fight once again. ¡°You do not have the experience I have in using the Shadow. You will easily be beaten by me just like I defeated you in the first fight.¡±

    ¡°I would love to see you try. Defeat me while you¡¯re still stuck inside the ground, ah.. that¡¯s funny.¡±

    ¡°This, that¡¯s cheating. Come on, we won¡¯t cancel the dome, let us both fight it out for onest time and see who¡¯s stronger and more experienced.¡± Jeri persuaded her but still, Lexa wouldn¡¯t agree to her words.

    ¡°Do you want me to promise you then? You want your crush to be released right? Then defeat me. if you manage to defeat me this time I¡¯ll leave him alone to you and wouldn¡¯t bother anyone of you again. This is a promise, I swear with everything I have.¡± Jeri said.

    Lexa was silent for a while as she thought about what Jeri was saying. But she still wasn¡¯t convinced.

    ¡°I would try and find a way to set him free without your help,¡± Lexa said with false hope. She still can¡¯t remember what her sister told her about the antidote to the daze spell back then.

    Jeri smiled amusingly, ¡°How? How will you be able to do that, tell me? There is only one way to do that and that is if I set him free voluntarily. If you don¡¯t fight me and win, I won¡¯t let him go.¡± Jeri exined.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll find someone else to set him free,¡± Lexa replied, her hands folding against each other.

    ¡°Come on girl, no one else will be able to set him free apart from me. Not even the fairies I have with me will be able to set him free.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll torture you till you finally set him free.¡±

    ¡°Ah ah, ah ah ah, ah ah ah ah... My brother and mum wille for your head. And believe me, you won¡¯t be spared at all.¡± Jeriughed boisterously.

    After hearing all the excuses that Jeri was giving, Lexa came to think of it. Would she be able to set Kevin free if she didn¡¯t release thisdy? Won¡¯t it cause a lot of problems in the future? She didn¡¯t want her father to be worried about her. So she thought of Jeri¡¯s words once again and made her final decision.

    ¡°Is that what you want? A fight between the two of us. Okay, let¡¯s do this but you must not go back on your promise.¡± Lexa said as she released Jeri from the bondage she was and the two gawked at each other while standing opposite themselves.

    Jeri positioned her hands on the ground and another shadow dome was formed.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lexa wondered.

    ¡°This is the second dome, so no one would be able to escape or summon any power beyond this dome,¡± Jeri answered. ¡°Who knows, your magic may be able to summon birds or bats.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s make it three, that way I won¡¯t be able to escape and you won¡¯t be able to escape. The fight will be a fair one.¡± Lexa smiled.

    *****

 Chapter 61

    61 Chapter 60: Inside the Basketball Court

    While thedy fairies were inside the shadow dome, having an intense fight with each other, the dark fairies who hade with Jeri started attacking the dome in hopes of bringing it down. But despite all the magic and attack, they made to the shadow, no damage was done to it. But the fairies knew that Jeri was their mistress after Dean Sophia. They would be in trouble if they didn¡¯t rescue their mistress. So they started using everything they have to rescue Jeri from Lexa.

    Sitting on an armless wooden chair was Kevin. He has been like this for thirty minutes, unable to talk, move or run. Far from where he was seated, Graham was about to start a fight with Max of the dark creatures. But while he sat down, waiting for the system to find a solution to his problem, he saw a group of students walking towards him.

    The system sent him notifications of the danger that loomed around him. But there was another thing that happened to him before the students approached him, he discovered after Lexa and Jeri hid inside the shadow dome that he was able to move his body once again.

    ¡® System what is happening? I¡¯m free from the spell.¡¯ Kevin eximed excitedly.

    ¡® Yes, the shadow dome that was created hindered Jeri¡¯s spell from working on you.¡¯ The A1 system replied. ¡® Now you are free from her spell but it is for a limited time. You would be free to do whatever you want until she gets out of the shadow dome. But before she gets out of the dome, I will form a barrier that would hinder the spell from being used on you again. It will not take long, just give me five minutes, I¡¯ll be done with it.¡¯

    ¡® How are you going to do that?¡¯ Kevin was curious, wondering how the system would create a barrier in his body.

    ¡® Since I¡¯m in your mind, it will be easy. It would be hard if I wasn¡¯t in your mind. I need to ess the cells in your body and I would probably have to take you to ab to the Fabulous mutant cell machine I created. But since I¡¯m in your mind, it is damn so easy to ess.¡¯ The system exined.

    ¡® Were you a scientist or doctor in your past life? You¡¯re talking like you own ab of some sort.¡¯ Kevin inquired.

    ¡® Yeah, I¡¯m a scientist but I¡¯m not telling you about my past. It¡¯s quite messed up.¡¯

    .....

    ¡® Okay, I respect your privacy. I¡¯m sorry for asking.¡¯ Kevin apologized.

    ¡® No, it¡¯s okay. I should get back to work before the devil Jeri arrives.¡¯

    Just at that period, another devil had emerged and it was Lover guy and his gangs.

    Presently, he could see four men in front of him which means he¡¯ll be receiving 200 Exp in total for the four men.

    ¡°If I¡¯m able toplete this quest, I would level up further. Fighting Dan has also helped with my evolution process.¡± Kevin requested for the system status to be shown to him.

    Kevin thought leveling up will give him additional strength so he chose the yes option. A slight pain came all over his body, but seconds after, it all disappeared and Kevin was back to normal.

    Kevin suspended the reading of the system messages forter as he had a problem in front of him that needed to be taken care of.

    Matt stood in front of him and yanked him by the cor of his uniform.

    ¡°Hey buddy, we have some unfinished business with you, would you mind following us,¡± Matt asked but Kevin was silent and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Not that I care if you agree or not,¡± Matt said, signaling for his men to take Kevin away.

    Two of his men had carried Kevin on their shoulders and had immediately gone inside the nearest basketball court close to them.

    Even though the school was meant for learning Magic, they still can¡¯t ignore having sports and fun with each other. So a basketball court was created along with a football or ser field.

    The fairies from the dark creatures watched as the elves took Kevin away but they couldn¡¯t stop them. They had something else to do other than rescue and chase after an unknown person. They couldn¡¯t go to meet Max because he was facing a different problem himself. He and Graham were fighting ferociously while everyone watched.

    ¡°What do we do? The dome is not breaking. Our Magics are weak against it.¡± One of the fairies of the dark creatures said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have patience. Seeing the dome here means Jeri is still alive... at least. The light fairy can¡¯t just lock herself inside the shadow dome after killing a fairy.¡± A fairy assumed.

    ¡°She would want to terminate the dome and escape from us.¡± Another replied.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to wait till the dome is canceled, then if it shows that the light fairy ns to flee, we¡¯ll chase after her.¡±

    *******

    Inside the basketball court, Kevin was pushed to the ground by Matt¡¯s men, the door of the court was closed, and standing before him were fifteen elves apart from Matt and the others.

    ¡°What the hell? These elves are not from our school, how did they get here?¡± Kevin wondered.

    ¡® They used a teleporter and arrived at the basketball court. Kevin be careful, I detected that these elves are strong. Theirbat capabilities are 20 and they possess a very strong aura.¡¯ The A1 system warned.

    ncing directly into the eyes of one of the elves, Kevin was shown the status of the Elf.

    ¡°Spells?¡± Kevin was surprised at this information.

    ¡® Just as you read, they can only create spells and couldn¡¯t use magic, that¡¯s why their Mana was a lot.¡¯

    ¡°If they are this strong, how will I be able to defeat them?¡±

    *****

    Special thanks to all my supporters. You have been my motivation. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t give any bonus chapters for this week, lots of things have been happening to metely. I hope everything gets back to normal soon.

 Chapter 62

    62 Chapter 61: Matt¡¯s weakness

    ¡°You do not have to worry about that Kevin. Your strength and speed have improvedpared to before.¡± The A1 system said. ¡°You can easily win unless they form a spell on you. But I¡¯m working on your mutant cells now, have a little bit of patience.¡±

    Since Kevin skipped reading about the improvement that has been made to his body, he didn¡¯t realize that the state of his body has improved more than before.

    He checked his Mana point and saw that it had also increased by 200.

    His two magics were still functional but he would say he hasn¡¯t used any of them in a real fight. Perhaps he could use it to fight these guys. He would love to try out shadow magic but he¡¯s unsure if he could manipte the skill so well. The name of the two shadow skills sounds so weird to him and he wondered if it could be used in a fight.

    Just as he thought, this skill might not be useful in a fight. The description said he could hide himself and other things inside the void space. It is not something could use to attack and draw blood from his opponent.

    ¡°And how does that help when you¡¯re about to be ughtered to.. wait,¡±

    A lightbulb then appeared on Kevin¡¯s head. He has been thinking only of attacking his opponent, he never thought of defending their attacks.

    If he¡¯s in a near-death situation, he could easily hide inside the shadow Void just as the skill had described. He would be unseen by everyone and when he¡¯s ready to fight again, he would leave the void and fight them. It was like the lightning Cloak skill, although the shadow Void looks more awesome than it.

    ¡°It seems like this skill is not bad after all. If I attack with my lightning magic, I¡¯ll be able to defend myself against any attack by hiding inside the Shadow Void.¡± Kevin concluded. A wide smile appeared on his face as he thought of this.

    .....

    Moving on to the next thing, Kevin checked the second shadow skill he was given.

    This skill also looks great. Kevin was now convinced that the shadow magic was going to be of great help to him.

    ¡°Since these guys are not from our school, there¡¯s no need to hide the fact that I have two Magics. I can do whatever I wish to them, no one¡¯s going to challenge me. The only problem I have now is these four elves from the academy. They mustn¡¯t know that I can use two magics or everyone in the school will know. I¡¯ll try and shut their mouths with whatever I can.¡± Kevin said as he slowly stood up from the ground to face the elves.

    ¡°What do you guys want?¡± Kevin asked as he looked around the court, locking eyes on every one of his opponents to know the powers they have.

    ¡°You already know what we want. I want you to bow down and beg for my forgiveness.. then you¡¯ll swear not to talk to Lexa anymore. Otherwise, you will be smashed to the ground by these skilled fighters of mine.¡±

    ¡°Skilled fighters you say? Or local gangsters, spending all their time robbing and viting the rules of the City. Are these criminals who you called skilled fighters? What about you? Aren¡¯t you strong enough to fight and defeat me alone...¡± Kevin decided to taunt Matt after learning that his capability was lowpared to that of the gangsters in front of him. Hisbat capability was 12 which means he¡¯s not strong enough.

    ¡®Perhaps that¡¯s why he decided to stop fighting in the morning. He was injured and couldn¡¯t take any more attacks from him.¡¯ Kevin thought as a wry smile formed on his face. He just found out that Matt¡¯s weakness was the fear of being molested as a weak person. So Kevin decided to provoke him more.

    ¡°Come on Matt, stop being a little cockroach hiding behind his men. Come and face me in a one-on-one fight. I know you want to fight me so badly, so stop being a baby and fight me elf to the elf. Or are you too scared to face?¡± Kevin said.

    ¡® Heck, this guy is stronger than me and he knows this. He¡¯s trying to bring me to shame so he could go scot-free by fighting me alone. No, I won¡¯t ept his challenge.¡¯

    ¡°Do you think you can just ask me to fight you one-on-one and I¡¯ll agree to it? What is this? a VR game match or what.¡±

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you let me take care of him,¡± Ratten said as he stepped forward. ¡°I don¡¯t see any reason why you have to call these men to fight such a weak guy as this when we can take care of it ourselves.¡±

    ¡°But Ratten... You don¡¯t..¡± Matt couldn¡¯t stop Ratten, it is just a waste of effort if he tries to stop him. Ratten has always been so stubborn and doesn¡¯t listen to people. Not even Graham could stop him.

    ¡°Hey little guy, before anyone else, you owe me a fight. How about we both have a quick fight.¡±

    ¡°Mister, I never owe you a fight, you¡¯re the one who wishes to fight me, not me. But since you¡¯re here to represent your boss¡¯s ce, I would be d to fight with someone as strong and challenging as you.¡± Kevin replied with a smirk.

    ¡°Yes that¡¯s it, Let¡¯s fight. I won¡¯t give you a quick death, I¡¯ll make a nice and slow one for you!¡± Ratten yelled.

    *****

 Chapter 63

    63 Chapter 63: Mouse and Elephant

    ¡°I won¡¯t give you a quick death, I¡¯ll make it nice and slow for yah!¡± Ratten said as he clenched his fist tightly and stood opposite Kevin.

    Kevin also had his body and mind prepared to fight Ratten. The A1 system was still working on his cells and it seems like it will take longer than he had said. The two hope Jeri won¡¯t appear at this moment. Especially now that Kevin is in front of a gang group.

    ¡°I would love to see how you¡¯ll defeat me. Once you¡¯ve taken down, Matt, you¡¯re next.¡± Kevin yelled which startled Matt to death. His eyes twitched slightly because knew he would be defeated if he were to fight Kevin.

    The only thing he could ask right now is for Ratten to defeat him. Once Kevin has been defeated, then everything will be sorted out easily.

    ¡® Ratten, please defeat that bastard.¡¯ Matt pleaded silently within himself.

    ¡°Hail the mighty Rat!¡± One of the gang members shouted and the others immediately answered back by heralding Ratten.

    ¡°Hail!¡±

    ¡°Hail the mighty Rat!¡±

    ¡°Hail!¡±

    .....

    Filled with pride, Ratten darted towards Kevin.

    ¡°Time to bring you down, you little mice.¡±

    ¡°Mice? That sound ridiculous. If I¡¯m a mouse then you¡¯re an elephant. Do you know that elephants are scared of mice? Yep, I¡¯ll be scaring you soon.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m killing you. No mercy.¡±

    Ratten sent a punch to whack Kevin¡¯s mouth but Kevin could see the handing his way and immediately grabbed it.

    The attack was slower than he had expected. With all his boasting and taunting, he couldn¡¯t believe that Ratten¡¯s attack speed was slower than Matt¡¯s.

    Twisting the fingers backward, Ratten howled in pain. He tried to yank Kevin¡¯s hands away but Kevin didn¡¯t allow him. He grabbed the second hand and twisted it also.

    The whole gang members opened their mouths in awe as they saw this.

    Still not letting go of his two hands, Kevin kicked him in the stomach.

    ¡°I¡¯m so surprised you¡¯re this weak,¡± Kevin said as hended thest attack bynding multiple punches on Ratten¡¯s face. Ratten was nowying wounded on the ground.

    The gang members looked at Ratten unbelievably.

    ¡°What just happened?¡±

    ¡°The mouse just overthrew the elephant,¡± Kevin said boastfully. ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn, Matt. Stop being a coward ande and fight me.¡±

    While Kevin stood before the men, he didn¡¯t realize that someone had appeared behind him.

    ¡°Before fighting my boss, you¡¯ll have to fight me too.¡±

    Kevin tilted his face to look at who ced his hands on his shoulders and saw that it was a fat blonde fairy. His wings wererge and they were pping against each other.

    ¡® How is it possible for him to fly when he¡¯s this huge.¡¯ Kevin wondered, forgetting that he was standing in front of an enemy. He tried to peep at the wings of the fairy¡¯s back but he immediately felt something hot burning on his cheek.

    ¡®Did someone just p me now?¡¯

    Realizing that the huge fairy was now sitting on top of him, Kevin came to his senses and started attacking.

    But all his attacks were not affecting the big guy. Instead, Kevin was the one being beaten.

    The big elf grabbed Kevin¡¯s head and smashed it on the floor. For a limited time, Kevin heard a loud bell ring in his head. His mind went ck and he couldn¡¯t hear anything again.

    But after a few minutes, Kevin became conscious once again.

    The gang members had started hailing the big elf that managed to defeat Kevin.

    ¡°Johnny! Johnny!! Johnny!!!¡±

    Kevin lifted himself off the ground slowly. He held onto his head as he realized that arge amount of his HP had decreased due to the attack.

    ¡® Shit. I can¡¯t believe these guys managed to draw points from my HP. I guess being nice is not the best option.¡¯ Kevin said.

    ¡® Peace is never the option kid, you¡¯ve been way too nice to everyone.¡¯

    ¡®I know, I¡¯ve always been a nice guy since I was brought up by nice guys. The wizard and his disciples. They all treated me nicely. I thought maybe it was because the wizard was my father but since you said he might not be my father, I¡¯m starting to think it all over, although I¡¯m still confused by the whole matter.¡¯

    ¡®Believe me, Kevin, when the time is right, everything will be revealed to you.¡¯

    ¡®Okay, Iprehend that you want me to get stronger than this, so I won¡¯t ask about it anymore. I need to defeat these guys and get stronger. I¡¯m done being nice to everybody. Dan has taught me a lot of lessons that I shouldn¡¯t trust people just anyhow. A daughter could betray his father¡¯s trust and a mother could betray her son¡¯s trust without thinking twice.¡¯

    ¡® You know what, I think you¡¯re right. We all could betray our family members and friends for our selfishness without thinking twice. That¡¯s what life has taught us... never to trust anyone no matter who he or she might be. I betrayed the trust of lots of people, especially a close friend of mine and I ended up being an A1 system to clean up the mess I created.¡¯ The A1 replied.

    ¡®But you¡¯re in my mind. Am I the mess you created?¡¯ Kevin came to an assumption.

    The system went silent all of a sudden.

    ¡®Hey, why are you not talking?¡¯ Kevin asked but the system kept silent and did not say a single word.

    Bringing his mind back to reality, Kevin saw that Matt¡¯s men were now surrounding him while Big Johnny stood in the circle with him sitting on the floor.

    ¡°Boss, give your order, and let us kill him.¡± The elves demanded. But Matt was worried that it backfires on them.

    ¡°Matt, do you think it¡¯s a good idea to kill a student of our school, we could be punished greatly if the teachers find out. These guys never attended any school, they are no names who would appear clean after this incident. We can¡¯t just do whatever they want or wish.¡± One of the other three elves that always go around with Matt said.

    While the two were discussing, they suddenly heard someone scream out in pain.

    And standing on Johnny¡¯s back was Kevin.

 Chapter 64

    64 Chapter 64: Who is he?

    Amid the elves that were surrounding him, Kevin sat quietly while watching the men hail Johnny.

    ¡°Johnny! Johnny! Johnny!¡±

    Johnny began advancing toward Kevin, they were still waiting for Matt to give them the order of killing Kevin. When he was in a breathing space with Kevin, he raised his right arm as a signal for the elves to be silent. And after the noise died down, he started talking.

    ¡°You call yourself a mouse who scares off an elephant, but unfortunately for you, another elephant had just trampled on you. It¡¯s a surprise how you didn¡¯t die after I hit your head on the ground, it must mean you¡¯re strong yourself. Ordinary elves from the city who have died now.¡± Johnny said.

    This was right. No normal elf or fairy would be able to survive such an attack. It¡¯s either their skull splits into two or they have memory damage. In both ways, they are more like a dead person.

    ¡°Now see yourself..¡± Johnny moved closer to Kevin as he whispered silently into his ears. ¡°You will soon be dead. But before that, I¡¯ll cast a spell on you. Your powers and magics will be given to me in form of Mana and Health points, hahaha¡±

    Kevin¡¯s eyes glistened as he heard Johnny speak. He didn¡¯t know what came over him, rage and anger came over him all of a sudden and he jumped at Johnny.

    Grabbing his cor, he yanked him to the ground, punching and hitting his face without stopping. His eyes glowed yellow and he could sense it. He felt a new type of energy surge out from his body and as he raised his hands to attack Johnny, lightning encased his two arms and he drained the life out of Johnny with his lightning shock.

    ¡°You¡¯re no match for me,¡± Kevin said as he stood on Johnny¡¯s dead back and red in Matt¡¯s direction. ¡°See who¡¯s being trampled upon now. Matt, you¡¯re next. fight me or I¡¯ll kill all of your men including you. I know you¡¯re scared of fighting me because I¡¯m stronger than you. Then admit defeat this instant before I change my mind.¡±

    .....

    Matt nced from afar. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Kevin managed to kill Johnny, the strongest among Graham¡¯s men.

    He must do something quickly or he¡¯ll have to fight him no matter what. He knew Graham¡¯s men would be scared to fight Kevin after what they saw him do to Johnny. so he nned to ept defeat and beg for Kevin¡¯s forgiveness. But as he was about to go toward Kevin, he saw something which made him happy and relieved.

    Behind Kevin, he could see some of the elves preparing to cast a spell on Kevin. He smiled as he realized that these men weren¡¯t shaken or scared at all. That made him realize that these are Graham¡¯s men who never ept defeat unlike him, the weak Matt who couldn¡¯t face someone like Kevin.

    He knew Kevin was strong after he almost killed him with a single blow in the morning. But seeing him use one of the hardest but strong magics of the light creatures made him realize that Kevin could be stronger than he thought. Maybe fighting him individually is a bad idea. How about if the whole group of elveses together to fight him at once?

    ¡® Eh eh, There¡¯s no way he¡¯s gonna survive. Combined with the spells they have, Kevin will be utterly destroyed in seconds.¡¯

    Matt then decided to boost the morale of the elves.

    ¡°Hear me, all ye viinous men of the city of light. This elf named Kevin is trying to hide his weaknesses by fighting us one by one. He¡¯s not strong to fight three of us or he will be defeated. That¡¯s why he wanted me to confront him one on one then if he manages to defeat me, which I doubt, he would escape from you guys and start boasting to everyone that he defeated me.¡± Matt could see everyone¡¯s gaze was on him.

    He was getting nervous. He thought he might have dered that his weakness was Kevin. Because the way his speech sounded was as if he was telling them that Kevin can defeat him if they fight one-on-one with each other. So he decided to go deeper into the motivational speech.

    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that. We don¡¯t know how strong he is... he defeated Johnny which was a surprise to everyone. We don¡¯t know what he¡¯s capable of, so we need to join hands and fight this monster who wants to bring shame to our dignity¡±

    The elves started murmuring among each other which was a good sign to Matt. At least they were not silent the way they were at first. The murmurings meant that they are either against what he was saying or they are reasoning along with what he said.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the guy anyway?¡± One of the men asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, boss only told us to help Matt defeat this elf.¡±

    ¡°Apparently, he¡¯s the guy who¡¯s going after the boss¡¯s girl.¡± Another said.

    ¡°Lina?¡±

    ¡°No, a new girl called Lexa.¡±

    ¡°But this guy appears to be so strong. I bet Matt wasn¡¯t able to defeat him and he asked for the boss¡¯s help. That¡¯s why we were here to help him.¡±

    ¡°In that case, since he¡¯s the boss¡¯s girl, let¡¯s take this guy down. We can¡¯t let the boss down.¡±

    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s take him down!¡± The elves eventually said as they shouted in anger.

    ¡® it seems like my n is working. This is faster than I thought. I guess I should be a motivational speaker for the group whenever we have a fight like this.¡¯ Matt grinned.

    All this while, Kevin was quiet as he watched and listened to all that Matt and the elves have been muttering and whispering about him. He was calm as he knew he would beat them all. With his lightning and shadow abilities, winning is possible. He wanted them to bring their all and fight him. He wanted to see how strong he had gotten.

 Chapter 65

    65 Chapter 65: Give yourmand

    ¡°Boss give out yourmand, it will be carried out immediately!¡± The gang members said.

    But instead of replying, Matt decided to walked closer to them. That was when Matt climbed down the stairs of the spectating area and stood at a few meters away from Kevin and the others. His three men were standing beside him. While they were seated at the spectator¡¯s seat, Matt had exined everything to them. How strong Kevin was and why he asked for Graham¡¯s help. They understood him because all of them were not as strong as everyone thought. They were given the respect they have because of the dragon they were able to summon. But the four elves knew it wasn¡¯t their power but the power of the ring they have on their fingers.

    Ratten has recovered a bit from the injury he sustained from fighting Kevin. Matt used his healing magic to heal his wounds while Johnny and Kevin were fighting each other. He was strong as before and would love to fight Kevin again, but after hearing how strong Kevin was, Ratten decided to calm his turbulent mind down. He shouldn¡¯t act rashly or he might get killed.

    ¡°How do we get rid of this guy, he¡¯s a threat to us.¡± Rattenined. ¡°Did you see how strong he is, he killed Johnny with his lightning magic. What if we die by his magic like Johnny did?¡±

    ¡°You guys should follow me, I have a n.¡± Matt said as he walked forward. The elves are all shouting to get rid of Kevin. While Kevin was still standing on the dead Johnny¡¯s body, unmoved.

    Kevin stood still as he shifted his gaze toward the body under his feet.

    ¡®What a bad thing I did to you. But I know you deserve it. This is what the friends of yours will be facing soon.¡¯ He said. Although this was the first person he would be killing in his life, yet he felt like it was nothing. The way people feels after killing someone, surprisingly, Kevin didn¡¯t feel such thing. It was like this was what he was meant to do. To kill anyone, anyhow, without mercy.

    But while he stared at the corpse he stood on, he learnt that Matt was now standing close to him and it seems like he has some things to say so Kevin immediately lifted his head to listen to what Matt had to say.

    ¡°Kevin, how long do you think you can keep this up. You have the guts to stand in front of me and my men because you have a lightning ability. Huh? Is it because you pped a few guys around, you¡¯re now feeling invisible and mighty.¡± Matt said and the Elves started grinning their teeth at Kevin.

    .....

    ¡°Guys, it¡¯s the moment of justice for us. We cannot let an ordinary elf like this guy, bring shame to our group, what would Graham think of you guys. He would say you all are weak and good for nothing. But we¡¯re not letting that to happen. Because we will never allow our dignity to be lost. We will always remain strong and fearful!¡± Matt shouted and the whole elves echoed a war noise.

    ¡®Heck, he really gave a good speech. The elves are more than prepared to take me down. I need to fight with everything I have.¡¯ Kevin said.

    ¡°Destroy the enemy!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill him!¡±

    Each of the elves started shouting ad they awaited thestmand from Matt.

    ¡°Guys! Unite and tear the enemy apart.¡± Just as Matt said this, every one of the elves started running towards Kevin to kill him.

    ¡°Go on guys! Beat the hell out of him. Make him regret the day he was born!¡± Matt smiled within himself.

    ¡°Now what?¡± Ratten asked. ¡°We can¡¯t just stand here and give orders to Graham¡¯s men without doing anything to the guy who hurt us. We should have our revenge on him.¡±

    ¡°Ratten, I knew you would say this that¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you the opportunity to kill him without anyone noticing. Here.¡± Matt presented a knife to him and a devilish smile formed on ratten¡¯s face.

    ¡°You always know what I wanted.¡± Ratten grinned.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯m Matt the loverguy. I know what you love just like I know whatdies loves. Go and have your revenge and my revenge on him.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing Boss.¡± Ratten schemed across the arena as he walked silently towards Kevin. Making sure no one notice him approaching them. Once he stabs Kevin in the stomach, he¡¯ll punch his face till he¡¯s out of breath. That¡¯s how he would have his revenge on him without being seen by Kevin.

    Kevin was now surrounded by the men, each had started attacking from every corner. Throwing punches and kicks at him. So far, he was able to dodge them all but he knew he can¡¯t defend them forever. He would at least get hit twice or thrice, so he resulted in attacking by using his lightning magic.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t start this fight from the beginning, I was only helping a friend of mine. I wanted to fight Matt who was the cause of all this but since you all have gathered to kill me, I have no choice but to attack everyone. Kill you if possible. So therefore, you all should go to hell!!¡± Kevin roared with anger as he unleashed sparks of lightning at the men surrounding him.

    They were all sent flying backwards. Those who stood closer to Kevin were the ones who suffered the most from the lightning attack. They were burnt to crisp and only their skeleton was left of them.

    This is a new development. Kevin wasn¡¯t able to burn the people he sparks to crisp. He was only able to drain the life out of them not turn them to skeleton. But seeing how he did it really surprised him greatly. That was when he received a message from the system.

    ********

    With the rage and anger within him, Kevin activated his lightning magic. His two hands cross over his chest forming an X shape. And as he speedily brought down his hands to his side, lightning immediately surged out of his chest and those surrounding him were sparked and burned by the power of the lightning.

    The only ones free from the lightning were the ones standing a bit far from Kevin, but they also sustained a few blows from the lightning powers. Fortunately for Ratten, he¡¯s yet to get closer to Kevin. He nned to run at him when the time is right.

    After Kevin came to a realization of what he did, he received a notification from the system.

    ¡°Level Two? That¡¯s awesome, I didn¡¯t know I could level up My magic.¡± Kevin said. This was a new discovery to him. Being able to level up his lightning magic also meant that he could level up his shadow magic and other powers he have.

    He¡¯s yet to take his eyes off the notification tab that another message had appeared.

    ¡°I hope it will be something nice.¡± Kevin said before checking the next message.

    After reading what the new skill could do, Kevin had a grin on his face as he realized that the skill was really beneficial to him. He couldn¡¯t help but thank the system for understanding him. Trying to look into his opponent¡¯s eyes before a fight was damn stressful to Kevin. He had once wondered, how will he be able to see his opponent¡¯s stats if his eyes has been covered or he wasn¡¯t able to look into his eyes.

    Kevin could only think that the system had saw his pain, that he¡¯s facing a very difficult situation and had decided to award his effort with a new skill, less stressful to use.

    ¡°Wait, I need to test it out to see if it¡¯s less stressful or not.¡± Kevin said but a sudden voice in his mind jolted him off.

    ¡®Kevin, I can sense somethinging. The elves are forming a spell. They are nning to use it against you.¡¯ The A1 system said.

    ¡®Huh, I thought you¡¯re not talking to me again.¡¯ Kevin replied.

    ¡®Listen to me Kevin, this is not the time to joke around. You may die at this point. Your cells are undergoing the blockage process, so whatever attack thates at you, either magic or spell, it will kill you because your defending cells are not active at the moment.¡¯ The system informed Kevin.

    ¡®What? Why didn¡¯t you inform me earlier.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m almost done with creating the blockage cells in your body. I thought i would be able to risk it while you fight those guys. I forgot that these elves could use spells too.¡¯

    ¡®Gosh, I need to find a way to defend myself from whatever ising. I even can¡¯t spot where the elf is.¡¯ Kevin said, looking around the court.

    ¡®At your back Kevin, two students areing. One is with a spell sword while the other is with an ordinary weapon.¡¯ Kevin turned his back to look at the elves and saw that the system was right. The two elves had a sword in their hands but both of the weapons are identical to each other. He couldn¡¯t differentiate both weapons from each other.

    ¡®Kevin, do not panic. You can do this. In any worst scenario, hide yourself inside the shadow void. You should be safe there before Iplete the blockage process.¡¯

    ¡®Who said I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m not someone who hides from his enemy like a coward. I¡¯m going to fight these elves with everything I have. So just concentrate on what you¡¯re doing and give me the results.¡¯ Kevin said with courage and boldness. Although he¡¯s not sure of what he¡¯s saying. He has never fought an elf with spells before, so he didn¡¯t know how strong they are or how long he could fair against them.

    The two elves had gotten close to him and they had their swords swinging above the air.

    ¡°Hey kid, you killed all of ourrades so prepare to die the hard way.¡± One of the elves said.

    ¡°And why do you think I¡¯ll die with the ordinary swords you have in your hands?¡± Kevin replied. He wanted to know which of the swords was made by a spell. The sword made with a spell would kill him so he wanted to know who he should focus his defense on, among the two elves.

    ¡°Ah ah, this may seem like an ordinary sword in your eyes but it has the power of killing a dragon.¡± The second elf replied.

    ¡°You mean only the sword in your hand.¡± Kevin pointed at the elf that just finish speaking.

    ¡°No, both!¡±

    Kevinughed but then, something had suddenly clicked in Kevin¡¯s mind. Instead of asking questions from this brats, there¡¯s something he could use that would give out the information he needed as soon as possible.

    ¡°Alright, lets find out myself.¡±

    ******

    I had to merge two chapters together. Sorry for that.

 Chapter 66: Out of the shadows

    Chapter 66: Out of the shadows

    Since the leak skill could tell him details about the things he wishes to know, Kevin thought it could work on weapons too.

    < Leak Skill Activated >

    ring at the sword that was in the hands of the elf standing on the left side, it had only shown the name of the sword and nothing else. So Kevin concluded that the sword has no spell whatsoever.

    But as he looked at the sword on his side, the leak skill started disying information about the sword to Kevin.

    < A sword filled with Kara''s Curse >

    "What the hell does this means system?" Kevin asked.

    "The thing is, Instead of pure inner energy, the sword is empowered by an evil spell created by a witch called Kara. So it meant that these guys were unable to learn the true mage spell book and instead stole Kara''s spell book and began to learn her evil spells." The system said.

    "Maybe that''s the reason why they haven''t been captured before now," Kevin said. He once read a newspaper talking about these guys and in it they said they were wanted for stealing, killing, and using forbidden spells in the city. Kevin didn''t pay attention to it back then. But now that he was looking at the elf standing in front of him, he could see that he was the same person he saw drawn on the newspaper.

    Kevin smirked to himself and said to the two elves, "How lovely would it be to hand you over to the soldiers for an arrest."

    "I would love to see you defeat the two of us first." The elf with the cursed sword answered back.

    The elf attacked with his sword but barely managed to dodge the attack. He rolled on the ground and stood up to face the elf once again. He noticed that the sword brushed past his right arm at the surface of his skin. The arm of his uniform was tattered, revealing his white-pinkish skin.

    "Shit that was so close but it is not a good thing, I could have lost more health points on it." Kevin hissed.

    < -5 HP >

    < 25/40 HP >

    Just the little scratch of the sword drew five points of health points from him. If he wasn''t careful and gets hit by the sword, he could lose his life.

    Kevin knew he may not survive fighting this elf, but he was just trying to buy more time till the systempletes the activation of the blockage cell in his body. For now, he''s defending the attacks although he knew it is not for long, what was worse was when the other elf also started attacking.

    "Shit, only me versus two opponents with swords. One with a possessed sword and the other with an unknown power. This is a suicide mission, system." Kevin eventually concluded on using his shadow magic.

    Just as the elf with the ordinary sword raised his hands to sh at him, Kevin initiated the second skill of the shadow. The shadow hop skill.

    Before the elf could haul the sword into his body, Kevin used his shadow hop skill to appear behind the elf and before he could know it, he sent sparks of lightning into the elf''s body, killing him at once.

    Kevin nced at the dead body of the elf. It just urred to him that he was killing someone for real.

    "Gosh, this looks pretty bad. You''re the only elf I felt sympathy for." Kevin said before gazing at his two hands. What he was feeling at the moment seemed so strange. He felt like this was what he was meant to do. He couldn''t exin the joy he felt in killing people like these.

    The killing works with the rage and anger within him which triggers the lightning magic to unleash more powerful attacks every time he uses it.

    The other elf guy stood a little bit far away but he was surprised to see Kevin use two magics. It was a rare thing and that gave him enough fear to stay put and study the person he was fighting. In every one of his attacks, they seem to be getting stronger all the time.

    Fortunately, he was not the only elf left. Some of the other members of the gangs were still alive, but they were either injured or too scared to attack. Not after seeing that Kevin could use two magics.

    Matt was stunned himself and what was more strange was that the magic was shadow magic. A magic that only the creatures of the dark are deemed to learn.

    "Did he vite the rules to be stronger? Who could have realized that we have a student within us that managed to learn two magics but he blew it all up by acquiring the forbidden magic." Matt thought and a wry smile came off his lips.

    "Time to get you arrested for your crime."

    "Guys, let''s get rid of this kid when the opportunity strikes. He''s going to fetch us a lot of money if he''s caught by the soldiers." Matt told the elves standing beside him and they all epted.

    Matt''s eyes shed toward where Ratten was lurking and loitering for the right time to strike at Kevin.

    "Wait, let''s see what ratten is going to do to him," Matt said as he saw Ratten making his move toward Kevin who had his back facing him.

    Suddenly, Kevin felt something strike him, like an electric shock. He became still all of a sudden and couldn''t do anything. He couldn''t move his hands or feet and only stood where he was, ncing at the dead elf''s corpse.

    ''What''s going on with my body? I''m feeling like a spell was being used on me like the one Jeri did. Who the hell is deterring me from acting and moving as I wish.''

    ''Kevin, I feel bad dering to you that Jeri is making her way towards you at the moment. She''s able to sense your presence since you were once linked to her spell and are still linked to her spell at the moment.''

    ''So she''s out of the shadow dome eventually. I wonder if she won against Lexa.'' Kevin thought.

    ''Kevin there''s another problem. Ratten ising behind you with a knife!''

    "Not on my watch," Jeri said as he emerged out of the shadows.

    ******

    Thanks for the support everyone!!

 Chapter 67

    67 Chapter 67: Undefeated by no one.

    ¡°Argh!¡± The twody elves groaned as theyy on the ground, both were tired of fighting each other.

    ¡°You¡¯re unbelievably strong.¡± Lexa finally admitted.

    ¡°Yeah, you too. This is the most amazing day I ever had in my whole life.¡± Jeri replied.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You know, there are kids who derive their pleasure in ying, they y all day without getting bored of it. And some kids love singing, talking, stealing, fighting, and all sort of things. Well as for me, I love fighting and I would be honest, I never get tired of fighting. That¡¯s why I¡¯m undefeatable.¡±

    ¡°But I was close to defeating you, even though we weren¡¯t able to defeat each other in the end.¡± Lexa interrupted her.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s when you came into the story. You¡¯re the first person I fought that made me feel like I was fighting someone. Like, all the years, no one has managed to fight me this long.¡± Jeri exined before touching her face. ¡°See, I¡¯m sweating hard which is a first for me. I don¡¯t sweat as much as this, but fighting you made me realize how much I need to get stronger.¡±

    ¡°So you mean not even your brother or mother won against you in a fight?¡± Lexa asked surprisingly.

    ¡°Ahh, nope.. not my mother. I never fought with my mother but if it were my brother, I would be sure to defeat him in two minutes. He¡¯s not as strong as you think he is. He only gets powered up by some stupid ring he spent fortunes of money to purchase.¡± Jeri answered. ¡°And let me tell you a secret. The ring only gives him a small amount of power, it¡¯s not like it originally belonged to him anyway. It was said to be the ring of some ancient hero called The Triling.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Really?¡± Lexa asked as she startedughing.

    ¡°That¡¯s so funny, right? My brother told me about the story and said he hope to see the Triling one day. Can you see how crazy my brother is? I almost beat him up for acting like a kindergarten. He¡¯s way too childish but sometimes he acts like he¡¯s matured. Especially when he thinks of some past friend of his.¡±

    ¡°Lucky you, I have no brother but I have a very crazy sister who I wished I hadn¡¯t known her. She¡¯s like a disease to me. Always bringing trouble and pain.¡± Lexa said.

    ¡°I guess we both have crazy siblings, haha!¡± The girlsughed once again and once the noise died down, they rose from the floor.

    ¡°I¡¯m Lexa.¡± She introduced herself as she presented a handshake to Jeri.

    ¡°I¡¯m Jeri, it¡¯s lovely to meet and fight with you.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah... our promise has been broken since none of us defeat the other, which means you¡¯ll be setting Kevin free anyway,¡± Lexa said.

    ¡°I will set him free and not talk to him since I didn¡¯t defeat you and you also would not talk to him since you didn¡¯t defeat me. Simple.¡± Lexa said, tendering her two hands into the air while shaking her head positively.

    ¡°No no no, I¡¯m Kevin¡¯s roommate, how will we not talk when we¡¯re in the same room? Secondly, I¡¯m his best friend after his male friend betrayed him and disappeared. Like, I¡¯ve not talked about being best friends with him but to me, he¡¯s my best friend.¡±

    ¡°Or crush..¡± Jeriughed boisterously.

    ¡°Come on, stop being ridiculous. No one would see someone as handsome as Kevin and wouldn¡¯t fall for him. I¡¯m pretty sure if thedy fairies and elves started noticing him they¡¯ll start crushing on him.¡±

    ¡°Talking about Kevin, I can¡¯t feel the spell connection again. I think it¡¯s because of the shadow dome.¡± Jeri walked toward the dome and signaled for Lexa to cancel the magic.

    After the shadow dome has been canceled, the twody fairies saw that Kevin was no longer on the seat.

    ¡°Where did he go?¡± Lexa asked.

    Jeri touched her chest and started feeling the connection between her and Kevining from the basketball court. She then ran towards the basketball court, leaving Lexa behind.

    ¡°Hey wait for me!¡± Lexa yelled but she was stopped from leaving by thedy fairies of the dark creatures.

    Jeri had forgotten about Lexa as her aim was to see what Kevin was up to in the basketball court. But Lexa concluded that Jeri intentionally abandoned her at the hands of the dark fairies.

    The dark fairies had her hands tied to the back preventing her from attacking or anything. She struggled to free herself but it was all to no avail. And when she almost lost hope of doing anything else, some people hade to rescue her.

    The fairies of the light creatures hade to help her. She could see it, everyone hade out of their hiding, including the elves and fairies of the school.

    Now that the fairies and elves hade out, they rescued Lexa from the hands of the darkdy fairies.

    Finally free to do whatever she wished to do, Lexa left the light fairies to take care of the dark fairies and flew toward the basketball court.

    ______***_______

    Jeri upon reaching the door of the basketball court found out that it was locked from the inside.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Jeri wondered as she looked around to find a way of entering the court.

    The windows and the doors of the court have been shut closed. There was no way to enter through those two ces.

    ¡°Since there are no other ways to enter, I¡¯ll just use the quicker one. Shadow travel.¡± Jeri said and immediately, her shadow started erging. It then proceeded on covering her body. Then after she has been covered by the shadows, she became invisible to the public although she could see everything happening around her. The shadow then started moving by itself and it passed through the door, appearing on the other side of the room.

    ********

    Thanks for the power stones, gifts, and golden tickets. They were really helpful.

 Chapter 68

    68 Chapter 68: Escaped??

    Appearing on the other side of the room which was on the basketball court, Jeri looked around her and saw lots of elvesying on the ground. Some were dead, some were injured and others were barely identifiable.

    ¡°What the hell happened here?¡± Jeri wondered. It was obvious that no one noticed her arrival. Oh well, she forgot that she¡¯s still in the shadow.

    That was when she spotted Ratten making his way toward a direction with a knife in his hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s he nning to do?¡± she asked as she swiftly traced where Ratten was heading and saw that Kevin was the person he was going after.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s trying to... No! not on my watch.¡± Jumping out of the shadows, Jeri ran as swiftly as she could with the hope of stopping whatever Ratten was nning to do with Kevin.

    Luckily she was able to stop Ratten on time. She grabbed the knife that was in his hands and kicked him in the stomach. Ratten was sent crashing onto the wall.

    Jeri turned to look at Kevin, ¡°Why can¡¯t you do anything, I¡¯m sure you saw hime..¡± Jeri paused as she saw that the Kevin she once saw was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Where.., where did he go?¡± She asked.

    Jeri did not realize that her presence in the court was a difort to Kevin.

    .....

    She touched her chest to feel the connection between her and Kevin but she realized that the connection was fading slowly. At that moment, her mind suddenly recalled that Kevin would be unable to do anything once she have him charmed.

    ¡°Holy Heavens, so that¡¯s why he was unable to do anything.¡± Jeri finally realized her mistake and immediately canceled the spell she ced on Kevin.

    ¡°Shit, I can¡¯t believe I used my stupidity to endanger someone else¡¯s life,¡± Jeri said, pping herself. She looked around her and saw that she was being surrounded. The elves that were injured by Kevin had healed themselves with a healing spell and were as strong as before.

    But as they prepared to fight the one who put them in the situation, they suddenly saw him disappear and the person they found standing in his ce was a dark fairy. Their greatest enemy.

    ¡°Oh, Hi guys.¡± Jeri chuckled nervously.

    ¡°What¡¯s a dark fairy doing here?¡± One of the gangs asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I thought they were exiled from ournd.¡±

    ¡°Maybe the kid also has transformation Magic and he transformed into this dark fairy.¡± another said.

    ¡°If that¡¯s true, this will be the third magic he¡¯ll be using.¡±

    ¡°But how the hell is he able to learn three Magics? I¡¯d that not be strange?¡±

    ¡°You guys should shut up and listen!¡± Ratten shouted as he approached the circle. Jeri was standing in the middle of all of them, wondering what to do next. She didn¡¯t know where Kevin is, fighting all these elves will be a waste of time for her. But she can¡¯t leave without fighting at least two of them. That way she won¡¯t look like a coward dark fairy if she escapes.

    ¡°This girl is a dark fairy, a real dark fairy. She and the other dark fairies are in the academy presently fighting our students. Now that this one is here, let¡¯s give her as an example to the others.¡± Ratten said and the elves agreed.

    He pointed at Jeri. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you came here but this is your punishment for letting Kevin go away. Boys, get rid of the girl!¡±

    Although he was still wondering where Kevin was, Ratten could only conclude that Kevin ran away.

    ¡®Did that brat run away?¡¯ Ratten said before walking away, leaving the elves to take care of Jeri.

    Matt was worried. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. How could Kevin escape when they were about to kill him? The more he thought and realise that they are yet to get rid of Kevin despite the men Graham gave him, the more he got angry to kill him.

    ¡°I need to kill him, I need to kill him. Only then can I have patience.¡± Matt said, waking back and forth until he hit his leg on a chair.

    ¡°Arghh!¡± he groaned in pain.

    ¡°You need to take it easy Matt.¡± one of his men said. ¡°You may die before you could even kill that kid.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m taking it easy, I¡¯m not taking this fucking shit easy.¡± Matt mmed his fist on one of the chairs in the court. ¡°Do you know what we might face if we¡¯re unable to defeat this so-called kid? Graham will take his men back and the four of us will have to use thest of our powers which is so risky to do in a close ce like this.¡±

    ¡°You mean we¡¯ll have to summon the dragon to defeat that small kid?¡± Ratten said as he finally reached where the three students were standing, having a discussion.

    ¡°Ratten, he¡¯s not a small kid. He has two Magicspared to us. We¡¯ll be defeated if he¡¯s to fight us with his full magic. That¡¯s why we need to summon a dragon the next time we fight him.¡±

    ¡°Then we rather shouldn¡¯t call him to this ce then. We will have to ask Graham for a teleporter. That way we¡¯ll be able to summon the dragon in an open field where no teacher or student would see what we did.¡± Matt nned.

    ¡°Like always, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± The one who hadn¡¯t spoken since immediately agreed to Matt¡¯s n.

    The others also agreed with him but while discussing this, they could hear a groaning from the elves that were fighting the fairy.

    ¡°Help us! Thisdy fairy is really strong.¡± One of the elves said before his mouth was smashed by Jeri¡¯s fists. Her eyes glowed green as he red at Matt and the others. She smiled devilishly as she slew thest elf with a shadow-made Sword.

    ¡°Nice work Jeri, you just made my quest easier.¡±

 Chapter 69

    69 Chapter 69: The Harem option

    ¡®Kevin, you need to hang on, I¡¯m almost done.¡¯ The system said.

    ¡®Hang on? But Ratten is already near me. He¡¯s going to attack anytime soon.¡¯ Kevin argued.

    ¡®That¡¯s not just the problem, I¡¯m finding it hard toplete the blockage process in your cell. I need to take you far from here. I guess we¡¯ll be hiding you.¡¯

    ¡®Hiding me?¡¯

    Immediately, Kevin saw his body disappearing out of view. But before Kevin disappeared, he caught a glimpse of the dark fairy who had manipted the daze skill on him.

    ¡°Jeri?¡± He called but he had already found himself in a ck room.

    ¡°Where am I?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°Do not panic Kevin, this is the shadow Void. You¡¯re inside the shadow Void, the ck-pitched empty room.¡± The system replied.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t imagine that it could be so dark like this.¡± Kevin cackled softly.

    .....

    ¡°Then you can just buy things you need, like antern or sh light, and put ¡¯em here. Switch it on anytime youe to the void.¡±

    ¡°You know, I would prefer if I could buy electricity instead of buyingnterns and stuffs like that. They tend to be useless in such a big space like this, If it were electricity, I would be able to see everywhere clearly, and watch movies and dramas. Wait, can antern transmit mechanical energy into a television? No, that¡¯s why having electricity is best in this ce.¡±

    ¡°Well, suit yourself, but you¡¯ll need a lot of money if you want to purchase electricity through the system.¡± The system said.

    ¡°Really? The system could sell it to me?¡± Kevin asked excitedly.

    ¡°Yes but listen, you¡¯ll need fifty thousand credits if you want to purchase electricity to cover the whole space void.¡±

    ¡°Fifty thousand credits? That¡¯s way lot more than I thought. I guess I¡¯ll have to buy antern then.¡± Kevin¡¯s excitement suddenly vanished away.

    ¡°Are you heartbroken about the information I told you?¡± The system asked in a goofy manner. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s just a joke. You have the bills covered by my organization.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°See, I decided to sponsor everything you need and would love to buy from the system. Once you reach level ten, the shop tab will be unlocked and you¡¯ll be able to buy whatever thing you wish to buy as long as it makes you stronger.¡± The system exined.

    ¡°You said your organization is sponsoring me, why is that,¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°Err, the thing is. You¡¯re the first person who would be using the system created by me, so I decided to sponsor my muse with everything he needs, including his welfare and shelter.¡± The system said. ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good. Thanks for sponsoring someone undeserving like me, ¡¯cause I won¡¯t train to get stronger anymore.¡±

    ¡°Hey, what are you saying?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of getting stronger when you have money to purchase anything you need? Armies, Witches and wizards, mages, power rings, Weapons, and spells. They all serve as a factor that will protect you. They will dlyy down their lives to save you because of money.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say you¡¯re wrong and I can¡¯t say you¡¯re right either. Yes, you can use the money you have to purchase whatever you wish for but not the witches and wizards, you can¡¯t use the money you have to purchase them. Even if they will agree, it will not be the small you.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m a Triling, if I tell them that I¡¯m a Triling, they¡¯ll obey mymand no matter what. You said it yourself. The Triling is like a King, if not more powerful and influential than a King.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did say that, but you can¡¯t approach the Witches in this weak state. You need to be at level 35 to 40 before you could n to reveal yourself to them. Those guys won¡¯t just ept the fact that you are a Triling, you¡¯ll have to pass their test before they could believe you are a Triling.¡±

    Suddenly, Kevin felt something in his body. It was like the blood in his vein are no longer flowing.

    ¡°System, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve reached the final stage of the blockage but you need to take care of something first.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Kevin frowned.

    ¡°Believe me, Kevin, you have to pick the second option. You can¡¯t interfere in the fight in this state. You¡¯re about to activate your blockage cells, you may go unconscious for a few seconds from this time, so you need to decide fast.¡± The system exined.

    Kevin was silent for a while, there was nothing to think about since he had no option but to choose the second option.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you guys had me trapped into this despite that I¡¯m against the idea.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, it had to be this way, Kevin. But it will be really helpful if you have harem wives, they¡¯ll help in fighting your battles anytime you do not feel like fighting.¡± The system exined.

    ¡°Okay, second option. I choose the second option.¡± Kevin answered, almost jumping up with the fear of not losing the quest rewards. Those rewards were the factors leading to his leveling up and Evolution. He realized how important those Exps are, and having a Harem doesn¡¯t matter as long as he gets stronger than his current state.

    ¡°What steps am I following?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see it soon.¡± The system replied.

    Kevin immediately found himself in a white room and standing in front of him was Jeri.

    ¡°Kevin?¡±

 Chapter 70

    70 Mass Release/ Chapter 70: First Harem Wife

    While Jeri was battling with one of the elves, she abruptly saw something appear above her face.

    ¡°What on earth is this?¡± Jeri wondered as she brought her hands close to her face to take the system tab away from her eyes.

    After lots of failed attempts, she stopped and decided to read what was written on the notification tab.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± She wondered but then she suddenly found herself in a white room. Lifting her head, she saw someone familiar standing in front of her.

    That was when Kevin started walking toward her.

    ¡°I know we don¡¯t know each other but you¡¯re the one who caused it from the beginning,¡± Kevin said. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t used that stupid spell on me, we probably wouldn¡¯t be here together. I don¡¯t want this but I got no choice. I want you to be my harem wife just for today, then after today, we can cancel it.¡±

    Jeri was silent but then, she moved closer to Kevin and started speaking.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to cancel the harem, Triling, we are meant to be together,¡± Jeri said as her hands ran across his chin.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kevin was surprised that she called him a Triling. He wondered if he misheard, so he decided to act like he didn¡¯t understand what she said.

    .....

    ¡°Why are you feigning ignorance, Kevin? You are the Triling we all have been waiting for. There¡¯s no need to hide anything from me, I already know who you are. You¡¯re an abandoned child because you were born as a human and not an elf.¡±

    ¡°How do you know this?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°Yes, I wish to be a harem wife to Kevin,¡± Jeri said with a smile, and the system beeped in attainment.

    As soon as Jeri received the message, she found herself back in the basketball court. She immediately continued with her fighting. What happened during the time she was in the white room, she didn¡¯t know. She only knew that the third opponent she had been fighting was still the same person she was fighting.

    As for Kevin, he was transported back to the shadow void and was having the most painful experience of his life. The cells of his body were evolving into something different from before.

    After about five minutes, the pain stopped and Kevin was eased from the body ache and headache that was worrying him. He fluttered his eyes open and took a nce at his body. Although he couldn¡¯t see anything because the room was dark, he was able to see the aura of his body glowing so widely than he had ever seen before.

    ¡°System, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°Kevin, I would like to congratte you for sessfully having a renewed mutant cell. You are now able to block any kind of spell, magic, or attack from anyone. Nothing will be able to pierce into your skin unless it is greater than the level of your cells¡± the system said.

    ¡°Are you for real? It is like having a god-like body.¡±

    ¡°You have the power of the gods but you are yet to harness the power, I only helped activate your mutant cells, the godlike powers you have made it stronger.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I do to be able to harness these godlike powers?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°You need the fifty Triling rings, and you need to get to level fifty.¡±

    ¡°It sure ain¡¯t an easy job. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to get those two things. I love the taste of the new me, I think I¡¯m getting power-hungry little by little. But I know I¡¯m doing it for a good cause.¡±

    ¡°Time to see what this new body can do.¡± Kevin grinned as he canceled the shadow void. But as he saw Jeri, he recalled what she said about him being the forbidden child. He couldn¡¯t exin how he was feeling at the moment. He was angry and still confused.

    Finally, Jeri has defeated the third opponent but many others have started running toward her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys get tired of fighting me all over and over again?¡± Jeriined.

    Emerging out of the shadows, Kevin stood in front of Jeri.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done enough girl, I¡¯ll get rid of them now,¡± Kevin said as he looked around him. Five elves were standing in front of him excluding Matt and his three men.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have mercy on people like this. They all deserve to die.¡± Kevin said to Jeri.

    ¡°I so much like the sound of that. They are all going to hell!¡± The two students dashed as the men, killing every one of them crossing their paths.

    Kevin grabbed two elves by the neck at the same time, sending sparks of lightning into their bodies, taking the life out of them. That was when Kevin noticed his huge arm muscles. He had gotten stronger than before and his stature had increased slightly.

    ¡® That is the work of increasing the mutant cells in your body.¡¯ The system said boastfully.

    Within a jiffy, the five elves had been gotten rid of. The only ones remaining are the four main bodies who had been watching them fight all day.

    ¡°Jeri, can you see the golden rings in their hands? I need to take it from them, so whoever you fight, make sure to take the ring from them.¡± Kevin instructed.

    ¡°The Triling ring right? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get it all for you.¡± Jeri said walking towards the elves.

    ¡°Howe she knows everything about me?¡± Kevin wondered.

    Just at that moment, before Jeri could reach the elves, Lexa suddenly appeared out of the shadows and was now standing in front of Jeri, blocking her path.

    ¡°Lexa what are you doing here?¡± Kevin asked but then he spotted someone approaching the girls from behind, it was an elf and in the elf¡¯s hand was a sword that has been possessed by an evil spell.

 Chapter 71

    71 Mass Release/ Chapter 71: Four Dragon Summoner Rings

    ¡°Matt, the kid is back.¡± One of his men said. ¡°But how is he able to disappear and appear as he wishes.¡±

    ¡°Something seems different about him. He looks more attractive than before.¡±

    ¡°I already told you, he¡¯s so stronger than we think.¡± Another said.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean he can escape the death thates from the de of this sword,¡± Ratten said as he made his way toward Kevin. But he had suddenly seen the dark elf approaching, thinking of dealing with her before killing Kevin, an evil smile curved from his lips as he fastened his pace, but he immediately saw another girl appear in front of her.

    He could see who the girl was, it was Lexa, the fairy Graham said he wanted.

    Lexa appeared in front of Jeri using her shadow magic.

    ¡°Stop, you¡¯re going nowhere. Are you trying to hurt one of the students of the light creatures?¡± She asked, unaware of the danger behind her. Jeri¡¯s mouth was opened wide and she was slow to save her from being stabbed.

    Ratten was so close to her and he couldn¡¯t stop his speed anymore. He closed his eyes as he felt the sword pierce into something solid.

    ¡®Shit! I fucked up!¡¯ He screamed in his mind without opening his eyes.

    .....

    ¡°No!!¡± He could hear the screams of the people around him. He stabbed her in the back.

    Or maybe not.

    Ratten felt someone holding onto the sword that was in his hands. The force was strong that he had immediately let go. But something told him to open his eyes to see who it was. He opened his eyes and saw Kevin standing in front of him. Kevin had the sword in his hands but as he looked at Kevin¡¯s stomach, he saw that the sword pierce into his body.

    An evil smile formed on his lips as he saw this, but they soon faded as he saw Kevin¡¯s wound heal back as if nothing happened. The wound was a wide and deep one that would take three to four weeks to heal, but surprisingly, it took only four seconds to get it all healed by Kevin.

    ¡°How in the world were you able to do that?¡± Ratten asked. ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re not an ordinary elf.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you want to know? After all, you¡¯ve been trying to do to make sure I die. Wait, did I offend you or something.¡± Just as Kevin kept on saying this, he slowly strode towards Ratten, while Ratten kept on moving step by step backward.

    Kevin looked back to see if Lexa was okay.

    As soon as he saw that Ratten was about to stab Lexa from the back, he used his shadow hop skill to appear behind Lexa¡¯s back, in front of Ratten, and took the attack in ce of Lexa.

    Luckily, since the system had helped him to create a blockage cell, he was able to receive any attacks without feeling pain or anything. The sword did pierce into his body because it was filled with a very strong spell but Kevin didn¡¯t feel a single pain from it. If it were an ordinary sword, the sword wouldn¡¯t have pierced into his body but because the sword was filled with a very powerful spell, that was what made him have the wound that he had in his stomach.

    The cell was supposed to be a barrier that wouldn¡¯t permit anything to pierce through his skin but he could only guess that it was because he was still weak. Perhaps if he levels up, the cell blockage could increase more than this. And he¡¯ll be able to block whatever attack was made to his body.

    Kevin sped Ratten¡¯s hands and yanked him to the floor. He saw the Triling ring in his hands and slowly removed it from his fingers.

    After sessfully removing the ring from his fingers, Ratten felt a bit weaker than before.

    Proceeding the next thing, Kevin started putting the ring into his finger.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kevin answered and the system beeped in approval. Soon, the ring started disappearing into the air, but Kevin felt re-energized. Rewards and new skills were granted to him but he¡¯s currently at a time when he needed to postpone the reading forter.

    He needs to take the rest of the Triling rings that are in the hands of these unworthy fellows.

    ¡°Are you guys glimpsing what I¡¯m seeing?¡± One of Matt¡¯s men whispered.

    ¡°The Triling ring disappeared from his fingers. What could that mean?¡±

    ¡°No, it couldn¡¯t be,¡± Matt yelled. ¡°Only the Triling was able to do things like that... or..¡±

    Matt¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.

    ¡°Guys go, go! He¡¯s a Triling. We can¡¯t survive fighting him.¡± Matt shouted for his men to leave. They headed for the door hidden at the back since they could not go through the one at the front anyway.

    Lifting his head, he saw the three elves trying to escape from him, but before they could go any further, Kevin sent bolts of lightning striking at each of them.

    ¡°I would have to keep at least one of you alive but it seems like you already knew who I am, I have no reason to keep you guys alive,¡± Kevin announced as he removed each of the rings from the hands of the elves. Now he has a total of four dragon summoner rings.

    Just as the system had shown, the dragon summoner rings are in a total of thirty rings but presently, there are only four of the rings avable with Kevin. He has no idea where the rest of the rings could be, but he¡¯ll keep on searching.

    Until he suddenly recalled something that was said to him by Bryce. He mentioned that he purchased the Triling ring from a man in the ck market. The man was the one who sold all the rings to the students, he must have an idea of where each of his buyers came from.

 Chapter 72

    72 Mass Release/ Chapter 72: First kiss

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Suddenly, Kevin started sensing his body aching all over. An immense amount of pain had struck him all over his body. He would¡¯ve sworn that this was the first time he would be undergoing this amount of pain

    When he had leveled up from levels one to two, to three and four, he noticed that the pain kept on increasing with each level up.

    The two girls came to his aid as they saw him groaning in pain on the floor.

    ¡°Oh my god! What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Lexa panicked as she felt Kevin¡¯s temperature and saw that it was very high.

    ¡°This is his way of leveling up as a Triling,¡± Jeri replied.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Lexa asked.

    ¡°Ohh, I forgot that you¡¯re not too close to know that he¡¯s the Triling. Boo! shame on you.¡± Jeri blew raspberries.

    .....

    ¡°Are you kidding me? That we¡¯re close with each other doesn¡¯t mean he has to tell me everything going on in his life. And now that we¡¯re not so close, if he wants to tell me what¡¯s happening to him, he will. I bet you intimidated him to tell you by using your daze spell or something on him.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it seems like someone is having senses little by little. But sadly, the person is still senseless.¡±

    ¡°You crazy bitch, I told you to stay away from him,¡± Lexa said as she pulled onto Jeri¡¯s hair while Jeri also pulled onto Lexa¡¯s.

    ¡°None of us won in the fight, so I have no reason to stay away from him,¡± Jeri replied.

    ¡°Even if you are sent away from ournd?¡±

    ¡°That will never happen. Since we¡¯re already in this ce, we¡¯re here to stay and to rule.¡±

    ¡°Never!! I¡¯ll see to your dismissal from this school.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see, the winner gets a price,¡± Jeri said.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not interested in any stupid betting of yours.¡±

    ¡°See you¡¯re already losing hope in yourself. Kevin is mine forever.¡± Jeriughed boisterously which infuriated Lexa vastly.

    ¡°Kevin is not yours you crazy whore!¡± The two girls started the girlish fight since they were both too tired to engage in any shadow fighting or others.

    A girlish fight is when two or more girls start pulling each other¡¯s hair, pinching each other, pping, and beating each other all because of a male.

    <main>

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, is the creatures of the dark and lighting together or what?¡± Kevin wondered. What he read just now indicates that there¡¯s a probability chance that there would be two schools for both creatures.

    Kevin was getting relieved from the pain he was feeling but the noise of people fighting beside him was disturbing. Wondering who was fighting, Kevin lifted himself from the ground and saw that it was surprisingly the two girls.

    ¡°Wow, already?¡± The System said. ¡°These girls are head over heels for you.¡±

    ¡°Shut up system, I¡¯m not talking to you.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you know you can also make Lexa your second harem wife, she¡¯s just as strong as Jeri, they¡¯ll help you gain more Exp.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Mr adviser, but I¡¯m not interested,¡± Kevin said before facing the girls to stop the conflict.

    ¡°Girls!¡± Kevin called and gave a pping to draw their attention to him.

    The two girls instantly lifted their faces upward to see who was calling them.

    What Kevin noticed was that the girls already had their shirts torn, revealing the singlets they wore under. But what surprised Kevin was that the girls didn¡¯t even care about their worn clothes, he could see them muttering gibberish.

    ¡°Oh my god, an Angel.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s so pretty.¡±

    The two suddenly stood at the same time and ran towards Kevin only tond kisses on his face.

    ¡°Yuck, what¡¯s wrong with you two.¡± Kevin tried to push them away but Jeri had instead pushed him to the ground and was now on top of him. He realized that it was because of his charm stat that they are acting like this.

    ¡°I¡¯m your harem wife so you must treat me like one. Now taste from my juicy strawberry lips.¡± Jeri crushed her lips on Kevin¡¯s lips and both started kissing. As if Kevin had anticipated this, he grabbed Jeri closer to himself and kissed her more passionately.

    The second girl, Lexa who was also not in her actual senses had pushed Lexa away from Kevin and had given him a kiss of his own. Perhaps it was because of the feelings he had for Lexa, Kevin kissed Lexa more passionately than he kissed Jeri. To be honest, he quite enjoyed Lexa¡¯s lips more than Jeri¡¯s.

    ¡®What the hell am I doing?¡¯ Kevin screamed in his head as he realized what he was doing with the girls. If it was just Jeri, he knew that there was no problem since she was his harem wife anyway but as for Lexa, how would he exin to her that it was a mistake for having a beauty charm that keeps the onlooker dazed? He would have sworn his charm was crazier than the spell Jeri used on him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re such a romantic and great kisser as this,¡± The system said. ¡°I should have programmed a prostitute quest for you. The quest will force you to have fun with a whore or prostitute by force, ahahah.¡±

    ¡°Come on, cut it out, you¡¯re annoying. Just tell me how to stop this shit.¡±

    ****

    I¡¯ll mass Release the other chapterster </main>

 Chapter 73

    73 Mass Release/ Chapter 73: Anger Spell

    The girls came back to their senses and as they came to a realization of what they just did, the two blushed in embarrassment.

    Although Jeri wasn¡¯t so bothered by the fact that she kissed Kevin, Lexa was so embarrassed. She recalled all what happened and wondered if it was really her that did that. She saw Kevin¡¯s glowing face and as if she was charmed by a spell, she suddenly doesn¡¯t know what she was she was doing. She walked towards Kevin and had kissed him, is that not embarrassing. Lexa squeezed her lips and cried within herself.

    ¡®What did I just do? I can¡¯t face Kevin like this. No, it¡¯s so embarrassing.¡¯

    ¡°Lexa, Lexa are you okay?¡± Kevin saw her facing the back with her head turned to the floor.

    Kevin walked towards Lexa and grabbed her hands. ¡°Lexa, it¡¯s alright.. I¡¯m sorry for what I did. It was unintentional.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one at fault why are you begging.¡± Lexa mumbled within herself.

    Although Kevin could hear what she said, he decided to tease her a little bit. ¡°What did you say Lexa? You want me to kneel. Huh?¡± He smiled.

    ¡°Leave me alone.¡± Lexa said silently, a smile suddenly formed across her lips but she was trying her best to hide the smile and her face. She just couldn¡¯t face Kevin in her blushing state.

    .....

    The unbothered Jeri abruptly walked towards Kevin and had grabbed his hands. ¡°Oh my goodness, Kevin, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re so hot and romantic as this. I really enjoyed this kiss. When are we going for the next step, husband?¡± Jeri said as she wrapped her hands around Kevin.

    Lexa¡¯s eyes fluttered wide in surprise as she heard Jeri call Kevin husband. She didn¡¯t know when she turned around to face the two students.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening, shouldn¡¯t you be ashamed of what you did?¡± Lexa said. Despite what Jeri did by kissing Kevin, Lexa couldn¡¯t believe that Jeri didn¡¯t feel any remorse on her action. Instead of pleading that it was a mistake, she started calling Kevin her husband.

    ¡®Or has she used the spell on him again?¡¯ Lexa wondered.

    ¡°Ah, I forgot that our little girl here haven¡¯t heard about our rtionship.¡± Jeri shes an evil smile at Lexa.

    ¡°Jeri can keep your mouth shut for a while?¡± Kevin said. It seems like Jeri will be the one spoiling the rtionship between him and her.

    ¡°Kevin, what¡¯s going on? Are you guys dating?¡±

    ¡°Err.. Lexa its a kind ofplicated. The thing is, I¡¯m not who you think I am... I.. I...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a Triling.. is that what you want to say?¡± Lexa said, interrupting Kevin¡¯s stammering.

    ¡°Yep. But how do you know about that?¡±

    Jeri had immediately stood between the two students. ¡°You guys should calm down. I kinda told Lexa that you¡¯re a Triling. Believe me, that¡¯s all. I didn¡¯t tell her that you made me your harem wife.¡± Jeri sucked in her lips as she realized what she just said now.

    Kevin scoffed while Lexaughed amusingly to herself.

    ¡°And that too.¡± Jeri replied.

    ¡°See, I¡¯ve been keeping the secret about myself for a long time, no one knows what I am. But you just appeared out of nowhere and said you know that I¡¯m a Triling and had even started telling everyone who I am.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°No, I only told Lexa about it. No one else.¡± Lexa uttered out.

    ¡°Thank God it¡¯s just Lexa and no one else.¡± Kevin replied.

    ¡°Why? But everyone has been waiting to see the Triling.¡±

    ¡®Everyone?¡¯ The System said. ¡®That¡¯s a lie.¡¯

    Kevin nced at Lexa and saw that she had a confused look on her face. It seems like she doesn¡¯t know anything about a Triling.

    Walking forward to Jeri, Kevin grabbed her neck and pinned her back against the wall, lifting her up in the air.

    ¡°Reveal yourself now. Who are you, who sent you, how did you know that I¡¯m a Triling? I demand an exnation or I¡¯ll kill you. You have five seconds to give me an answer.¡±

    ¡°Kevin, but.. I¡¯m your... harem wife.¡± Jeri said slowly.

    ¡°I told you it could be only today.¡±

    ¡°What kind of husband would do this to his wife. So you don¡¯t trust me even though I¡¯m your harem wife?¡± Jeri said.

    ¡°Well, your time is up, time to die.¡± Kevin pressed his hands against Jeri¡¯s neck and started squeezing tightly.

    ¡°Stop,.. I... I¡¯ll.¡± Jeri said faintly.

    ¡°Kevin stop, you¡¯re going to kill her.¡± Lexa noticed that Kevin¡¯s eyes had changed to crimson red, there was no ck in his eyes anymore.

    ¡®No, I need to stop him.¡¯ Lexa said as she ran towards Kevin.

    ¡®Kevin, calm yourself down. Try to control the anger.¡¯

    ¡®I can¡¯t. It seems like something has possessed me. Kevin replied.

    ¡®It is the anger spelling from the blood stone. Some people might have tampered with the blood stone, the power has been exposed to the public. That¡¯s why you¡¯re like this.¡¯

    ¡®I thought you said no spell will have an effect on me anymore.¡¯

    ¡®Yes, but not the blood stone. Once taken out of the room, it will be difficult to control, it feeds on fear, anger, and greed and causes destruction and death. Kevin, you need to calm yourself down to get over the spell.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m trying to calm myself but what Dan did to me kept on shing in my mind.¡¯ Kevin exined.

    ¡®It¡¯s the power of the blood stone. It brings out the anger in you to cause destruction.¡¯

    ¡°Kevin!!¡± Lexa shouted as she pushed him away from Jeri.

    ¡°Jeri! Jeri! Are you okay?¡± Lexa said as she lifted her off the ground. Thankfully, she was still alive but her neck had turned reddish and was coughing really hard. If Lexa hadn¡¯t interfere sooner, she would have died.

    Kevin had stand up from where he was and had moved towards the girl but Lexa stopped him from getting closer to them.

    ¡°Don¡¯te closer to us.¡± Lexa said.

    ¡°Lexa I¡¯m sorry, it wasn¡¯t intentional.¡± Kevin pleaded.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re a killer.¡±

    ¡°Lexa, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine.¡± Jeri said, appearing out of the shadow.

    *****

    I had to rewrite this, the first copy was deleted which is so painful. But I came up with new ideas and added them to this chapter.

    Question: what do think will happen next? Will Lexa and Jeri continue liking Kevin or not? Let me hear your opinion in thement section.

 Chapter 74

    74 Chapter 74: Blind Sunny

    All the teachers of the academy had started leaving the pce, and the teleporters have been made ready for the safe return of everyone. But the mood was damp and everyone seems to be silent. They couldn¡¯t believe the king finally epted Sophia¡¯s proposal. Someone who had not been in theirnd for a couple of years.

    ¡°This is a really bad idea.¡±

    ¡°What exactly is the king thinking.¡±

    Some of the teachers started discussing within themselves.

    Pretta, who was still worried about her daughter, immediately came out of the pce and started walking toward Sophia.

    ¡°You witch, where is my daughter!¡± Pretta shouted as she sped Sophia¡¯s hand and pped her on the face.

    ¡°Pretta!¡± The headmaster called out.

    A few guards had gone to report to the king that the deans were starting a fight.

    Sophia nced at Pretta angrily and grinned wickedly at her.

    .....

    ¡°Your daughter is behind you idiot!¡± She swore. ¡°If not for her, I would have ripped your heart off your chest. Be thankful I didn¡¯t do that, you crazy mother.¡±

    ¡°Mother?¡±

    As Pretta heard her daughter call her name, she immediately let go of Sophia¡¯s dress and turned to see who was standing behind her.

    It was her poor daughter, Sunny, who has been blind from birth. But even though she was blind, she could see things more than anyone could.

    ¡°Sunny my daughter, are you hurt anywhere.¡± Pretta attempted to hug her daughter but sunny ultimately pushed her away.

    ¡°Get away from me, I don¡¯t want to see you,¡± Sunny said as she turned her back to her mother.

    ¡°You all think of me as a bad person, didn¡¯t you?¡± Sophia said. ¡°But you were all blind when Pretta¡¯s cousin came to visit her. Her cousin is a vampire and you all know this. Yet you allowed him to enter the light city, the sparkle city that forbids we dark creatures and other creatures, including Ogres and dwarfs from entering.¡±

    Everyone went silent as they listened to what Sophia was saying.

    The king hade out of his throne room after hearing that the two former deans were about to engage in a fight again. But surprisingly, he saw pretta kneeling on the ground with her daughter turning her back at her. While he saw Sophia talking.

    Evelyn, the queen had also stood beside the king to listen to what the discussion is all about.

    ¡°This little girl told me that her mother was drunk and had mistakenly spilled the location of where the bloodstone was kept to the vampire cousin that came to visit them. I know this was a mistake because she was drunk but she shouldn¡¯t have allowed the cousin toe into the house in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Do you know that this girl has a talent for seeing what was to happen in the future just like my daughter? That night sunny saw a vision and she embarked on a journey the next day to tell me what she saw. She had to journey for three days into the forest to see me. She said she doesn¡¯t trust her mother anymore and hade to meet me.

    She exined that the dark creatures are the solution to the problem that was toe. That was why you saw us here, unexpectedly. It¡¯s not in my n to tell anyone about this but I had to because we¡¯re in great danger at the moment.¡± Sophia exined.

    ¡°If I may ask Sophia, what is this danger about?¡± Adam, the schoolmaster asked.

    ¡°There.¡± Sunny pointed her hands towards the sky. She could see it, even with her blind eyes.

    A ckish-red cloud had formed in the sky but it was located around the academy which was far from where the pce was.

    ¡°Is that not near the academy?¡± One of the teachers asked.

    ¡°No, no no no, the bloodstone has been stolen,¡± Adam shouted. ¡°Those that stole the bloodstone cast a spell on the whole of the academy before leaving. It may be the fear spell or anger spell or greed spell. The spell will cause death and destruction if we don¡¯t stop it.¡±

    One of the soldiers of the academy had used the teleporter to appear in the pce. He went towards Adam and saluted.

    ¡°Sir, the bloodstone has been stolen and the soldiers guarding it have been killed by strange men who we suspected to be the kidnappers that have been kidnapping our students.¡± The soldier reported. ¡°All the students have started fighting each other for no reason.¡±

    ¡°Then it means the anger spell was cast. We need to stop the students by calming them down. All master wizards and witches should follow me, we need to form a mass calming spell on every corner of the academy to drive the spell away.¡± Adam ordered before turning to face Pretta.

    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with youter,¡± Adam told pretta and then head into the teleporter with the master wizards and witches. Since it was a battle against spells, only those who learned spells were told toe. The rest of the teachers left were mages who learned pure magic.

    ¡°Did you see yourself now Pretta,¡± Sophia said before going through the portal. ¡°You used your stubbornness to cause a problem for everyone. Now every magical creature is not safe because of the mistake you made. I need you to think of a solution to retrieve back the bloodstone.¡±

    As Sophia ended her speech, she immediately went through the portal.

    ¡°Sunny, I¡¯m sorry. I should have listened to you but as you said, you have seen what was to happen. That the vampires stole the bloodstone was meant to happen. There¡¯s nothing I could do since it has been destined to happen that way.¡± Pretta said.

    ¡°But it can still be changed. The future can be changed if we try.¡± Sunny said. ¡°You did not try even after I told you what was toe. Do you know what I¡¯m going to face if this future doesn¡¯t change? You may not see me again mother. My only hope right now is the Triling.¡±

    ¡®Only if the Triling marries me can I escape this terrible fate of mine.¡¯ Sunny thought. ¡®I need to search for him.¡¯

 Chapter 75

    75 Chapter 75: The men¡¯s thing

    ¡°Lexa, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine.¡± Jeri said as she came out of the shadow and the Jeri that was in Lexa¡¯s arms immediately disappeared.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± Lexa asked fearfully.

    She lifted herself from the ground and red at the Jeriing in front of her.

    ¡°Kevin asked how I knew he was the Triling. I used a talent of mine and saw what was to happen in the future. I saw that Kevin was going to ask me this question and he was going to kill me, so I created a clone of myself with shadow magic. The Jeri he attempted to kill was my shadow clone. But it¡¯s not Kevin¡¯s fault. The bloodstone has been stolen, and everyone fighting outside, including my brother, intended to annihte each other. It is no longer a simple fight.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lexa asked.

    ¡°The thing is, the bloodstone has been stolen and it is in the hands of the wrong people, they just summoned the power of the bloodstone, and now it¡¯s possessing the mind of everyone angry presently. That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t get angry at Kevin or you might do worse than what he did now.¡± Lexa exined.

    ¡°Lexa, Jeri, both of you, I¡¯m so sorry. I wasn¡¯t in my actual mind back then. It was the anger spell or what is it called, that came over me.. and it¡¯s so difficult for me to control.¡± Kevin said as he moved towards the two girls and hugged them.

    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why you must save them.¡± Jeri took Kevin¡¯s finger and inserted a ring into his hands.

    Kevin took a look at his fingers and saw that it was a Triling ring.

    .....

    ¡°How did you get this ring?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°As I said, I have the talent of seeing the future so I chose to be your harem wife to help and warn you of the dangers that are toe in the future. This ring was one of the Triling rings I purchased when I was yet to have any magic or spells. I thought it was going to make me stronger as everyone had thought but after I started having visions of the future, I realized that the ring wasn¡¯t meant for me but for you. It is a wish-granting ring, it grants only one wish, so think wisely before you wish.¡± Jeri said.

    ¡°So you mean, you can see the future?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°No, the possible future. Sometimes they change with each decision we make, so I only see the possibilities of what was to happen in the future.¡± Jeri exined.

    ¡°Ohh, that makes sense then,¡± Kevin said, he was amazed by this discovery.

    ¡°Jeri, thank you for staying alive,¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Yeah, it was my clone who felt the pain not me, so it¡¯s okay.¡± Jeri smiled at him.

    ¡°Wait wait wait, can you guys exin to me what a Triling is?¡± Lexa said.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll exin,¡± Kevin said. He started unbuttoning the shirt of his uniform.

    ¡°Should I close my eyes or something?¡± Lexa asked shyly.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m done anyway.¡± Kevin replied.

    The sight of Kevin¡¯s chest made Lexa gasp in amazement.

    ¡°Beautiful chest isn¡¯t it?¡± Jeri asked before ncing at Kevin. ¡°It¡¯s just as beautiful as the one I saw in my vision.¡±

    ¡°Is the vision about today?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°Err, no. It¡¯s a different day, a very special day.¡± Jeri giggled.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Kevin said before sprouting his gigantic wings and flew into the air.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Lexa and Jeri eximed. ¡°It is so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Magnificent wings!¡±

    ¡°So, do you like it?¡± Kevin asked as hended in front of Lexa.

    ¡°Yeah, but I thought you are an Elf? Howe you have fairy wings?¡± She asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, I¡¯m not just an Elf. I have the fairy and the human gene in me. I thought you must have heard or read about a Triling, but it appears like you have no idea of what it is.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°No, I know what a Triling is. I just don¡¯t believe someone like that could exist in our world. But you are one, which proves to me that I¡¯m wrong, and the book was right. A Triling truly exists in our world.¡± Lexa lifted her face and nced at Kevin.

    She lifted her hands slightly before punching Kevin in the stomach.

    ¡°Ow,¡± Kevin said in a low tone.

    ¡°Is it painful?¡± Lexa asked but looking at Kevin¡¯s expression confirmed that it wasn¡¯t painful at all.

    ¡°Why did you punch me?¡± He asked confusingly.

    ¡°I want to see if what they said about a Triling was true. It was said that a Triling could receive several beatings without feeling any pain, so I punched you to confirm.¡± Lexa answered.

    ¡°So, are you convinced now?¡±

    ¡°No, I need to try everything out and see if you are a Triling and if what they said about them is true.¡±

    Lexa shed a funny smile at Kevin. ¡°Bring out your energy sword. You should have at least gone further than most of us who are just learning the basics of magic. So, therefore, let us see how strong your energy sword is.¡±

    Jeri smiled as she watched the two students.

    ¡°I... I can¡¯t do that yet. I only discovered who I was a few days ago, so I¡¯m just learning the basics little by little. So I¡¯m not as strong as the Triling you read about in the book.¡± Kevin replied, ¡°There are quests and things I need to aplish before I could evolve to the next level. Part of them is the rings that these bullies we fought, have in their hands. It originally belonged to a Triling like me.¡± Kevin exined.

    ¡°He needs the golden ring I told you about, to get stronger.¡± Jeri said to Lexa before turning to face Kevin, ¡°My brother has one of those rings, I can help you take it from him.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much, Jeri,¡± Kevin said with a smile.

    Lexa cleared her throat to call the attention of the others.

    ¡°Since you are unable to do as I asked, then you¡¯re not a Triling to me, you¡¯re just Kevin, the only Kevin I know,¡± Lexa said.

    ¡°Lexa I already exined it to you..¡±

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t exin this,... why would you make a dark fairy your harem wife when there is a light fairy as beautiful as me who always stays by your side.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡®Shit Kevin! I know you¡¯ll fuck up... Time to teach you the men¡¯s thing, I know you¡¯re still a teenager but you possess the power of a million-year-old god, so use this chance to your advantage. Have more harem wives and be famous. Can¡¯t you see that Lexa is stylishly confessing to you? She wants to be your harem wife. You¡¯ll make her look like a fool if you keep on asking what she meant. She wouldn¡¯t want to exin fully.¡¯

    ¡®Then what should I do, System?¡¯

    ¡®Listen carefully.¡¯ The System replied.

    Kevin shed a smile at Lexa as he took a few steps toward her.

    Jeri had caught up with what Lexa was nning to say to Kevin, so she walked in a direction to see what was happening outside through the window. And her eyes widened at what she saw.

    ******

    Thanks for the support guys, we¡¯re getting to the top steadily.

 Chapter 76

    76 Chapter 76: The White House

    ¡°Lexa, I know this is insane. But I want you to know that I meant it from the bottom of my heart.¡± Kevin said as he held Lexa¡¯s hands. ¡°Before I made Jeri my Harem wife, I had these crazy feelings for you. I would¡¯ve made you my only girlfriend but sadly, because of who I am, I can¡¯t have just one girlfriend. I don¡¯t know how you feel about this but I want you to be my second harem wife... well, you¡¯re the first to me.¡±

    ¡®Come on, that¡¯s not what I thought you to say.¡¯ the system said.

    ¡®Your suggestions are bad, I¡¯m doing it my way.¡¯ Kevin said to the system.

    Hearing Kevin confess his feelings to her, Lexa chuckled and smiled at Kevin. ¡°Can I speak now?¡±

    ¡°Sure, yeah sure,¡± he answered.

    ¡°I also have these crazy feelings for you. I would¡¯ve been your only girlfriend but sadly, because of who you are, you can¡¯t have just me as your girlfriend. So I¡¯m bing your harem wife.¡± Lexa said.

    ¡°Are you imitating what I said?¡± Kevin replied.

    ¡°No, dumb head. I was saying the opposite but simr thing you said.¡± Lexa blurted out. ¡°I understand that you are a Triling and you know, whatever. The most important thing is that we both have feelings for each other and I¡¯m your wife. You¡¯ll treat me like you treat your other harem wives.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? You don¡¯t want an extra treatment or something?¡± Kevin replied, teasingly.

    .....

    ¡°Okay, I give up. Give me special treatments, okay?¡± she whispered and Kevin nodded.

    ¡°Before you could be my harem wife, there¡¯s something you need to do,¡± Kevin said as he activated the system.

    He clicked on the status bar and searched for the Harem tab.

    Clicking on the add a Harem wife tab, another notification appeared above his face.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Swiftly, both students had been transported into a white room. It was the same white room as the one Jeri and Kevin found themselves in.

    ¡°Wow, Kevin you¡¯re so full of surprises. I know you are powerful but I didn¡¯t imagine you could do something like this.¡± Lexa eximed as she looked around the white room.

    ¡°Kevin, what¡¯s thisputer tab thing about,¡± Lexa said.

    ¡®Wait, she has the system tab appearing above her face?¡¯

    ¡®Yes Kevin, since she¡¯s to be engaged to you, the system needs her agreement. The two of you will be one once you are engaged to each other. Same for your other harem wives too, they¡¯ll be able to receive notifications from the system on how strong they are and if you are in danger. Apart from this, they¡¯ll also get notified if you give them Quests to do.¡¯

    ¡®I can give them Quests too?¡¯ Kevin asked surprisingly.

    ¡®Yeah.¡¯ The system replied.

    ¡®Wow, that¡¯s awesome.¡¯

    Kevin tilted his head to look at Lexa and then saw her in a white wedding gown.

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Kevin marveled at what he was seeing. Lexa was wearing a white wedding gown with diamond stones on it.

    ¡°How did you do that Lexa?¡± he eximed as he grabbed Lexa¡¯s arm.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just clicked on thisputer thing, it said if I wanted a bride gown, and here¡¯s the result. Did I do something wrong?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No, no, no, you did nothing wrong Lexa, you¡¯re just so beautiful,¡± Kevin said before crushing his lips on Lexa¡¯s.

    ¡® It¡¯s not time for that Kevin.¡¯ The A1 system said.

    While the two kissed, Lexa had her eyes closed but she then received another message from Kevin.

    Without opening her eyes or stopping the kissing thing, she muttered yes to her breath and the system beeped, signifying the end of the engagement.

    They kept on kissing and both couldn¡¯t seem to let go of each other.

    ¡°Will you guys cut it out?¡± Jeri said as she watched the two kissers.

    They suddenly jerked off as they heard Jeri¡¯s voice.

    ¡°We¡¯re back,¡± Kevin said, looking around him.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lexa replied as she blushed embarrassed. Kevin was the first male she ever kissed. She felt the pleasure she never felt beforee over her at that moment. She couldn¡¯t restrain herself and made Kevin ce his hands on her breasts but before they could attempt to do anything, Jeri stopped them.

    She blushed as she realized that Jeri had been watching them.

    ¡°You guys need to see this. Come with me.¡± Jeri said as she went towards the window.

    Perhaps it was the light that was in the basketball court that made them not realize that a dark cloud had formed outside.

    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Lexa asked as she saw the reddish-ck sky. She turned her gaze to the ground and saw several students fighting each other. ¡°And the students over there are killing each other.¡±

    ¡°It is an Anger spell, the spell feeds on the anger of people,¡± Kevin exined.

    ¡°Anger spell?¡± Lexa inquired.

    ¡°Yeah, it is one of the powers of the bloodstone, the anger spell.¡±

    ¡°But I thought the bloodstone was kept in a very secured ce, out of anyone¡¯s reach.¡±

    ¡°The stone has been stolen by the vampires just as it was seen in the vision,¡± Jeri answered.

    ¡°The anger spell, is that what made Kevin almost kill you back then?¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t embarrass me,¡± Kevin said. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, I was acting against my wish back then, just as these students are acting against their wish at the moment,¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Wait, can you see that.¡± Jeri pointed out into the sky. Several teachers could be seen flying in the sky and they had this smile on their faces.

    ¡°They are the master wizards and witches of the school but what¡¯s with their silly smile,¡± Lexa said.

    ¡°I think they are trying to stop the anger spell by casting a calming spell on the students. I think that¡¯s why they have those bad smiles on their faces.¡±

    The studentsughed as they watched the Masters cast the spell.

    ******

    Thanks for yourment and support! What would I have done without you guys?

 Chapter 77

    77 Chapter 77: The Vampire Emperor.

    Fluttering his eyes open, a beautiful sight appeared right after his eyes. A huge castle standing about 50 meters above the ground was revealed to Dan. A yawn came from his mouth and he discovered that he was sitting behind a horse rider. The horse rider was Harry, the guy who had told him about his vampire father.

    He forsook all his friends and followed these strange men because of the answers he seek. He became a full vampire because of this aim.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± Dan asked faintly.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake just in time. This is it, the Vampire Kingdom. We are presently in the emperor¡¯s castle. Your father¡¯s castle.¡± Harry replied.

    ¡°For real?¡±

    ¡°So how do you like it, is it beautiful? Beautiful than where you came from?¡± Harry said.

    ¡°The twonds are both beautiful, there¡¯s no difference. You have the technology, and they also have. So it¡¯s equal to me.¡± Dan replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about. Yes, they may both look beautiful but there¡¯s a difference between the two.¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s the difference?¡±

    .....

    ¡°You,¡± Harry replied. ¡°You own thisnd and kingdom but you do not own that one. That¡¯s the difference. Ever since you were a kid, no one ever treated you as someone important. But now that you¡¯re back in your rightful ce, your story will be changed to a better one.¡±

    ¡°Open the gate!¡± One of the vampires said and the gate leading to the City was opened for the men to enter.

    Kevin could see elves and fairies on every corner of the city, being treated as ves. They were carrying heavy stones and gold without using magic or spell. The vampires ced a device on their feet, it won¡¯t allow them to use their Magic or spell against the vampires or any other creature.

    But what Dan didn¡¯t realize was that there were also humans among them, but since they look like fairies without wings, Kevin thought they were fairies.

    The vampires proceeded into the castle after getting down from their horses. They walked through the stairs and when they got to a room having three thrones, they stopped.

    Everyone was silent until a Vampire suddenly shouted.

    ¡°His imperial Highness, Emperor Lucas!¡± Just as the man announced, trumpets were blown and a middle-aged man entered the room.

    The vampires bowed their heads as a sign of respect for their leader and Dan also bowed.

    After the emperor was seated on his throne, the vampires standing by his side took a rectangr ss box that was covered with a piece of clothing and presented it to the Emperor.

    During the journey into the castle, Dan saw the vampires carrying the box as they walked through the stairs. At that moment, he wondered what was in the box, but he took his mind off it since it doesn¡¯t concern him.

    The ss cylinder was ced on a table close to where the emperor was seated.

    ¡°We cast the spell as youmanded your highness,¡± Harry reported.

    ¡°Ah, is that so? The academy would have been full of blood now. I can imagine the shock on everyone¡¯s face.¡± The emperor had an evil smile formed on his lips.

    Dan¡¯s eyes widened as he heard that the bloodstone was stolen. If he was right, the bloodstone was the thing inside the ss rectangr box.

    ¡®How were they able to steal it without being caught?¡¯ Dan wondered.

    ¡°They must have known that we nned to steal the bloodstone. Despite that, the dark creatures came to the light city, but they still weren¡¯t able to stop us. You did a good job, Andrew.¡± The emperor nced at the Old Vampire standing by his side. ¡°Your cousin will be so angry at herself for revealing the location of the stone.¡±

    After the chitchats with the vampires, the emperor shifted his gaze towards the vampires standing at the left side of the room.

    ¡°Son, why are you afraid? Come closer to me.¡± The emperor said, looking in Dan¡¯s direction.

    The other vampires turned their gazes to Dan, as they waited for him to heed the emperor¡¯s call.

    ¡°Is he talking to me?¡± Dan asked.

    He walked towards the emperor and knelt before him.

    ¡°Your imperial highness.¡± Dan bowed his face downwards.

    ¡°Come on, who told you to do things like this.¡± The emperorughed widely. Dan¡¯s eyes twitched slightly as he saw the Vampireugh. He heard stories of how powerful emperors are, that their presence alone strikes fear into the heart of people. He assumed that since this emperor was a Vampire, he must be more powerful than any other emperor in existence. And such people like this deserve to be honored. So he thought bowing is the right thing to do.

    ¡°Dan, You are my son. You don¡¯t need to bow as the others do.¡± The Emperor said. ¡°I know you have a lot of questions to ask. I¡¯ll be sure to answer each of them. But first, you need to be powered.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Dan was confused.

    ¡°Stand, son.¡± He ordered and Dan slowly lifted himself off the ground.

    The emperor was handed the ss rectangr box and removing the piece of clothing that was used to hide what was in the box, the bloodstone was revealed. It was a red baseball-sized gemstone.

    The emperor then proceeded on taking the stone out of the ss. As the stone left the ss box, the aura of the bloodstone was felt by everyone in the room. It was clear that the ss box hid the Aura of the bloodstone or it might have made the vampires that stole the stone go insane or worse, kill them.

    ¡°Many thought the bloodstone only brings evil upon people but they didn¡¯t know that the stone could make you the strongest person in the whole universe. This stone can only be activated if two people rted by blood activate it together.¡± The Emperor stated. ¡°I would have wished for the two of us to activate it, but you are still weak to do so. You will be consumed by the power of the bloodstone if you try to touch it in your weak state.¡±

    ¡°Your highness, we could give the prince a one-month training, he should have gotten stronger than this by then.¡±

    ¡°No, one month is a long time. I have warsing ahead. Teach him what he needs to know within two to three weeks. Make him Evolve as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 78

    78 Chapter 78: Giving Quests to wives The redness of the sky had started fading as the blue bright sky started uncovering itself. The vicious students who were unaware of what they were doing due to the spell from the bloodstone, started getting back to their senses.

    They all look at those that died at their hands. Their friends, brothers, sisters, and siblings that they killed with their own hands. It was a very bad tragedy. Kevin and the girls watched the scene of what was happening from the basketball court. They weren¡¯t able to see them clearly because of the darkness that were superior to them all. But now that the spell has been lifted, the darkness was gone and they were able to see everyone.

    ¡°If only we could¡¯ve helped, these people wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± Lexamented.

    ¡°I know, but we are in a great risk if we go out there. We might get killed or something. That¡¯s why we¡¯re safe here.¡± Kevin replied.

    ¡°The master wizards have done their part in stopping the spell from annihting everyone, at least half of us are still alive. Let¡¯s be thankful all of us weren¡¯t wiped out by the evil powers of the stone.¡± Jeri said.

    ¡°This even reminds me, how are you guys going to go out there with your torn shirts,¡± Kevin said. Their uniforms were torn beyond repair and it will seem embarrassing to go out there.

    ¡°Not that I would allow you to leave half naked. You¡¯re my wives after all.¡± Kevin said. The two girls nced at each other and a smirk appeared on their faces.

    Lexa positioned her hands on the chest of her ck singlet and her one-arm torn shirt started repairing back to normal. After which it appeared new like nothing ever happened to it before.

    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t have the singlet because you¡¯re an Elf,¡± Jeri said as she implied at her chest. ¡°This ck singlet has the ability to repair every torn cloth we wear on top of it. The reason is because of our wings. When we bring out our wings, it tends to tear whatever cloth we wear, so the scientists came up with this untearable, cloth-repairing singlet.¡± She exined.

    .....

    Kevin was amazed by this knowledge. If he could have something like this, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about removing his uniform and exposing his body before he could use his wings. Something needed to be done to this problem and luckily, he found a solution.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great. Can I also get mine? My uniform gets torn every time I summon my fairy wings.¡± Kevin asked but he noticed that the two girls were silent. Their eyes twitched slightly.

    If it were the females, it would have been easier to get from the staff room of the head of the female fairy department. There was a strict rule that only girls and fairies must enter the room. Even if any boy sneaks into the room, there¡¯s a surveince camera watching anyone who sneaks in.

    Same for the staff room of the head of the male fairy department. His was dark and scary and even the teacher himself was scary.

    ¡°Err.. our supplies were left back in the forest, so I can¡¯t get any for you on our side. How about you ask Lexa, she might have an idea of where we could find one in the academy.¡± Jeri said.

    ¡°Yeah, I know where we could find one, but it¡¯s not an easy task. The ce is kinda scary and...¡± Lexa replied but she was interrupted before she could even speak further.

    ¡°Come on Lexa, do this for your husband. He requires that singlet and you know that.¡± Kevin said, as his hands ran down Lexa¡¯s hair. The three were still standing by the window, but no one could see them from where they are.

    ¡°What will you give me in return?¡± She asked.

    ¡°You want something in return?¡±

    ¡°Hm hmm.¡± Lexa nodded.

    ¡®Kevin, I have an idea, why don¡¯t you give her the task of getting the singlet for you as a Quest and then reward her with something good, just like the way you obtain quests from the system? You always seem so determined to aplish every of the quests you receive because of the rewards attached to them. So use this scheme to make your wifeplete the quest.¡¯ The A1 system exined to Kevin.

    ¡°You know what Lexa, you said you want something in return right? How about I give you a Quest.¡±

    Clicking on the grant Quest option that was disyed to him, he selected the name of the person he want to give the Quest to, and then the final notification appeared before his face.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After selecting the Yes option, the system beeped that it was a sess and a notification tab appeared before Lexa.

    Since she has seen something like this before, it wasn¡¯t strange to her when she received the message. Although she was wondering how Kevin was able to create something like this, she kept the question to herself waiting till Kevin tells her. And if he doesn¡¯t, then there¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s not like she cared about what it was in the first ce.

    She read the notification that was shown to her and a funny smile came over her lips.

    Even after reading this, she couldn¡¯t hold in herugh and started blushing hard.

    Jeri had a curious look on her face and couldn¡¯t help but ask what was going on.

    ¡°Lexa, What is it? Why are youughing?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Check your vision, you should have seen it,¡± Lexa said, stillughing as she blushed harder.

    ¡°Sorry, but my vision doesn¡¯t work like that. I only see things that concern me, the person close to me, and those I need to help out by fighting, or giving advice. That¡¯s how my vision works.¡± Jeri replied.

    ¡°Since you guys have your clothes repaired back to normal, why don¡¯t we leave this goddamn sticking ce, before anyone catches us,¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Wait, are we leaving these elves corpse here,¡± Jeri asked.

    ¡°I have an idea, how about we open a portal and transport their bodies close to where everyone is gathered down there,¡± Lexa suggested.

    ¡°A portal? How?¡± Kevin asked. He knew he had no such skill and Lexa was an ice-ability user.

    ¡°A shadow portal.¡± She answered.

 Chapter 79

    79 Chapter 79: Giving Quests to wives ¡°A shadow portal?¡± Jeri asked.

    Moving her hands in a circr motion, a portal leading to the gate of the academy was conveyed to them. They could see soldiers that had fought and killed themselves due to the anger spellying on the ground.

    This was the first time Kevin would be seeing Lexa use shadow magic.

    ¡°Lexa, how are you able to use shadow magic? I thought your magic was ice?¡± Kevin asked, surprisingly.

    ¡°The thing is, she has two magics just like me, but her second magic is not shadow magic. It¡¯s kinda rare.¡±

    ¡°It is copy magic. I¡¯m able to copy magic from touching people but I don¡¯t know how many I could copy and the duration. But I¡¯m sure the magic is still at the lowest level, I could level up the magic the more I keep on using it.¡±

    ¡®This is good news, Kevin. You don¡¯t just have two strong wives but their magics are top-notch. Jeri here has fire and shadow magic while Lexa has Ice and this copy magic. You would be able to level up faster as long as you guys fight and defeat beasts and other creatures.¡¯ The System said.

    An idea suddenly struck Kevin as he heard the word beast. How about sneaking out of the academy to hunt beast crystals? This is better than killing students all the time. They got lucky that the bloodstone incident happened. They might get caught by someone next time.

    Jeri had used her shadow magic to lift the dead elves from the ground and made them pass through the portal to the academy gate. It was obvious that Jeri was so skillful in using shadow magic. Kevin was wondering how long she had the shadow magic and then asked her the question.

    .....

    ¡°Jeri, since when did you start learning shadow magic?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°When I was eight. My mom forced me to learn such difficult magic that no dark creatures were able to learn and I¡¯m thankful for that. Now I¡¯m the strongest shadow magic user to ever exist.¡± Jeri boasted.

    ¡°Oh yeah, are you stronger than me? I have shadow magic too, and you can¡¯t do most of the things I¡¯m doing.¡± Lexa smirked.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not shadow magic, you only had that ability because you copied it from me,¡± Jeri replied.

    ¡°But still, I¡¯ll be stronger than you if I have that magic.¡±

    ¡°Far from it, do you know how many years I spent learning the magic before getting a hand of how it works? I was a strong person from the start but that doesn¡¯t mean I was able to learn the shadow quicker.¡± Jeri exined.

    ¡°What about you Kevin, I know you had lightning magic, but when did you start learning shadow magic,¡± Lexa asked as thest elf passed through the portal and closed it up.

    ¡°Girls, this is a secret. I never learned any of my magics, I just happened to have them.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Wow, lucky you,¡± Jeri replied. ¡°I mean, you are a Triling, so it¡¯s expected. In a book I once read about the past Triling, it was said that he was the best among the other students of the academy. It was said that he knew all the skills and lessons to be taught in the academy before the sses begins. And was undefeated in any match.¡±

    ¡°He must be really strong then,¡± Lexamented.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Hearing that there was a book with the story of the past Triling, Kevin was more than excited to read it. He would be able to learn about things a Triling could do and the story of the past Triling himself

    ¡°Ehm, Jeri can you help me get the book? I need to read the story myself. I didn¡¯t have proper training, perhaps the book might help in some ways.¡± Kevin requested.

    ¡°Yeah, sure. I¡¯ll help you get it.¡± Jeri replied instantly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be giving you a Quest too,¡± Kevin said and a gentle smile appeared on Jeri¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Let the reward be like Lexa¡¯s own.¡± She said.

    Lexa¡¯s eyes made contact with Kevin¡¯s in an instant. She shook her head slightly and Kevin understood what she meant.

    To not make Jeri suspect them, he tended to reward Jeri in a way that won¡¯t feel too impartial.

    Jeri shed a smile at Kevin as she saw this. ¡°Is it the same as Lexa¡¯s?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yeah, sure it is.¡± Kevin smiled back at her.

    His gaze met with Lexa who started mouthing words to him. Kevin thought he could understand what she was saying, so he paid attention to her.

    ¡°Did you give her the same reward as mine?¡± Was what Kevin was able to read from her mouth. He nodded negatively and Lexa heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡®Heck, this whole idea of being a harem wife is crazy. It¡¯s a good thing I don¡¯t get too jealous. Shit, I¡¯m lying... I¡¯m a jealous freak.¡¯ Lexa thought within herself.

    After the whole corpse situation has been taken care of, the students decided to head towards the already assembled students that were outside.

    The door of the court was opened and they swiftly went toward the students. They could see it, both the dark and light creatures were assembling. No one cared about the difference in the race anymore, at least for now that they were all shocked at what they did to their fellow students. The light killed his light friend, while the dark murdered his dark siblings. They were in extreme shock. Graham had be as gentle as ever, while Max was as cool as the evening breeze.

    Even though the two didn¡¯t kill any of their friends or siblings, they fought each other and had gotten tired and weary.

    The schoolmaster started walking towards the podium that was in front of the students as he started with his announcement and speech.

    ****

    Thanks for the support!

 Chapter 80

    80 Chapter 80: Vampires amidst us

    ¡°Hello everyone,¡± Adam said through a microphone. ¡°I¡¯m sad to tell you that you all will be vacating the academy now.¡±

    Everyone had started murmuring within themselves, including the dark creatures.

    ¡°Silence!¡± One of the academy soldiers shouted and the students momentarily shut their mouths.

    ¡°You may not know but there are spies within us that are secretly giving out pieces of information to their masters,¡± Adam said, he nned not to reveal the name vampire yet. The students will only get curious and lots of questions will be asked. He hates answering questions. But even though he didn¡¯t mention the name vampire, the students started raising their hands to ask questions.

    *sighs*

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s your question?¡± He pointed to one of the students standing at the front role. He was a light fairy. None of the dark creatures raised their hands as they already who was behind the spying that Adam was trying so hard to keep a secret.

    They were wondering why Adam didn¡¯t mention that they were vampires. Sophia have told them beforehand, about the vision they saw about the vampires, so they knew the bloodstone will be stolen but didn¡¯t realize that it would be today.

    Sophia had told them that she will be telling the light creatures about the danger toe but before then, she want to make sure the dark creatures inhabit their rightful home which was the light city, also known as the sparkle city.

    They looked around to see if Sophia was nearby but they couldn¡¯t catch a glimpse of her at all.

    .....

    The light creature student that wanted to ask a question had started his speech.

    ¡°Who are these spies? Does it have something to do with the presence of the dark creatures in the academy? I heard that they once wanted to steal the bloodstone from the academy. We saw the sky change and ording to the testimonies from everyone, we heard something echoing blood into our ears,¡± The male fairy asked.

    ¡°Kevin, when you were possessed by the anger spell back in the basketball academy, did you hear blood echoing in your ears?¡± Jeri asked.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t hear anything. I¡¯m just as surprised as you... wait, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°I think that guy seems strange...¡± Kevin¡¯s mind seem to be upied with something else so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to what Jeri was saying.

    It was a shortcut to listening to Jeri¡¯s exnation.

    Kevin traced where the male was and decided to move closer to him, but Jeri grabbed his hands before he could leave.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together, I know a spell that forces people to say the truth.¡± She said.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Kevin agreed but Lexa had stopped them.

    ¡°Hey, what about me, I can help too,¡± Lexa said.

    ¡°Lexa, you stay close to us, watch out for whoever oddly approaches us, okay?¡±

    Lexa sighed and replied faintly.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two then started walking towards the fairy boy.

    ¡°Could it be that the leaders of the dark creatures have stolen the bloodstone and have run away?¡± The fairy said but Adam suddenly shouted with anger.

    ¡°Shut your mouth! Who said the bloodstone was stolen? If I ever hear you talk about the bloodstone again, I¡¯ll seal up your mouth.¡± Adam said before pointing his fingers at all the students. ¡°Same goes for all of you.¡±

    ¡°Adam, when are you going to tell them the truth? Say the truth and let your liar self be ashamed.¡± Sophia replied as she appeared beside Adam. The truth is that, she was beside Adam the whole time, she only used an invisible spell to make herself invisible. But now she was visible to everyone. The dark creatures were d to see their leader once again.

    ¡°Do you want to know the truth or do you want to stay with the lies you have been told?¡± Sophia asked but she saw the unsure looks on their faces.

    ¡°Sophia what are you doing, you can¡¯t just interfere in my discussion like that,¡± Adam said.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you defend my name when this student started insulting the dark creature¡¯s name,¡± Sophia replied. Her blood boiled with anger as she nced at Adam¡¯s chiseled face.

    His face was annoying enough for Sophia that she felt like hitting or cutting off the skin of his face.

    She took her face away from Adam to not do as her mind was telling her to, and then started talking to the students.

    ¡°Do you know that these so-called spies that your dear schoolmaster is trying to hide are nothing but those bloodsucking creatures called vampires?¡± Sophia said and the whole students gasp in fear at the mention of their name.

    Vampires were said to be mythical creatures found in myths and stories. They never believed that they could be real.

    ¡°Vampires are not real! Stop giving us fake news!¡±

    ¡°How are we sure you¡¯re not working for them?!¡±

    ¡°Tell us the truth!¡±

    The students started shouting, which breaks Sophia¡¯s heart badly.

    The dark creatures, seeing how disheartened their leader was, started defending her by shutting the light creatures up by using violence. The two groups of students started engaging in a fight once again.

    ¡°Did you see what you caused now?¡± Adam grinned at her before ordering the soldiers to stop the students from fighting.

    That was when someone appeared beside Sophia.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Sophia, I was the cause of all this mess. I¡¯ll try and unite us as we should have been before now.¡± Pretta said as she faced the students to talk to them.

    ¡®You should have done so before now. Do you think I will forgive these students after insulting our name?¡¯ Sophia frowned within herself.

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Pretta tried to call for the attention of the students. Few had stopped fighting but there were still the stubborn ones who continued fighting, not caring whatever was done to them.

    But the academy soldiers had stopped them, and the fight has been stopped, at least for now.

    After the murmurings died down, Pretta started speaking.

    ¡°Do not me the dark creatures, they are not the ones at fault. The vampires are real, and I¡¯ll tell you the truth, they stole the bloodstone and used one of the evil spells of the stone on you guys, that¡¯s why you were all fighting each other unwillingly.¡±

    ****

    Sorry guys, I¡¯m super busy today... the second chapter wille soon. Maybe a few minutes or an hourter to this time. Thanks for the support.

 Chapter 81

    81 Chapter 81: The truth Rope

    Moving closer to the male fairy who once asked a question, Kevin used his leak skill on him.

    ¡®This confirms it, he¡¯s a vampire.¡¯ Kevin said to himself.

    Although no one could know that he was a vampire due to them and a wingless fairy looking simr. They were able to hide their pale face, red eyes, and fangs away from others but not from Kevin. He was able to spot him using his scan skill.

    Now he knew how useful the skill was,pared to when he had to look into the eyes of his opponents before he could see the details about them.

    As soon as he got to the side of the vampire in disguise as a fairy, Kevin wrapped his arm around his shoulders and whispered into his ears.

    ¡°Hey buddy, you look so cool when you asked the question, can we be friends, what¡¯s your name?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°What the hell, fuck off bruh.¡± The fairy said as he removed Kevin¡¯s arm from his shoulders.

    Kevin smiled and ced his hands on the guy¡¯s shoulders again.

    ¡°Buddy, I¡¯m not done talking with you. I only requested to be your friend, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    .....

    ¡°See bruh, if you don¡¯t take your hands off my shoulder, I¡¯ll drain your motherfucking blood and feed it to the pigs.¡± The fairy replied.

    ¡°Ah, I see. So you¡¯re a Vampire.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°What? Vampire, what is that?¡± The fairyughed as if he knew nothing about vampires.

    ¡°See, guy. You can¡¯t suck my blood because I¡¯m not human. My blood is just a waste to you even if he sink your fangs into my skin.¡± Kevin replied, waiting to see his reaction.

    He heard from Jeri that some vampires get hungry just by hearing the word, blood. So he decided to try it out and see if it was true. In the books he read about vampires, it was never stated like that. But he came to an assumption that some elves and fairies also feel hungry when the word fruit is mentioned.

    ¡°What shit, who said I was gonna sink my fangs into that poisonous blood of yours.¡± The fairy guy blurted out.

    ¡°So you are a vampire.¡± Kevin smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a vampire, stop calling me that.¡± The fairy guy replied with a frown.

    ¡°But you just confirmed it yourself.¡±

    The fairy guy grabbed Kevin¡¯s arm that was on his shoulders as he tended to twist it but he felt something warm tied around his neck. He tilted his head slightly to the back and saw a darkdy fairy gazing at him.

    ¡°Hi, vampire.¡± Jeri shed an evil smile at him.

    ¡°Is that the truth spell thing you were talking about?¡± Kevin asked as he red at the long but tiny rope that was wrapped around the vampire¡¯s neck.

    ¡°It¡¯s just an artifact we use to capture thieves and spies back in the forest. We have lots of these things you know.¡± Jeri said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he can¡¯t escape, the rope has the power of stopping him from doing anything crazy.¡±

    That was when they heard the students shouting that vampires aren¡¯t real.

    ¡°That¡¯s my mother,¡± Jeri said as she looked to the front and saw Sophia talking with a frown on her face.

    ¡°Your mother?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you see her when we came?¡±

    ¡°Nope, we camete so I didn¡¯t know what happened except that I saw you behind us.¡± He replied.

    ¡°Seeing her standing beside the schoolmaster means that the n was a sess.¡± Jeri had a smile on her face and forgetting that she had a vampire tied by the throat, she tightened the grip of the rope on his neck and the vampire groaned in pain.

    ¡°It is painful.¡± The vampireined.

    ¡°Then confess to me, are you a vampire or not?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a vampire.¡± The guy said.

    ¡°You¡¯re still being stubborn right?¡± Jeri smirked.

    Suddenly, the rope started glowing green around the Vampire¡¯s neck and he started shouting in pain. The elves and fairies that were standing beside them could only wonder what was going on. With Kevin¡¯s arm around the vampire¡¯s neck, no one was able to see the green glowing rope that was used to tie his neck.

    ¡°Imand you to say the truth,¡± Jeri ordered. ¡°Who and what are you?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I am Derek, the son of willows, the vampire duke from the vampire world. I am a Vampire by birth.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I love this rope, it pulls the truth out of their mouth,¡± Jeri said excitedly.

    ¡°Can I try asking him a question?¡± Kevin asked, thinking that it might be a joke.

    ¡°Yeah sure, he¡¯ll say the truth anyway.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡± Kevin asked the vampire guy.

    ¡°No, harem wives. Fifteen, including three female humans.¡±

    ¡°Whoah! That¡¯s a lot of wives you got there Vamp.¡±

    ¡°Do you believe me now?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I believe you. I¡¯ll do the questioning now.

    Derek, Why are you here? Why did youe to this World when you¡¯re originally from the vampire world?¡± Kevin inquired.

    ¡°We were assigned by the emperor to spy and send information to the vampire world.¡±

    ¡°How do you do that?¡±

    ¡°This button.¡± The vampire pointed at the third button of his uniform shirt. ¡°It is a secret camera that records the voice and video of everything around us. Once the video of a whole day has been recorded, we were required to send the video to the vampire world during nighttime. So each footage gets destroyed before the start of another day.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯re destroying this footage now. It has our voice and video recorded.¡± Jeri said.

    ¡°Wait Jeri, let¡¯s ask thisst question. How many of you are here presently.¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of us in this world than you think. The emperor wants us to cause a war and misunderstanding between you guys after he learns that the dark creatures came back to the light city. So if I am to calcte, the emperor might be sending over thirty vampires to add to the already existing 22 vampires.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a damn lot of vampires,¡± Jeri eximed.

    ¡°But at this assembly, we¡¯re just seven in total. Two are standing at the back and front, while three are in the middle, including me.¡± Derek finalized his confession.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, but we need a n to take them out,¡± Jeri said.

    ¡°That, I think I might have a perfect n for that.¡±

 Chapter 82

    82 Chapter 82: The Shadow Ring

    ¡°Jeri, among your shadow abilities, you got something like a shadow Void or something? It¡¯s like an empty dark ce in the shadow.¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°No, none that I know of. The only thing I know about my shadow is the ability to pass through walls and the shadow control.¡±

    ¡°How does the shadow control work?¡±

    ¡°I can use the shadow to do anything I want. I can shape a glove with it, and make dresses with it. It was so much fun when I first discovered it at age ten. It was at the time when I got the Triling I gave you.¡±

    ¡°I was so disappointed in myself back then that I couldn¡¯t do anything even though I learned the shadow magic. I couldn¡¯t raise a single shadow unless I read the words written in the shadow magic book. The words are a bit longer and weren¡¯t as easy as using the Shadow freely like this.¡± Jeri said as she lifted Derek¡¯s shadow above his feet. Shadow hands hade out from his shadow and had grabbed onto his legs, pulling him to the ground, totally unseeable by anyone.

    ¡°Wow, how did you do that?¡± Kevin mored. He saw Jeri peering at her hands.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know I just thought of making him sink into the ground and he did,¡± Jeri said.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. If you want to use your other shadow skills, you have to think of them. Your shadows work when you think about it, it¡¯s just like Lexa¡¯s. She thought of creating a shadow portal and it was created with her thought.¡± Kevin concluded.

    ¡°So what you mean right now is that I should think about the shadow to ess more skills. Does it works for you that way?¡± Jeri asked.

    .....

    ¡°No, mine is a bit difficult. It only unlocks each time I obtain the Triling ring or I level up.¡±

    ¡°How about you try and wish on the ring I gave you? It¡¯s a wishing ring anyway.¡± Jeri said.

    He nced at the ring that was on his index finger in his right hand.

    A smile came on Kevin¡¯s lips as he saw this information. So he had a shadow ring with him all this while. He had thought it was truly a wishing ring as Jeri said but he found out that it wasn¡¯t true.

    ¡°Jeri, why do you think this ring is a wishing ring?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°Oh, that. I wanted to use the shadow skills independently without having to read the whole book passage of the shadow book, so I thought of wishing on the Triling ring. I was quite a little kid back then, so I believed in wishes back then.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and you still believed it till now.¡± Kevin interrupted.

    Jeri smiled amusingly and replied softly. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°So, as I was saying, my wish was surprisingly granted at that moment. And I... I was able to use the shadow control. I realized that I could control shadows by raising mine and other people¡¯s shadows, traveling through walls, create shadow domes. Those were all the skills avable in the book and I have them all, not until when I discovered that there are other shadow skills that I¡¯m yet to use.¡±

    ¡°So after my first wish was granted, I decided to wish on more things like having a Castle... We were living inside a wooden built house in the forest which I really hated. I wished on having a dragon as a pet... I read about it in stories, so don¡¯t mind the young me. Dragons are not real.¡± Jeri smiled embarrassingly.

    ¡°They could be real, who knows?¡± Kevin said recalling that he was midway through getting 30 dragon Summoning rings. What happens if he finally gets the thirtieth ring, he might be able to summon dragons, which is awesome to Kevin.

    ¡°Unfortunately, none of the wishes were granted. So I thought that it might be a person wish granting ring. That¡¯s why I said you should think deeply before you wish on the ring.¡± Jeri ended her exnation.

    Kevin shook his head slightly, Jeri¡¯s exnation was great. She dide up with something nice about the ring. But he couldn¡¯t help but smile as he remembered that the ring wasn¡¯t a wish ring but a shadow ring rather.

    ¡°Why are youughing? Are you amused by little Jeri¡¯s intelligence, huh?¡±

    ¡°Jeri, what if I tell you that little Jeri¡¯s thought about the ring was wrong?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? borate.¡± Jeri requested.

    ¡°What if I tell you that this ring is not a wish ring but a shadow ring,¡± Kevin answered.

    Jeri sighed softly, she turned her face to her right side and scoffed.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? But that ring granted my wish. How could you say it¡¯s not a wish ring?¡± she argued.

    ¡°But the ring only granted you your shadow wish, not other things like the castle wish, or dragon wish,¡± he said.

    ¡°Oh, I guess I¡¯m wrong after all. The owner of the ring is here, so he knows better.¡± Jeri chuckled to herself, trying to hide the fact that she was embarrassed. Not after telling Kevin about her childhood life.

    Kevin could see that Jeri was blushing with embarrassment and could only muster a smile.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    The shadow ring started disappearing from Kevin¡¯s hands and Jeri happened to witness it.

    ¡°Why does the ring always disappear?¡± Jeri asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know myself. I just activate its powers and it disappears.¡± He replied.

    ¡°How do you activate it? Is it that screen tab that appeared while we were in that strange white house?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the system. It helped me activate it.¡± Kevin answered.

    ¡°Oh, I see. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m a wife to a powerful person like you. Can you just imagine all these awesome things you have? Lots of people would die to be the Triling you are, they would want to have this system you have.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the good words, my wife,¡± Kevin said, kissing Jeri on the forehead.

    A light creature who saw them kissing suddenly called for everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Can you see them? They kissed just now.¡±

    Kevin ignored them and instead checked on the system that was notifying him.

    ****

    The second chap ising shortly

 Chapter 83

    83 Chapter 83: Shadow Skills

    If Kevin was to think about clearly about this, it was the same skill that Jeri used on the vampire guy recently. Does it mean that the vampire has been shadow eaten and the MC point has been given to him?

    Checking his Mutant cell point, he was amazed by what he saw.

    ¡®The higher the points of your mutant cells, the stronger will it be able to block any spell or magic.¡¯ The system had started exining all of a sudden. ¡®Right now, your Mutant Cell is strong enough to block ordinary attacks like knife stabs and sword stabs. It can block spells from low-level people like Jeri and Lexa. Also, students at Mage soldiers levels; their spells can¡¯t work on you. Although those are great news, the ones I¡¯ll be mentioning now are not. Those at Master Wizards and Witches level in your school can cast spells on you. Your Mutant cell won¡¯t be strong enough to block them. Your MC needs to be at 1000 points before you could block their attacks.¡¯ The system said.

    ¡®No worries, I still have six more vampires to defeat.¡¯ Kevin grinned to himself.

    Pretta was still talking at the front, exining how dangerous the vampires are. The students were frightened by the stories they were hearing from Pretta. Even though they wanted her to stop they couldn¡¯t tell her. They wanted to hear more about these mythic creatures.

    While Pretta was talking about vampires. The vampires who are hidden among the students startedmunicating with each other through an ear pod device that was in their ears.

    The first vampire standing at the front contacted the ones at the back and the middle, but he noticed that the one at the center wasn¡¯t replying.

    ¡°V4, V6, Check up on V5, I think something happened to him, he¡¯s not giving any response.¡± Vampire 1 said and the two Vampires started moving closer to the center. Because of therge number of students in the assembly, they weren¡¯t able to see beyond where they are or perceive the smell of their Vampire brother. They had to pass through the midst of lots of students before reaching the center.

    .....

    Kevin was still checking the list of shadow skills that was unlocked by the system.

    ¡°This is just great. Man, I love these new batches of Shadow skills. I can feel some positive vibes right now.¡± Kevin imed excitedly to himself.

    Since Kevin already knew how the two skills works, he skipped it for the next messages. He still has lots of messages to read from the system but he chose to read the ones from the shadow first, then maybe after taking care of the vampires, he could check the others.

    After everything has been checked, Kevin decided to execute his n. But at that moment, someone had sent him a voice call through the system.

    ¡®How the hell is Lexa able to do this? She¡¯s been tampering with the system or is it the system that¡¯s tampering with her?¡¯ Kevin thought.

    ¡®System, are you the one? Tell me the truth.¡¯

    ¡® I¡¯m not going to lie anyway. Lexa seems intelligent and since she¡¯s your favorite girl, I gave a tip on how how tomunicate with you.¡¯

    ¡®So, you¡¯re talking with her now and not me?¡¯ Kevin replied.

    ¡®Come on boy, you¡¯re not fun. Your girl is the chatty type. She keeps on telling me stories I never heard before.¡¯

    ¡®Yeah, I¡¯m no fun ¡¯cause I can¡¯t tell you stories. Do you know I spent all my days locked inside a forest? How do you want me to socialize with people when I¡¯ve been an introvert all my life.¡¯

    ¡®Okay, sorry. I¡¯ll start talking with you. Just answer the call, I think your girl has something important to say.¡¯

    Kevin sighed and clicked on connect. Lexa, Jeri, and Kevin were able to listen to the call at the same time.

    ¡°Kevin, Jeri, can you hear me? It¡¯s me, Lexa.¡± Kevin heard the voice in his mind. It was awesome how the system was able to create something like this. To be able to connect without having to worry about having amunicating device like a mobile phone or walkie-talkie.

    ¡°Yeah, we can hear you, Lexa.¡± Kevin turned to look at Jeri and saw that she was also hearing the same voice he was hearing.

    ¡°I can see two strange males moving towards you guys. They look strange and unfit to be a male fairies. One ising from the right and another from your left side.¡± Lexa informed them.

    ¡°Is that so, thank you, Lexa, we¡¯ll deal with them,¡± Kevin replied.

    ¡°Are you sure? I can offer a hand if you want.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Lexa, just give us an eye on whoever approaches us, okay? I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too,¡± Lexa replied and the call ended.

    ¡°Time for action baby girl.¡± Kevin winked at Jeri who nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the one on the left side. Use your shadow Eater to get rid of the one on the right side.¡± Kevin ordered.

    ¡°Shadow Eater?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the name of the shadow you used on the previous Vampire. We need to get rid of them quickly before anyone of them could send the footage of the video to the vampire world. Since they don¡¯t know what happened to their vampire friend, it will be easier to get rid of them without raising suspicions.¡± Kevin replied.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do this.¡±

 Chapter 84

    84 Chapter 84: Shadow Eater

    The two students had gone on two different sides, making sure to act normal while the Vampires pass by. Then from behind, they could use stealth mode to capture them.

    From where Kevin stood, he spotted the vampireing, so he acted like he was listening to what was being said at the front while the vampire passed by him.

    Just as the Vampire walked past him, Kevin activated his shadow Eater on the vampire and he was drawn into the shadow realm by the shadow hands emerging from the ground.

    The light and dark students who saw this shrieked out with fear. The assembly was dissipated and each was wondering what was happening.

    ¡°V3, V5 do you copy, what¡¯s happening?¡± V1 said.

    ¡°Leader, I can¡¯t reach V3, I think something happened to him like V4,¡± V5 said.

    ¡°V5, I need you to find out what¡¯s happening. V6, V7 give him a backup now. I need you to report to the vampire world before anything happens to you. And if you manage to see who the goddamn person is, report to me first.¡± V1 ordered.

    ¡°Yes sir,¡± they all replied.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys why are you running away? Are you scared of the stories I¡¯m telling you?¡± Pretta asked, seeing that one part of the assembled students had run to the back, while another part was wondering what was happening.

    .....

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, why are they like this?¡± Adam said.

    ¡°Perhaps you should bring out the goddamn teleporters and let¡¯s get out of here,¡± Sophia said but then she spotted her daughter Jeri amidst the calm students.

    But the look on Jeri¡¯s face was suspicious to Sophia. ¡°What in the name is she up to now?¡± She wondered.

    Jeri could see that the Vampire was fidgeting with fear and was hesitant on moving away from his spot. What amused Jeri was when she saw him sp the shoulders of a dark female fairy and started talking romantically to her. But while doing this, he was being vignt of his surrounding.

    ¡°What the hell, this guy is driving me nuts.¡± Jeri scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this shadow Eater skill will swallow him alone. I don¡¯t want to hurt the poor girl.¡±

    But Jeri had no choice, she had to do it somehow. She strode towards the vampire and grabbed his hands, snatching them away from the girl¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing with my sister,¡± Jeri said.

    The fairy girl turned to look at who was spoiling her fun and saw that it was their leader¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°Jeri!¡± She called out while Jeri separated her from the Vampire.

    The vampire guy smiled sinisterly, ¡°What? who do you think you are? What if she¡¯s your sister?¡± he asked.

    ¡°V5, what are you doing cut it out.¡± A vampire who was watching him secretly from behind said to him.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? You are a light creature and we are dark, we are different from each other we cannote together. Or are you blind?¡±

    ¡°How dare you call me blind, you crazy bitch.¡± The vampire said but before he could do anything, shadow hands reached out for him and he was drawn to the ground.

    ¡°No!¡± The two Vampires who had been watching him shouted in terror. Once again the students who had been calm the whole time but had witnessed what happened to the light creature had immediately run.

    ¡°Uh huh,¡± Jeri eximed as he saw the two Vampires approach her.

    ¡°Diana, stay behind me, I¡¯ll protect you,¡± Jeri said to the dark fairy girl.

    The teachers standing on the podium could now see what was happening as all the students ran away from the four students.

    Adam, Sophia, Pretta, and a few other teachers were wondering what caused the fight. Lina who had been in her office the whole time, having a quick nap, suddenly heard the banging of her door.

    Upon opening the door

    One of the Vampires decided to charge at Jeri but he discovered that something was pulling his legs. Not only him but the other vampire was also pulled by the shadow hands.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± V7 said in terror.

    ¡°V7, what is going on? can¡¯t you talk?¡± V1 asked, still amid a multitude of students. If not because they were fairies and he could be captured, he would have broken the arms of these students and found his way to the front.

    The two Vampires were taken down into the shadow realm, and appearing behind them was Lexa.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Lexa smiled at Jeri.

    ¡°You can do that too?¡± she replied and Lexa raised her shoulders in answer.

    Lina was surprised to see Lexa use shadow magic. Not only Lina but every other teacher was surprised on seeing a light creature learn shadow magic.

    ¡°How was she able to learn the Magic?¡± one of the teachers asked.

    ¡°Do you notice that the dark fairydy also has that magic? She must be really strong.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my daughter. She spent eight years learning that Magic, and now she¡¯s a Master.¡± Sophia replied.

    One of the teachers suddenly walked closer to Sophia and pointed his hands at her.

    ¡°I saw your daughter kill an innocent light male fairy, what do you have to say to that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you again, fading memories,¡± Sophia said. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that a light fairy is the one in a real problem right now? She did not just kill two light fairies but also have shadow magic which is forbidden for light creatures to learn.¡±

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the name of the light fairy girl?¡± Adam asked.

    Sighs...

    ¡°She¡¯s Lexa, my blood sister,¡± Lina replied as she climbed down the tform to address her sister.

    ¡°What? The girl is the daughter of the Former fairy leader?¡±

    The two fairies noticed that they have been surrounded by soldiers.

    ¡°What do we do Jeri?¡± Lexa asked through the ongoing voice call that was yet to be disconnected.

    ¡°Let¡¯s ask our husband and hear what he wants us to do.¡±

    ¡°Huh, Kevin. Are you alright? Can you hear us?¡± Lexa inquired.

    ****

    Thanks for the support guys. It¡¯s thest day of the month.

 Chapter 85

    85 Chapter 85: Exposed Vampire

    Kevin red around him. He didn¡¯t seem to have a trace of the Vampires anymore. After the students collided with each other, the formation had changed and get had to look for them among the crowd was.

    He used his spiritual eyes to spot any difference in Aura but for the past five minutes, he¡¯s yet to spot them.

    Not until Lexa startedmunicating with Kevin through the voice call connection.

    ¡°Hey are you alright?¡± Lexa inquired.

    ¡°Yes I am. Are you guys good over there. I see you¡¯re doing a good job over there.¡±

    ¡°Err... we¡¯re not really good here, we are being surrounded by the academy soldiers. What do we do, escape or stay loyal?¡± Lexa asked.

    ¡°I suggest you should stay loyal, you wouldn¡¯t want to be added to the cklist of the school or used for killing and escaping from the school. Just tell them that the vampires offended you guys. Don¡¯t reveal who they are.

    Find a simr lie you will tell them so they will believe that you two are saying the truth.¡± Kevin answered.

    .....

    ¡°Okay Kevin. But what about you. What are you up to?¡± Lexa asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m busy hunting right now. I think I may seed in the hunt soon. I¡¯lle for my wives when I¡¯m done.¡± he replied.

    ¡°Okay, stay safe Husband.¡± The two girls said and the line disconnected.

    With the idea of where his wives were, Kevin knew the vampires would want to have a video coverage of the faces of the girls. The girls that killed theirrades.

    He made his way to the front because he knew that was probably were the two vampires will be.

    Multiple teleporters were ced in front of the girls while the girls sat on the ground, just at the back of it. Their hands has been tied with some kind of metal, preventing them from using their magics or spells.

    Adam stood in front of the teleporter and announced for the students to starting in a group of twenty. But instead of twenty, about fifty students had started rushing towards the teleporter.

    ¡°Come on, you¡¯re more than twenty. Some of you should go back.¡± Adam said but the students did not heed to his words.

    ¡°What the hell is wrong with these students today.¡± He said, removing the eyesses he had on.

    Kevin could see it. The students were acting against their wish. They were controlled by a spell. When Kevin looked towards one of the Vampires, he saw his eyes closed with his hands doing some crazy signs.

    ¡°What are these Vampires trying to do?¡± Kevin wondered. He checked up on the second vampire who was also standing in the front, but surprisingly, he was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Are you guys kidding me or what?¡± Kevin muttered to himself. He used his spiritual eyes and saw someone with a purple aura moving towards Lexa and Jeri.

    No doubt, it was a Vampire¡¯s Aura. But there was one thing about the aura. When he first saw the aura, it appeared as green but the system gave him an option which says clearer View and he saw that the aura was actually purple and not green.

    Although the vampire was able to hide his true aura from people, he wasn¡¯t able to hide it from a Triling.

    Kevin opened his eyes and saw that the Vampire in physical form was invisible to everyone.

    ¡°So this was their n. To eliminate my wives, huh?Do you think I¡¯m gonna let you?¡±

    The vampire used the students as a distraction to make V1 turn invisible without anyone suspecting.

    Kevin stepped back from where he was, a little bit, and stooped to the ground.

    Using the Shadow Eater on the guy who was casting the spell, he was swallowed up and the spell had immediately stopped.

    The students had once again shrieked as they saw another student disappear into the ground.

    ¡°Who the hell is using shadow Magic to kill people! Reveal yourself at this moment!¡± Adam demanded. He knew that with the chain that was in the hands of the two girls, they won¡¯t be able to use any of their magics. So it might be that there¡¯s someone else using that Magic that they are yet to capture.

    ¡°Sir, the person is standing h

    right here.¡± Jeri said and Adam tilted his heads backwards.

    Now everyone could see the Vampire standing in front of Lexa and Jeri with a dagger in his hands. With the spell broken, he no longer appeared invisible. He was no longer in a fairy disguise but as a real Vampire. His eyes were red and skin was pale, and he wore a ck cloak on top of his ck attire.

    ¡°A Vampire!¡± The students yelled more than before. The academy soldiers had rushed in to face the Vampire that emerged all of a sudden.

    ¡°Lift your hands above your head Vampire. Do as you were told now!¡± one of the soldiers shouted.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± The Vampire shouted at the two fairies. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you pay for the death of my brothers with your life.¡±

    The Vampire lifted his hands into the sky and bats from all corners of the world started hovering and flying above him.

    Darkness had started creeping in and fear was being strike into the hearts of the students. It seemed like all the stories they heard about vampires were bing true. Some had started throwing up while others shivered with fear of what might happen next.

    ¡°No no no, don¡¯t suck my blood, please.¡±

    ¡°I hate bats and darkness.¡±

    ¡°I made a wrong wish, I don¡¯t want to be a vampire anymore.¡±

    ¡°Time for me to have my Revenge.¡± The vampire smiled devilishly.

    ¡°Mister Vampire, I order you to not move. I¡¯ll blow your head up if you move once again.¡± The soldier suspected to be the captain of the team said. This was not the first time he¡¯ll be seeing a Vampire. But seeing them reminds him of the death of his family.

    Recalling the incident that happened two years ago, the captain got angry and shoot his shot at the Vampire.

    ¡°F*CK YOU!!¡±

    *****

 Chapter 86

    86 Chapter 86: Target Acquired

    The sound of the gun was heard, everyone had expected to see someone fall to the ground but unfortunately, none of that happened.

    The bullet, as it touched the Vampire¡¯s body, started falling to the ground. The bullets weren¡¯t able to prate the skin of the vampire. It was as if his body was immune to the bullet attacks.

    ¡°What?¡± Everyone flung their mouths open in fright at what they just saw.

    ¡°Is that possible? For a Vampire to be unharmed by a bullet.¡± One of the students said.

    ¡°That¡¯s just one bullet, how about multiple bullets?¡± more soldiers had arrived from all corners. ¡°All students should stay back, soldiers get ready to fire.¡± A fat soldier who appears to be the head general of all the academy soldiers had gotten a call about the Vampire spy and they used the teleporter linking to the teleporter that was ced in front of the Vampire, to appear in the academy.

    They saw the vampire spy but failed to realize that Jeri and Lexa were behind the Vampire.

    ¡°No! There are students behind the Vampire. Don¡¯t shoot! Don¡¯t shoot!!¡± The teachers shouted for the soldiers but they couldn¡¯t hear.

    ¡°Fire!¡± The fat soldier ordered and the soldiers started shooting at the Vampire.

    ¡°No! My daughter!!¡± Sophia said as she attempted to rescue her daughter. But the teachers had to stop her so she won¡¯t be hit by the stray bullets.

    .....

    At the very moment when the soldiers started firing at the Vampire, a bolt of lightning suddenly appeared from the sky andnded where the girls were squatting at.

    Suddenly Sophia and the teachers couldn¡¯t see the girls anymore but they saw the lightning appear at the ce where the other students stood. The teachers heaved a sigh of relief as they saw that the girls were rescued by a fellow student.

    ¡°Hello, wives?¡± Kevin said as hended in front of all the other students with the girls.

    ¡°Kevin!¡± The girls eximed and hugged Kevin tightly.

    ¡°I thought you were going to abandon us,¡± Lexa said amid tears.

    ¡°We were so scared,¡± Jeri said.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry I waste... But there¡¯s something else we need to take care of.¡± Kevin replied. ¡°I tried using my shadow Eater on the Vampire but it seems like he¡¯s too strong for me. That¡¯s why I need your help. We need to use the shadow Eater on him to take him down.¡±

    Thest time Kevin used his Reveal skill on the Vampire, what he saw surprised him.

    Although the vampire was strong and he have impressive skills that anyone could ever wish for, still he has his weaknesses.

    But he knew these weaknesses are not going to hurt him since he had an imprable body. All except one.

    He may be able to use his imprable body to stop his body from being burnt by the sun or fire magic but he can¡¯t stop himself from being pulled into the ground by the shadow Eater.

    Kevin had tried using his shadow Eater on him but the system said he was still weak to defeat someone like a vampire Knight. He needed help from other shadow users to take the vampire down. That¡¯s why he called for the fairies¡¯ help.

    ¡°I¡¯m in,¡± Jeri said.

    ¡°Me too,¡± Lexa answered.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get rid of the Vampire,¡± Kevin said but the girls showed their hands to him. Their hands were still being tied up by the no-magic chain and there was no soldier avable to release them.

    ¡°What do we do?¡± Lexa asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a way to free you from this chain,¡± Kevin said as he ced his hands and try to break the chain, but it was no use. At that very second, the system notified him.

    ¡°I know, I know, just tell me how to free them.¡± Kevin frowned.

    ¡°Yes of course,¡± Kevin said with a grin, and the system beeped in approval.

    Suddenly, the silver chains that were binding their hands were removed and the girls were free to use their Magic once again.

    ¡°How did you do it, Kevin?¡± Lexa asked excitedly.

    ¡°Theputer thing helped me,¡± Kevin replied.

    ¡°You mean the system?¡± Jeri said.

    Kevin was speechless. It seems like the system was doing a great job telling his wives what he is.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get to the action,¡± Kevin announced and the girls agreed.

    He made the two girls stand at the front while he stood behind them so no one will know that he also have shadow magic. Questions will arrive on how he was able to learn the magic if any of the teachers happen to know. He¡¯s not yet ready to reveal that he¡¯s a Triling to the public. He needed to find all the Triling rings first.

    Kevin pointed his hands forward and so did the girls. Their shadows and that of the soldiers started spreading all over the floor until they reached where the vampire was standing.

    A shadow hand emerged out of the ground and started pulling onto the Vampire¡¯s feet.

    ¡°What?¡± The vampire said as he turned his gaze towards his feet and saw the shadow pulling him into the ground.

    ¡°No, no! Leave me alone.¡± The vampire yelled but he was being pulled deeper and deeper into the ground by the shadows until he was no more seen.

    ¡°Yay!¡± The girls eximed as the vampire was finally defeated.

    Everyone looked toward the girls and saw that their hands were freed from the binding chains.

    Soon after, the students that stood behind the girls started apuding and cheering them for defeating the Vampires.

    The dark and light creatures saved the day.

 Chapter 87

    87 Chapter 87: War

    The Students were all teleported to the new school, including Kevin and the girls.

    As for the students and soldiers that died during the incident of the bloodstone, they were given a mass burial. The corpse of those belonging to affluent families was given a separate burial.

    The news of the Vampire invasion was announced on the news for everyone to be cautious and vignt. It was also announced that the dark and light creatures will be living together as one.

    Many people didn¡¯t support this but they had no choice, the King has given his orders and they can¡¯t be changed.

    Although the king was in his bed wondering why he agreed on something like that. He recalled that his mouth was saying the words but his mind wasn¡¯t saying the same thing. He wanted to change the orders but he couldn¡¯t anymore. Not after he saw the threat of the invading vampires. This wasn¡¯t the time to discriminate. It was certain that a war would happen soon. The bloodstone has been stolen and if they are not careful, everyone will be killed by the spells of the bloodstone. They needed everyone if they want to win this war.

    ¡°Adam, what do you think will happen if the Vampires start a full war with us? We killed their men, they won¡¯t just sit idly and let us go scot-free. We need a n on how to defend ourselves from them and the bloodstone. As you know, the vampires with their blood abilities are strong enough to wipe us all out. The bloodstone that we had with us all these years prevented them from using their blood abilities but now they have the bloodstone, they will start having their blood abilities back. We need to defend ourselves at all costs.¡± The kingmented to the schoolmaster in his throne room.

    ¡°Your imperial highness, I once doubted your decision on letting the dark creatures live with us but after realizing that there are lots of things we have abandoned from the past, I no longer doubt yourmand. The New school which used to be the school of our ancestors has a magical barrier that could prevent any spells and magic from entering thend. It was specially made for the evil spells of the bloodstone, but we¡¯ve been ignorant about this idea for a few years now.¡± Adam said.

    ¡°So you mean my decision on making both creaturese together was a good one?¡± The king asked.

    ¡°Yes, your highness. If we manage to create a duplicate of the magical barrier for the whole city, we would have a chance to win against the Vampires when the ear starts.¡± Adam replied.

    .....

    ¡°Okay, but I¡¯m more bothered by something else. What about the legendary hero, the Triling person that was said would fight against vampires and conquer all enemies? Do you believe it or it¡¯s just a myth?¡± The king inquired since he never saw one before.

    Not all of the elves of fairies saw one before. Only the older ones managed to see a Triling while they were still young. Although, at that time, they were so young and could barely recall the image of how the Triling looked like. But they were able to see drawn images and read stories about them. The story was passed down from generation to generation but as years pass by, no one believed it could be real and saw it as a mere Myth.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say, your highness. I never saw one before, but prophecies say that a Triling can appear before or during the uing war.¡± Adam exined.

    ¡°I hope I don¡¯t die before that time.¡± The kingughed and it was time for Adam to return to the New school.

    One of the pce guards escorted Adam outside to operate the teleporter for him, and after Adam had gone through the portal, the guard pressed his hands on the button of his shirt and then returned to the throne room.

    ****¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C****

    Inside the dark Castle was seated a huge man on his throne. He had a newspaper in his hands with information about the human world disyed on it. He had a grin on his face as he read through the pages of the paper.

    He was enjoying his reading till a Vampire suddenly entered the throne room.

    ¡°What is it?¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice echoed through the room.

    ¡°Emperor, we received a report that seven of our Vampire spies have been killed.¡± The young Vampire announced.

    ¡°What?!!¡± The emperor shouted.

    ¡°It was reported that some students used their shadow magic to defeat them. The students include dark and light fairydies.¡±

    ¡°Have we be so weak that mere fairies were able to defeat our men? I guess I¡¯ve been so kind to these people. They are a pain in our ass anyway. Destroying them doesn¡¯t mean anything to me. Prepare for attack!¡± The emperor announced but the vampire who was reporting to him stopped the order.

    ¡°There¡¯s a problem emperor, the students have been transferred to another school and in that school, it will be difficult for us to enter. Not even our spies can enter the school or they will be dead within seconds.¡±

    ¡°Why? is there a sun in that school of what?¡± The emperor asked.

    ¡°No, the school was created by the fairy ancestors with Magics and spells greater than being scorched by the sun. No other creatures apart from the fairies and elves will be able to enter thend. I think you should reconsider the order and let¡¯s focus on invading the human World first. Most of our men are in the human world, if a war starts between us and the fairies, there¡¯s a possibility that we¡¯ll lose. I¡¯ll suggest wee back for themter.¡± The vampire said.

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re right. Tell me more about the report that was sent. I want to know more about those fairy girls. Perhaps we could blood and turn them into Vampires.¡±

    ******

    Happy New Month Everyone

 Chapter 88

    88 Chapter 88: unread letter

    It was nighttime and everyone was settling into their new school. A lot of things changed as soon as they got to the school. The boys had their one separate dorm building. While the girls also have their dorm building. Both buildings stood opposite each other and on top of the buildings were ttened roofs where the students could stay and watch the whole city.

    After Kevin was done moving his few clothes to the new dorm room, he went to the roof to have a view of the City. There are other students with him, but they were only boys. Females weren¡¯t allowed toe to the boy¡¯s dorm room and males aren¡¯t allowed to go to the female¡¯s dorm room unlike before.

    Another different thing was that the Newbie students and the mage soldiers students were in the same dorm room, but each was now ssified as ss A, B, and C.

    ss A renamed for newbies like Kevin, while the mage soldiers were renamed to ss B, and the pure mage and spell wizard students were now renamed ss C.

    It was also announced that three stages of tests will be held for all sses in the next few weeks to determine those who would be going to the Human World.

    Kevin¡¯s wife, especially Lexa, was being interrogated by the teachers on how she was able to learn two Magics. It was sure that those two will be taken to the human world even if they don¡¯t pass the tests. They had famous and affluent parents and with the two Magics they had, which was rare, they would very much choose them as the first candidates.

    Unlike Kevin who has no affluent parents. At least to his idea.

    He stood by the roof of the dorm building as he stared at the beautiful city with electricity on every corner of the city. Although it was getting cold as it was the first snowfall, most of the students are outside watching as the white snows fall from the sky. It was a lovely sight to behold.

    Far from where the other students stood, having fun with each other, Kevin was reading from the two letters that were in his hands. He wanted to check out the system messages but he had something he needed to check out first.

    .....

    He saw a letter in the pocket of his uniform while he was arranging his stuff and it stated that it was sent from Lina who was Lexa¡¯s sister.

    Kevin recalled the day that Lina put the letter in his pockets but he never read it since that day.

    He opened the envelope and the letter read thus;

    ¡°I know this may seem crazy but it¡¯s not. I heard about your story from my teacher who was a wizard. He raised you as his son while in the forest, but he¡¯s not your real father, it was allplicated. But if you happen to read this letter and need more exnation, you cane over to my office, I¡¯ll help you bring the wizard to my office. And, sorry about the Charm I used on you back then. I was out of my mind for a while. So, I¡¯ll be waiting. When you¡¯re ready, you cane to meet, you deserve to know the truth.¡±

    And thus the words of the letter ended. Kevin sighed softly as he opened it to read the second letter. The date was written signifying that it was sent to him today.

    ¡°Hi, Kev. I¡¯m so sorry I¡¯m just messaging you now. I need to tell you the truth about your parents before you leave for the human World. Meet me at Lina¡¯s new office if you get the letter. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    The letter ended but Kevin had a deep frown on his face. ¡°Who said I wanted to go to the human world.¡± he grinned as he tore the letters into pieces.

    He panted heavily as he thought about the words of the letter. Although he had torn the letter, the words were still ringing in his mind.

    While he was thinking about the details of the letter, he noticed that the system was silent and didn¡¯t say anything. He wondered why he was silent so he decided to ask the system questions and obtain a quick answer from him, instead of meeting with the Wizard.

    He does not understand why he didn¡¯t feel like meeting with the wizard. It was probably because he was ashamed of himself after running away from his home in the forest and for stealing the Wizard¡¯s gemstones.

    He had thoughts that this might be a setup to drag him back to the forest only to be scorned or punished afterward. But something reminded him that he had a system and two magics, he should be able to defend himself from any beating if ites to that.

    ¡°System, you once said you know something about my parents, what are they like? I¡¯m not saying you should tell me everything about them, just tell me a few things you know about them.¡± Kevin demanded.

    ¡°Kevin, I don¡¯t think that will be possible. You¡¯re on your way to meet someone who offered to tell you about your parents. I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t tell you anything for now. Not after you meet the wizard and listen to whatever he wants to tell you.¡± The system said frankly.

    ¡°Okay, whatever.¡± He replied as he finally decided to meet the wizard. As nned, if anything bad was to happen, or it was a setup to take him back to the forest, he would have to fight and defend himself at all costs.

    With his breath held in, Kevin finally left for Lina¡¯s office. But on his way to the office, coincidence made him meet Lexa on the way.

    ¡°Hey Husby, where are you going?¡± Lexa suddenly appeared in front of Kevin. It was unexpected and sudden that Kevin had jumped a few steps backward.

    ¡°Lexa, what are you doing out here..¡± He asked but then he remembered that the girls had be famous overnight and were now a celebrity. He immediately changed his question. ¡°I mean, did they just release you?¡±

    ¡°My sister and I had some issues so, we just sorted everything out. But she couldn¡¯t believe the fact that I was able to learn two abilities. Here, I got the singlet you asked for and, also, Jeri got the Triling book for you. Ta-da!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s she?¡± He asked.

    ¡°She said she¡¯s a kind of busy ¡¯cause she have some matters to take care of tonight. So she gave me the book as apletion of her Quest.¡±

    Lexa presented a huge book to Kevin. It wasrge and heavy and it had on the front page, written; The Hero of all Magical and non-Magical creatures.

    ¡°Wow, what a big book it is,¡± Kevinmented as he received the book from Lexa and nced at its pages.

    ¡°How was Jeri able to get the book?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°Shhhh,¡± Lexa said as she whispered into Kevin¡¯s ears. ¡°I helped Jeri out. The Triling book that they had was given to my sister for keeping, so I stole it from my sister, Lina. She didn¡¯t know and would kill me if she knows.¡±

    ¡°Do you like the singlet?¡± Lexa asked and Kevin took a look at the singlet that was in his hands.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°I had toplete the quests you gave me since you needed the singlet badly. I risked my life to get the Singlet for you.¡±

    Kevin smiled amusingly.

    ¡°What?¡± Lexa asked. ¡°Is it funny?¡±

    Kevin ced his right hand on Lexa¡¯s shoulder and brought his face near hers.

    ¡°Are you sure youpleted the Quest because I said I wanted the singlet badly?¡± he asked teasingly.

    ¡°Why are you asking? Why else would I havepleted the Quest if it wasn¡¯t because I wanted to help you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Kevin shook his head slightly and pouted his mouth forward before sucking it in. ¡°What if you did it because of the rewards I promised you? I know you want us to continue from where we stopped.¡±

    Lexa¡¯s eyes fluttered widely as she heard Kevin¡¯s words. Each of his words was hitting her like a falling rain and no matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t dodge it.

    She instantly blushed as she thought about herself kissing Kevin once again. She held onto her cheeks to hide the redness away from Kevin.

    ¡®Shit, he¡¯s so hot. But why do I keep on blushing? Come on Lexa get a hold of yourself. Think about something you hate... Like my sister.¡¯ Lexa said within her. After her blushing cooled down a bit, she faced Kevin who was now ncing through the pages of the Triling book. He noticed that some parts of the book were nk.

    ¡°Why are these pages nk?¡± He asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s how it has been. I think that¡¯s where the story ended.¡±

    Although Lexa concluded that it was the end of the story, Kevin had a feeling that there are words written on the nk pages that aren¡¯t visible to the public or just anyone. He used his spiritual eyes but still, but he still wasn¡¯t able to see anything.

    ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯ll be checking it outter,¡± Kevin said as he closed the book and kept it by his armpit.

    ¡°So, where are you going?¡± The fairy girl asked.

    Kevin stuttered before answering. He was not sure if telling her was Okay. But since she was his wife and the only person he trusted the most at the moment, he had to tell her.

    ¡°I received a letter from someone saying he wanted to meet at your sister¡¯s office. I¡¯m on my way to the office till I met you. I think I should get going now.¡±

    ¡°What??¡±

    ********

    Guys I want to say thank you, for how you supported mest month, this is a new month and you all have been supportive in terms of golden tickets, power stones, and chapter unlocking. Soon, I¡¯ll be gifting my top supporters with coins.

    Thanks a lot for reading!

 Chapter 89

    89 Chapter 89: The Wizard

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to my sister¡¯s office, you¡¯re not taking that book or singlet along.¡± Lexa said. ¡°And second, I¡¯m not letting you go to my sister¡¯s office alone. I don¡¯t trust her when ites to males so I¡¯m following you.¡± Lexa¡¯s arms were crossed as she grinned at Kevin, waiting to hear his next words.

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Kevin asked, which surprised Lexa greatly. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then no problem. You¡¯re my wife after all.¡±

    ¡°For real? We¡¯re going to her office together?¡± she said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just keep this away then.¡± Kevin activated his shadow Void skill. The shadow wrapped around the book and singlet, and then it disappeared out of view.

    ¡°Where did you put it?¡± Lexa asked.

    ¡°In an empty space in the shadows.¡± he answered.

    ¡°Will you be able to get them back? Do you remember that shadow Eater...¡± Lexa was immediately interupted before she could finish her statement.

    ¡°See,¡± As Kevin said this, the Triling book and Singlet appeared in his hands once again. He made them disappear again and still brought them back. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid, shadow Void is not like the shadow Eater that swallows up vampires and never releases them again.¡± He replied.

    ¡°Oh, okay. Shadow Void. What a nice name it have. Did you came up with the name?¡±

    .....

    Kevin shook his head negatively as a reply. ¡°It¡¯s the system.¡±

    After everything has been take care of, the two students proceeded into Lina¡¯s office. Although, Kevin knew what and who he¡¯s to meet in the office, Lexa knew nothing. She was curious on who called for Kevin. And with all her thoughts of who the person might be, the only person she could think of was her sister. It might be her sister that sent the letter as a trick to get Kevine ivery to her office. But Lexa is going to stop that. That¡¯s why she¡¯s staying beside Kevin and holding him so tightly.

    Lina¡¯s office was on the right side after entering the library. So the students entered the library and approached the door of her staffroom.

    *Knock knock*

    They knocked on the door of the office and it was automatically opened for them in which the two students entered into the office.

    As soon as they entered the room, they could see someone seating beside a desk, busy writing and filling some forms. Lina was more busier than ever as her role was shifted from the position of a doctor to a librarian all of a sudden.

    Although no one knew the reason, Lexa knew the reason. Sophia of the dark creatures do not want Lina using her beauty Charm on the dark creatures thates to receive treatment from her, so she made her be a librarian instead of a doctor. Lina couldn¡¯tin and didn¡¯tin because she knew it was just for a little time. She was waiting till the students are selected to travel to the human World, then she can go together with them and be a human teacher once she gets there.

    Her father won¡¯t let her go on a free will, and this is the only opportunity she had left, so now is definitely not the time toin, otherwise, her father will stop her from being a staff of the school and she would be stuck at home, doing nothing, absolutely nothing.

    ¡°Hey Kevin, it¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw you, how are you doing?¡± Lina shed a smile at him and turned her gaze towards Lexa who was holding Kevin¡¯s hands tightly. She had a frown on her face as she saw this.

    ¡°And, Lexa... What are you doing here? I thought you just left my office now?¡± She asked.

    Before Lexa could answer her sister, Kevin had interupted them.

    ¡°Lexa is with me, she¡¯s my girlfriend.¡± Kevin said and Lexa had her mouth opened in surprised. She didn¡¯t know Kevin would be so generous to say something like that. She had thought that he would still be shy to tell anyone that they are together but he surprised her greatly.

    ¡°What?¡± Lina muttered within herself. Kevin¡¯s word came as a shock to her that she didn¡¯t believe it could be true. But she didn¡¯t want to show that she was worried about the matter so she justughed it off.

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re dating my sister. And she didn¡¯t tell me about it. You guys look good together.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Was the reply Lexa gave her and then Lina decided to shut her mouth.

    ¡°Err, Lina. I received a letter saying I shoulde over to your office. Is the wizard here?¡± Kevin asked, suddenly someone had entered through the door from behind Kevin.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time Kev.¡± The wizard said as he shed a heartwarming smile at Kevin. In his hand was a long ck coloured staff.

    Kevin didn¡¯t know why, he suddenly felt the urge to hug the Wizard.

    He hugged the wizard tightly but as he was doing this, something was talking in his mind and asking if he was in his right senses. What if the wizard uses a spell to take him away. He suddenly backed away and stood a few distance away from the wizard.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the old man?¡± Lexa whispered to her sister but Lina decided not to answer her question.

    ¡°How have you been Kevin?¡± The wizard asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,.. for now.¡± he answered, trying not to be free with the wizard since he was not his real father.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, why are you acting this way? You seem hostile towards me somehow.¡± The wizard challenged him.

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried. Who are my real parents? I want to know who my mother and father are.¡± Kevin immediately requested without holding any words back.

    The wizard was greatly marveled as he heard this. He nced at the kid using his spiritual eyes, from thest time he saw him, his Aura wasn¡¯t glowing as bright as this but now it was glowing more brightly than before.

    Not only did this kid got wiser, he has also be stronger.

    A woman had then entered the room.

    *****

    Thanks for reading. Finally Kevin is going to meet his long lost mother.

 Chapter 90

    90 Chapter 90: Queen Evelyn

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not my father, who are my real parents?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°Kevin, I need you to calm down. Everything will be sorted out. I just need you to hear me out and listen to what I have to say.¡± the Wizard said. ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything to you, just sit down.¡±

    ¡°Kevin, please sit.¡± Lina also said.

    Kevin heaved heavily and sat on one of the seats that were in Lina¡¯s office.

    The wizard then walked towards the door to call in someone. A middle-ageddy had entered. She had a veil over her head, preventing anyone from seeing her face or knowing who she is.

    She was presented to sit down opposite where Kevin was seated.

    Lexa sat beside Kevin while the wizard sat close to thedy that just entered. He cleared his throat and started speaking.

    ¡°You wanted to know who your real parents are, right? I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know.¡± The wizard said.

    ¡°I used to be the pce wizard who performs sorcery and magic for the royal families because of their inability to use magic. But I was also a close friend to the father of your mother. He was a good man who loves his family and wouldn¡¯t want them to fall into danger and I respect him for that. He told me that his daughter was having an affair with a human. And what was worse was that his daughter was pregnant for him.¡±

    .....

    ¡°They couldn¡¯t terminate the pregnancy so he had no choice but to allow his daughter to give birth to the child, if the oue favors them, then there will be no problem but if otherwise, the rightful thing will need to be done at the rightful time.¡±

    ¡°Finally, the day of birth of the child came and the mother sessfully gave birth to a son but unfortunately, the child was human and not an Elf. Everyone had thought that at least if the mother gives birth, the child might turn out to be an Elf, but it was all wrong. They had no choice but to banish the child from the Elfnd. If word goes out that a human child was given birth to, in the elfnd, the child will not only be killed but the family of the female that gave birth will go through the same punishment of being executed.¡±

    ¡°Your grandfather came to meet me and exined his situation to me. He wanted to save the child, he wanted to save you and hide you somewhere safe. They couldn¡¯t take you to the human world for fear of being killed on the way to your father¡¯snd.¡±

    ¡°So I decided to help your mother in a way no one would suspect foul y. We nned to put the ¡®baby you¡¯ into a basket and make you float in the river till you reach the second riverbank to be saved by my disciples. That way, everyone would think we drowned the human child inside the river, while unknown to everyone that we are saving you.¡±

    ¡°After everyone left, I took you with me deeper into the forest on the east side of thend closer to the human world. If we had gone to the forest located on the west side of thend, there¡¯s a possibility that we¡¯ll be spotted by a dark elf or vampire, so we didn¡¯t go that way.¡±

    ¡°Your grandfather would oftene to visit and for five years before he died, he never told anyone about you, not even your mother and it was all to protect you.¡±

    ¡°After your grandfather died, I decided to trace the location of your father in the human world, but I failed. Your father was nowhere to be found. I didn¡¯t know his family, I didn¡¯t know his name and I can¡¯t ask your mother or it will raise suspicions.¡±

    ¡°But after you left the forest and miraculously turned into an elf, I don¡¯t know how you did it, but I know that you are a special child. So after long thought about it, I decided to tell your mother. And that¡¯s why I brought her here today.¡± The wizard finalized his exnation and thedy beside him removed the veil that was used to cover her face.

    ¡°Kevin, the child I named after his father. Is this really you?¡± Thedy said.

    As soon as Lexa and Lina saw the face of thedy, they suddenly paid their respects.

    ¡°Queen Evie, it¡¯s a great privilege to meet you.¡± Lexa and Lina said at once.

    ¡°Thank you, fellowdies, thanks for being there for my son. I thought I had lost him to the river but I¡¯m more than happy to see that my son is alive and healthy. I¡¯m sorry Kevin. I me myself every day for letting go of your griping hands when you were a baby, I never meant to leave you but I had to... I-I don¡¯t know what to do at that time. I was weak and unable to protect myself from being charmed by the sleeping spell. I¡¯m sorry Kevin. I know what I did was unforgivable. I don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness and I know that. But please find it in your heart to forgive me.¡± Evelyn begged amid tears.

    Kevin stood up from his seat with tears in his eyes. This was the first time Lexa and Lina would see him cry.

    ¡°Why now? Why didn¡¯t you tell her before now? You think I can just ept the fact that she¡¯s my mother after all these years of knowing the truth?¡± Kevin said to the wizard.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Kevin, I also feel this guilt within me that¡¯s why I get angry anytime I see you sneak out of the forest to the maind.¡± The wizard replied.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you get angry? You know the truth and instead of saying it, you kept it to yourself. Do you know that there¡¯s no greater agony than bearing an untold story inside you? Don¡¯t you ever talk to me again?¡± Kevin said before storming out of Lina¡¯s office.

    ¡°Kevin Wait,¡± Lexa said as she ran after Kevin.

    *******

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 91

    91 [Bonus chapter]Chapter 91: A room we could go

    ¡°Kevin, I understand that you¡¯re angry but you shouldn¡¯t have done that to your mother. She¡¯s the queen of thisnd.¡± Lexa said as she stopped Kevin just outside the library.

    Kevin puffed and looked into Lexa¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re going to be lecturing me about my decisions, then stay away from me. All my life I thought my mother was dead and my dad was the wizard who had to live in the forest because I was human, but surprisingly I had a mother. She was alive and living a luxurious life in the city while her son was stuck with some wizard in a forest for a whole sixteen years. How do you call that fair.¡±

    Kevin turned his face away as he pulled the hair of his head.

    Lexa could feel the anger in Kevin¡¯s tone but she was trying her best to make him cool down his anger.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re angry Kevin, but you should try and calm down. It¡¯s not your mother¡¯s fault that you were taken to the forest neither was it the wizard¡¯s fault.¡±

    ¡°Then whose fault is it? Mine??¡± He asked as he leaned on the wall outside the library.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of the stupid rules that the Elf leaders made because of their hatred for humans. But you Kevin, are here to change it. If you get to know these humans well, you¡¯ll know that they are not bad people. At least from theic books and movies I watched, I discovered that those people are just like we fairies and Elves. We all want to be superior over other creatures.¡±

    ¡°But, what the wizard did was wrong. He should have at least told me what happened. I would understand and try to stay calm. His decision of not telling me about my mother and father earlier was bad.¡±

    Lexa moved closer to him and unexpectedly, Kevin felt her lips crushed on his.

    .....

    ¡°Instead ofining, you should be grateful for all that you have,¡± Lexa said after kissing him. ¡°You are a Triling, a hero from a myth. The son of the queen, is likely to be the next king. A handsome and romantic guy everydy would wish to have. Andstly, you are the husband to a pretty fairy like me.¡±

    Kevin chuckled softly after listening to Lexa¡¯s words.

    ¡°Tell me you want your reward so badly.¡± He said.

    ¡°I want it badly, but the problem is; I¡¯m worried about where we would stay. Females are not allowed to enter the male dorm room and you know that. Or do you have an idea of where we could go?¡± Lexa asked.

    ¡®I can provide you with a bed in the shadow space if you want?¡¯ The System said.

    ¡°For once, I¡¯m agreeing with you. Can you please do that?¡± Kevin said to the system.

    ¡®It¡¯s already done. Everything you need has been provided, including the electricity and electronics you said you wanted in the shadow space. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re going to like it.¡¯ Said the A1 system.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s fast. For the record, thank you System.¡±

    ¡®Ah, don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m a kind of bribing you.¡¯

    ¡°Bribing me for what?¡±

    ¡®I want you to forgive your mother. It is not her fault but your father¡¯s fault. He left her all alone because of his selfish desires. You know what, just ignore me and go have a lovely time with your wife.¡¯ The System said, trying not to reveal too much information to Kevin yet. But the System didn¡¯t realize that the more he kept on saying this, the more Kevin¡¯s curiosity grew.

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to promise me that you¡¯ll tell me all about it once I¡¯m back. Don¡¯t give any excuses again, huh?¡± Kevin said.

    ¡®Okay, I promise. I¡¯ll tell you.¡¯

    Afterward, Kevin and Lexa disappeared and appeared inside the shadow void space. Well, it shouldn¡¯t be called shadow void space but rather shadow pce room.

    The shadow space that was once empty and void of anything had suddenly transformed into a beautiful pce. There were walls and paintings in the pce and a single throne stood on a raised tform. There were also doors on the side of the throne room leading to different ces in the pce.

    ¡°Wow! This is magnificent! Is this the shadow void you¡¯re telling me about? It is so beautiful.¡±

    Lexa eximed as she walked around the pce with excitement.

    ¡°Yep, but it¡¯s not always as beautiful as this. It¡¯s just a bribe from the system anyway. Once we¡¯re done and have left, it will turn back to its real form, a shadow void. So don¡¯t get your hopes high, it¡¯s not going to be like this forever. Same for each person¡¯s beauty, they tend to get ugly when I grow old.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter as long as it doesn¡¯t change to an empty space while we¡¯re here. And wait, when did you be a motivational speaker all of a sudden? You should try motivating yourself with those speeches of yours, angry guy.¡± Lexa teased as she walked towards the raised tform that had a throne ced on it.

    Kevin could onlyugh at her words as he approached one of the doors.

    ¡°I found a room we could stay,¡± Kevin said as he opened one of the doors leading into a room with blue-red bulb light shining from the ceiling.

    ¡°A room!¡±

    Lexa immediately rushed towards Kevin and as soon as she entered the room, Kevin shut the door behind them.

    ¡°This must be the bedroom?¡± Lexa asked.

    ¡°Literally, it¡¯s our bedroom. So, do you want your reward or not?¡± Kevin had his arms crossed on each other.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to have it.¡± Lexa wrapped herself around him and the two started kissing passionately.

    Kevin carried Lexa while they kept on kissing and then dropped her on the bed.

    Removing his shirt, Kevin climbed on the bed towards Lexa and started moving his hands over herp.

    ¡°You have soft skin, wifey.¡± Kevin grinned to himself as he proceeded on using his tongue to lick her twops.

    ¡°Are you ready to receive your reward, wife?¡±

    *****

    Thanks for unlocking the privilege, I¡¯m really impressed.

 Chapter 92

    92 Chapter 92: Till you Moan for me

    The moment Kevin¡¯s hand touched the surface of her skin, Lexa¡¯s heart thudded hard. Her body became stiff as she bit hard on the inside of her lower lip.

    With his hands, he made them run across Lexa¡¯sp ever so softly, as if herp was some precious and fragile skin that he was afraid to damage.

    He then changed his course as he brought his head closer to herps and started licking the surface of her skin with his tongue.

    Lexa brought her gaze downwards to nce at Kevin, she could see his long eyshes gazing back at her. She kept on gazing at him that she couldn¡¯t seem to tear her eyes off him ¨C not that she wanted to.

    And that thought shocked her more than her inability to stop staring at him. He was just so tempting to her.

    The little devils at her shoulders were whispering to her to just stay back and enjoy the feel of her husband¡¯s tongue against her skin. The feeling was unbelievably soothing, she felt like she was dreaming. It was the first time she would be feeling this way.

    His tongue that brushed on her skin halted and a slow smile curved on his lips. He caught his lower lip between his white teeth, and something beamed in his eyes that made him even more terrifyingly attractive and tempting to Lexa.

    Kevin climbed closer to her and stood on top of her, on the bed. His eyes red at her as he smiled amusingly at her. His hands moved closer to her face as he swept off the strands of hair that were blocking her eyes.

    ¡°How do you feel? Are you ready to receive your reward?¡± He whispered into her ears and a cool breeze from his mouth followed, sending tingles down Lexa¡¯s body.

    .....

    His words, his closeness, his electric gaze, and the erotic waft of his cool breath against her skin turned Lexa¡¯s mind into a mess. She could not even follow the rhythm of her heart anymore. And before she knew it, she nodded.

    ¡°Yes... I¡¯m ready, do as you wish.¡±

    She knew what wasing but she didn¡¯t know what came over her that made her agree she knew well that the two of them had awaited this time. She wanted him to start right away, right at this moment.

    She was scared that she might lose control of herself and end up being the one jumping on him, instead of him jumping on her. Her body¡¯s reactions toward him made her realize how dangerous this husband of hers was. He was a man who could make a woman strip themselves down to nothing and throw themselves on him with just a whisper ¨C no, it would not even take a whisper as his eyes itself was enough to seduce thoroughly. And to her bewilderment and slight indignation, she was not the exemption. She realized that no matter what, she could not stop her body from reacting. And this happens whenever she¡¯s beside Kevin.

    ¡°But, promise you would meet the Queen tonight and tell her you forgive her,¡± Lexa said, cing her two hands on his bare chest disying his muscr abs.

    Kevin¡¯s intense gaze glittered as if what he was seeing and feeling at that moment fascinated himpletely to his core. Lexa¡¯s tender hands were touching his chest, he was more than excited to continue and had immediately agreed to her words so they could keep going.

    ¡°Is that all? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll see her before she leaves for the pce.¡± Kevin muttered, half-conscious of what he said.

    He brought his lips towards Lexa and nted a kiss on her forehead. His posture was loose and easy, but Lexa somehow felt that she was being dominated. Bewildered and disoriented, Lexa waited nervously at what he was going to do next.

    He stared at her and she closed her eyes, not wanting him to see the emotions running through her.

    Then she felt a soft brush of heat against her upper lip that made her go stiff. Though it was so soft and light she could scarcely feel it, she was feeling so sensitive at the moment that she can¡¯t wait for Kevin to devour her whole.

    But another touch came, this time on her lower lip and then at the sensitive corner of her mouth. He wasn¡¯t in a haste, and neither did he stop. His lips came at her again and again in soft, silky caresses as if he were soothing her. Then she felt suddenly lightheaded, and her body was no longer as stiff as a rock.

    For a short while, Kevin drew back, and an incredibly restrained lust and desire filled his eyes as he stared at her. The next second, his mouth possessed hers with small, persistent kisses, coaxing her lips apart, so softly... so tenderly.

    Lexa felt as if she were flying up into the clouds. Everything was bing inexplicable. She found herself opening up to him, giving in to his delicious and passionate kiss. She would have sworn it was sweeter than how they had previously kissed.

    The instant she parted her lips, he sealed her mouth with his as if he had been waiting for that moment all this time. Lexa shuddered at the sudden intrusion. Her head helplessly tipped back against the window frame as she felt the hammering of her heart and the blood rushing through her veins. Kevin at the same time do not know what came over him. He had be a kissing expert even though it was his first time.

    He slid his tongue even deeper inside her as though he was exploring the inside of her mouth. And she did not know why or how, but his alluring voice began to echo in her hazy mind. ¡°I¡¯m going to devour your mouth and slid my tongue inside it. My tongue and yours will tangle with each other and we won¡¯t be able to set them apart. This is stage one of my reward to you. For stage two, I¡¯ll devour your body and brush my tongue past your skin, I will finger your secret part till you moan for me.¡±

    At that moment, Lexa started to feel weak and utterly hot, as if she were suddenly drunk.

    *******

    A Happy Reading!!

 Chapter 93

    93 Chapter 93: Obtaining Reward for a Mere Kiss.

    Lexa gasped shakily for air and he eased back slightly, just enough for her to breathe. His breaths that filled her mouth were now a little warm. But Lexa was too overwhelmed to notice. The light has been switched on so the two could see each other¡¯s faces. But while the two kissed, they both had their eyes closed so they could enjoy the deliciousness of the kiss.

    Kevin¡¯s eyes fluttered open as he received the notification from the system. It was so sudden and surprising.

    ¡®Are you for real? 200 Exp?¡¯ Kevin gasped in surprise.

    It was a surprise how a mere kiss granted Experience Points to me. Prompted to gain more Exp, Kevin continued with the kissing.

    Lexa thought the kissing was over but before she could even open her eyes, Kevin¡¯s tongue was inside her mouth again. And this time it did note slow and soft, it was more like a savage incursion and she was caught off guard, unable to offer any obstruction.

    He began to lick every corner of her mouth and then sucked and licked her tongue like a hungry beast until little moans and groans started escaping from Lexa¡¯s throat.

    He responded with his deep groan and his kisses became even deeper, hungrier. Lexa had never imagined that a kiss could be like this, or even feel this way.

    At that moment, there was no will, or thought, that could stop her from responding to him. She grab hold of Kevin¡¯s neck as she returned her kiss.

    And the moment she did, no matter how inexperienced and disheveled her response was, a deep and low sound of pained desire vibrated deep within Kevin¡¯s chest as his hands bury deeper into the foam of the bed. His fists had made a hole appear inside the foam.

    .....

    ¡ª-

    After the second round kiss, Kevin eased back a little until their lips were barely touching. They spent 2 minutes on this round. Kevin expected the System to notify him but unfortunately, there was no such thing.

    He gave up and stared at Lexa¡¯s face, still on top of her. The steamy puffs of their breaths mingling as Lexa finally opened her crapulous eyes. But before his stunning face could enlist in her blurry view, Kevin¡¯s tongue was buried inside her mouth again. Another intense, fresh, and spine-tingling kiss followed. He continued tasting, sucking, and licking the inside of her mouth as though he could not get enough of her.

    And as he feasted on her mouth, Lexa could not do anything but feel the bewildering pleasure that was threatening to blot out her consciousness. Something hot and sweet began to swell within her breast and stomach and between her thighs.

    Another sweet moan escaped from her lips as her trembling hands move on their own and settled lightly against his naked chest. A sound of satisfaction reverberated in Kevin¡¯s throat and his mouth was suddenlytched onto her jaw. He kissed and nipped her there and then slowly traveled down the hollow of her neck, licking her as if he were tasting something divine. And it felt so good Lexa could only writhe in response.

    The sweet and hot sensation streaking down her breasts had experienced a sudden increase. And when he sucked hard on the sensitive skin of her neck, she quivered, and it was as if there were jolts of electricity zapping her all over her body.

    A gasp evaded her mouth as she mumbled words in what sounded like half moan and half whimper. ¡°Ke... Kev... wa... wait...the Queen...¡±

    Suddenly, he went very still and then pulled away with startling abruptness.

    He already knew what Lexa was trying to say. He had momentarily forgotten about the promise he made to her.

    The sudden loss of his solidness and affection had an objection nearly slipping from Lexa¡¯s throat. She did not mean for him to stop. She did not want him to stop. She wanted... more.

    She gasped again at her thought; eyes wide with shock as she looked at him.

    The muscles in Kevin¡¯s jaw contracted and tightened at the sight of her expression. But he said nothing so the only sound that could be heard between them for a while was Lexa¡¯s gentle gasps of breaths and his deep and rapid inhtions and exhtions.

    He closed his eyes and appeared to be struggling with some powerful emotions within himself before straightening and raking his hand through his hair. After a short moment, his jaws rxed and he spoke softly, his eyes still intense but now controlled and restrained.

    Alright.¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the library, wifey. I¡¯ll do as I promised.¡±

    Kevin nced at the room they were in and saw a sma TV ced on the wall.

    ¡°You can watch the television while I¡¯m gone. I¡¯ll be back soon love.¡±

    And without a warning, his lips crashed against her lips again before he abruptly tore them away. He lifted himself off the ground and walked towards the sma Tv that was ced on the wall. His back was already facing her as he majestically strode towards the TV and switched it on.

    A drama was disyed instantly and before Lexa realized it. Kevin had disappeared out of view, cutting her view from his drool-worthy body and she finally found herself able to break free from the earlier paralysis.

    ¡°Bye!¡± Lexa eventually came to her senses to speak out, but Kevin was far gone and couldn¡¯t hear her anymore.

    Lexa¡¯s mind was in a muddle, utterly disoriented and a little confused. She got out of bed to increase the volume of the drama that was yed and then, she began to feel her body again and she was surprised that she did not crumple to the floor in a boneless heap.

    After increasing the volume of the TV, she instantly walked back to the bed on her unsteady legs.

    Upon getting to the edge of the bed, Lexa ran her palms over her still-burning face. Her brain finally began to work normally again, and she buried her face against the pillow.

    Her lips still felt tingly and her nipples too, she began to absentmindedly touch them. Oh my! She gasped upon realizing what she was doing, and she rose abruptly as if startled. She went and grabbed a ss of water from the Water pumping machine that was close to the bed and gulped it down.

    It was a surprise how such a thing was in this room. Whoever built this ce had such a good sense.

    ¡®I built it.¡¯ The A1 system said to Lexa.

    ¡°Wow, how did you do that?¡±

    ¡®Yeah, I spent a lot of money in building it, and sense too. It¡¯s so difficult to tell, you won¡¯t be interested anyway.¡¯ The System said. ¡®I see that you love human lifestyles and cultures.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think most of them are bad people like my father always says. They are just trying to survive like us.¡± Lexa replied.

    ¡®You know what? How about I y you a drama. You¡¯re going to love it.¡¯

    Lexa jumped back into bed again and sat upright to watch the drama that was disyed on the Television.

    Although, on one part of her, she wished everything would be settled peacefully between Kevin and her mother.

    But she can¡¯t help but recall the time she spent with Kevin, the kiss and everything. She blushed as she thought of this.

    *****

    Thanks for reading and for the supports.

 Chapter 94

    94 Chapter 94: Theing together of two family members.

    Kevin used his shadow void skill to appear outside the shadow andnded in front of the library.

    But before he entered the library, he took a look at his Status which immediately disyed the amount of Exp he had.

    Not thinking twice about the decision, Kevin immediately epted to level up, while standing outside the library.

    The night was cold and the snow was falling more than before. Kevin wondered if the queen might have left but something was hinting to him that she was still around.

    He could feel an attraction towards her, perhaps it was because they were of the same blood. But, from the time he had set his eyes on her, he had that feeling of a close rtionship with her, even before she removed the veil from her head.

    Kevin had a lot of things to do for this week and the next few weeks.

    He wanted to try out the VR game once again, he would say he was so interested in that game and couldn¡¯t wait till they resumed sses the next day. Their first day at the academy was ruined, but tomorrow will be the second day they¡¯ll be spending in the magical school, so he still has a lot of days left to y the game.

    Another thing he wanted to do was to go to the ck market to meet the merchant who sold the Triling rings to people. If he could obtain the lists of those he sold the rings to, his quest will be ten times easier than before.

    But the problem is, he does not know where the ck market was. He had no idea how to get there. Perhaps, maybe Lexa or Jeri would know if he asks them.

    .....

    Last but not least was that he needed weapons and armor. The system had told him he could provide him with any weapon he wishes, but Kevin is not a knowledgeable person in terms of weapons. He does not think he had eyes for nice and best weapons, so he¡¯ll need an expert who could select the best weapons for him.

    Or maybe the Queen might have someone who could take care of that for him.

    Now that Kevin thought of it, he realized how lucky he is. He had always thought he was some poor child from a poor family, but now he realized that both of his parents were wealthy fellows.

    His mother was the Queen of a specific world. His father was... maybe a rich guy from birth, he do not know. He just knew that the system was created by a friend of his father who was rich, h h h.

    ¡®Your father was a king, a great king.¡¯ The System said.

    ¡®What? A king?¡¯ Kevin inquired again to see if he heard the system correctly.

    ¡®Yeah, your father was a king in the human world and you are automatically the crown prince since he had no other female in his life apart from your mother. He would havee to see you when you were a kid but he was murdered by his family members on your fifth birthday. He didn¡¯t know that your mother was pregnant with you, he would havee sooner. If not for the wizard, we wouldn¡¯t have known anything.

    On hisst breath, he told me to find you and make you get stronger so you could ascend his throne, that¡¯s why I granted you a system and also be an A1 to guide you to the right path.¡±

    ¡®Is that so?¡¯ Kevin was baffled and felt a little pity for his father. ¡®I didn¡¯t know that¡¯s what happened.¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you not to judge people without hearing them out.¡¯

    ¡®But, why was he killed, why did his family members kill him?¡¯ Kevin asked in a curious tone.

    ¡®Kevin, I honestly won¡¯t lie to you. I can¡¯t tell you that at the moment. If you want to know the truth, you must seek it yourself. Make it to the human world at all cost then you¡¯ll be able to find more about your father.¡¯

    Kevin guessed that the system would say that. He has always been trying not to talk to him about his father or his past. It was a surprise how the system even revealed the little he said.

    As soon as Kevin ended his speech with the A1 system, he received a message from the system.

    He had long forgotten about the pain in his body. The pain he feels every time he levels up. With the thoughts and discussion he was having with the system, he was able to move without feeling much pain from the Evolution.

    < Strength stat: 20

    Now that he¡¯s evolved, it¡¯s time to take care of the next matter before going back to Lexa.

    He walked towards Lina¡¯s office, luckily, the queen and the wizard were still in the office. He could hear them talking to each other.

    ¡°Your majesty, be patient, your son wille back soon. Have faith.¡±

    ¡°How long do I have to wait,¡± The Queen said, tearfully. ¡°If the king notices that I¡¯m gone, there will be trouble. You know how possessive he is over me. I had to risking to see my son, the only child I ever gave birth to, even though I may get into trouble.¡±

    Kevin breathed inwardly, and then outwardly before opening the door of Lina¡¯s office.

    As soon as he entered the room, he immediately ran towards the Queen and hugged her.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Kevin. I¡¯m sorry for abandoning you, for not being there for you.¡± The Queen cried.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m the one that should be sorry for not understanding you. I know it wasn¡¯t your fault, it was just how things were meant to y out by fate. I forgive you, Mum.¡±

    This was the first time he would be calling someone Mum and it felt weird.

    The Queen red at Kevin¡¯s face as she heard that Kevin forgave her.

    ¡°You... you forgave me?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yes, I thought about it all and decided to forgive you, my dad, and the wizard. I wish to let bygone be bygones.¡± Kevin replied.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m really proud of you. Thank you Kevin for your forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡± The wizard cleared his throat. ¡°Queen, I think it¡¯s time to go. The king...¡±

    ¡°Wait wizard, I need to talk with my son about some things before I leave. I don¡¯t care that the king does.¡±

    ****

    A thousand thanks to those unlocking the privileged chapters and to those reading this book.

 Chapter 95

    95 Chapter 95: An Unfinished business.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. We can talk some other time. There are lots of days apart from today we could spend with each other.¡± Kevin.

    ¡°What a wise human you are.¡± The Queen.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not a human anymore. I mean, I¡¯m not just a Human. I¡¯m a Triling, don¡¯t you guys know?¡± Kevin was amused.

    ¡°Of course, we know. I knew you were always special the day you were born. That¡¯s why I gave you that magical pendant so it could protect you from the greatest danger that could ever befall you.¡±

    ¡°For real? This pendant seems strange though.¡± Kevin said as he brought the pendant that he kept in his pocket. ¡°I had to keep this pendant hidden because a lot of people seem to recognize it.¡±

    ¡°I understand Kevin. The pendant belongs to your great-grandfather. He gifted it to thest Triling before he died. Thest Triling is just like you when you were born. He was also human but he wasn¡¯t abandoned the way we abandoned you. And it was all because of the stupid rule the family of the king ced down after denying our family the right to be the next kingship of the kingdom. I had to marry him because it was the only way I could protect my family from being ves to him. I had to forsake your dad, and you because of that. I¡¯m so sorry Kevin. I¡¯m a bad mother.¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, you need to leave now. I can sense danger if we don¡¯t leave in the next two minutes.¡± The Wizard again.

    ¡°Queen Evie, you can alwayse here anytime you wish. Kevin is my sister¡¯s boyfriend so he¡¯s automatically my inw. It¡¯ll be d to see you visit again.¡± Lina said.

    ¡°Very well then, youngdy.¡± The Queen said to Lina and then turned to Kevin. Grabbing his hands two hands, she nted a kiss on them. ¡°Keep the Pendant hidden as you have been doing. Don¡¯t let anyone take it from you, and tell me if you need anything, Kevin. Money, finances, school items, I¡¯ll have them provided for you.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Oh, about that. I hope you can help me with these things.¡± Kevin brought out a piece of paper and presented it to the Queen. ¡°I wish you could help with that.¡±

    The Queen nced at the written words on the paper and smiled. ¡°Is that all?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s all for now. If you can help me get them, I¡¯ll be grateful.¡±

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m going to get you the top quality. You¡¯re my son, you have to be free with me. I¡¯m going to provide you with everything you need.¡± The Queen said. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to leave you now. I¡¯lle to visitter, bye my son.¡±

    As she said this, the wizard waved his wand and the two instantly disappeared.

    Kevin heaved a sigh of relief and sat quietly on one of the chairs.

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful Kevin!¡± Lina eximed as she moved closer to him. ¡°I never thought you woulde back even though the wizard imed he could see the future in ten minutes.¡±

    ¡°Lexa did a good job convincing me so well.¡±

    ¡°Come on Kevin. Why are you acting this way? I know what I did on our first encounter was wrong but you don¡¯t have to keep reminding me that you¡¯re dating my sister.¡± Lina said. ¡°I won¡¯t do that again now that you¡¯re dating my sister. But consider me as a friend and inw to you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve heard you. It¡¯s getting cold andte, I need to get back to my room before it¡¯s toote.¡± Kevin said and then exited Lina¡¯s office.

    Now he started running back to his dorm room so it will be easier if he leave and return to the shadow void.

    As soon as he entered the boys¡¯ dormitory, he immediately went to bed and covered himself with the provided nket. Since it was cold, no one would suspect anything. He covered his body from head to toe and then disappeared into the shadow void, inside the room where Lexa was.

    ¡°Hey Kev, you¡¯re back?¡± Lexa said excitedly as she told the System to pause the movie.

    ¡°So, how did it go? Did you meet her?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we reconciled and now we¡¯re back together as mother and child,¡± Kevin replied as he squat by the edge of the bed. His hands were used to support the jaws of his mouth as he stared at Lexa.

    ¡°What? Why are you looking at me that way?¡± She asked with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking we still have some unfinished business before someone told me to reconcile with my mother.¡± He answered.

    Lexa smiled amusingly and then brought her face close to Kevin¡¯s.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we continue with that business then? I¡¯ve been waiting for you Manager Kev.¡±

    ¡°And here I am, to manage every part of your precious body.¡± Kevin grinned while Lexa chuckled. ¡°So, are you ready for the second stage?¡±

    ¡°I sure am,¡± Lexa said and Kevin immediately climbed up the bed and removed his shirt.

    ****¡ª****

    Inside a huge dressing room, Queen Evelyn found herself appearing with the wizard. She heaved a sigh of relief as she found herself in her room. But then, she started hearing knocks on her door. The wizard bid the Queen farewell and disappeared out of sight.

    Knowing fully who it might be, Evelyn grabbed a long towel and wrapped it around herself. It was long enough to cover her whole body.

    ¡°Who is that, I¡¯ming.¡± She said as she carefully opened the door.

    The king appeared before her as she opened the door.

    ¡°Your highness.¡± She greeted.

    ¡°Queen, what have you been doing since? I sent three of my men toe to fetch you but you didn¡¯t open the door or answer them. Tell me, is anything wrong?¡± The king asked.

    ¡°No your highness, I was having a clean-up and didn¡¯t realize that you have been knocking on my door. Do you want to see me?¡±

    ¡°No, no, just continue with what you¡¯re doing. When you¡¯re done, you cane to see me.¡±

    The king left and the Queen immediately shut the door behind. But she had a smirk on her face.

    ¡®My son is alive, he will tear you and your kingdom apart. He will dethrone and punish you and your family for the bad things you did to us. You crazy king.¡¯ Evelyn scoffed.

    *****

    A Happy reading!

 Chapter 96

    96 R-18 / Chapter 96: Touch me

    Lexa had changed into a gown before Kevin arrived, she discovered a wardrobe full of different clothes and seen a nightgown which she instantly put on.

    Lexa¡¯s eyes were glued to Kevin¡¯s chest as she looked at him. She was feeling hot as she ran her hands down his chest. Kevin on the other hand couldn¡¯t wait to strip her.

    While Lexa nced at Kevin, she felt her body screaming for him to do something to her ¨C to relieve that intensely consuming need that she instinctively knew only Kevin would be able to quench and satisfy. The heat that had initially started as a little spark now had consumed her and was unbearable.

    ¡°Touch me...¡± she moaned as her eyes stared pleadingly into his fiery eyes. ¡°Touch me, Kevin.¡±

    Lexa was seated on the edge of the bed while Kevin squatted close to her.

    Immediately, Lexa rose to her knees while Kevin stilled under her. She was too horny to realize the primitive hunger dancing in his eyes.

    ¡°Ke -¡± she couldn¡¯t evenplete his name because Kevin suddenly moved and grabbed her. His strong arms wrapped around her waist, lifting her slightly as he buried his head against her torso. Lexa felt his forehead cause a frantic dissimrity to the cool span of her upper body.

    ¡°Lexa...¡± his tone was grave, his eyes were passion-drowsed as he cupped the soft shape of her breast with his one hand. He carefully kneaded, and squeezed it while his mouth kissed her neck.

    His hands began to explore her body, on and on, she felt both his light and heavy touches alternately everywhere as if he were determined to leave nothing untouched and unexplored.

    .....

    ¡°Kevin...¡± Lexa moaned and gasped and strained at his touches and kisses. The strong hands tracing over every nook and cranny of her body aroused unspeakable fiery sensations.

    Kevin groaned. Completely engulfed in only feeling her, in finally touching her all over. He had fantasized about this day. The day he would get to touch ady. But he was surprised that the reality is far superior to what he ever could have fantasized. The feel of her soft skin against his, touching her with his very own two hands was simply a divine luxury he wished to savor and drown in for the rest of his life. He wanted to hold her, touch her, kiss her like this forever.

    ¡°Lexa...¡± He uttered her name with a shaky breath and when Lexa nced down at him with heavy-lidded eyes, the look on her face sent an extreme thrill zinging through him. It was awakening something primal and vicious inside him ¨C and he was not in the mind of stopping it from emerging.

    His mouth sped onto her breasts again, nibbling and licking while his hand traveled determinedly downwards ¨C Lexa¡¯s heart was beating violently as she wrapped her arms around Kevin¡¯s head. Her erotic moans echoed and when she felt his hand touch her most secretive part, a shocking jolt of desire made her gasp and yanked on his long ck hair. A bewildering heaviness entered her limbs, rendering her muscles into a useless, fluid mass, fully supported by Kevin¡¯s strength alone. Even her head felt like it was water-logged and as though she was trying to force her way through quicksand. It was obvious she was fighting a losing battle ¨C one she is willingly surrendering to.

    The irresistible and extreme hunger made her flesh clench in anticipation. The warm hand of Kevin touching her kept her stimted while his mouth and other hand paid attention to her breasts felt the arousal was too much it was inexplicable and yet she wanted more. More...

    She felt his fingertips wander, delicately searching, stroking her farther deeper, making Lexa choke out a sob ¨C however, it was not one of despair but thick with desire. He yed with her little peak next and then, his long finger probed her entrance.

    Lexa jerked in surprise but Kevin efficiently distracted and soothed her. His mouth sucked the taut bud of her breast and as she gasped, Kevin gently slid his long tapering finger inside her once again, deeper. He was doing everything right like a pro, although only he knows the secret. Back in the forest, in the wizard¡¯s hut, he hade across a smutic book of two protagonists having explicit sex with each other.

    He managed to read the book to the middle page before it was taken away from him by one of the wizard¡¯s disciples.

    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t recall the name of theic book. Perhaps he might have searched for it in the library if only he knew the name.

    The invasion of Kevin¡¯s finger inside Lexa made her clench her fists in Kevin¡¯s hair again. ¡°Kev... Kev...¡± She uttered between her gasps and moans as his finger began to stroke and slide within her with anguid rhythm. Following each scene of theic book.

    The fire zed even hotter over every inch of her skin. Her head fell back as she felt his thumb ying skilfully across her pulsing bundle of nerves. And before she knew it, a second finger was already inserted inside her. She felt a slight burn as he stretched her carefully and tenderly.

    Her moans started to be a little louder as his fingers reached deeper inside, giving her both slight pain and pleasure. Thatbination was driving her crazy! His fingers worked in delicate thrusts at first until her inner muscles began to rx and mp down on his fingers and seem to be drawing him in deeper.

    ¡°Oh, Lexa... just like that babe...¡± he whispered encouragingly, as he drew back a little.

    He teased the straining little peak with his thumb, without stopping the gentle thrust of his fingers.

    ¡°Do you want me deeper? Faster?¡± he prompted, and Lexa nodded and moaned.

    ¡°Yes Kevin... please... fast...¡± she panted, and of course, he dly obeyed.

    ¡°My pleasure, babe.¡± He said and his fingers thrust faster, deeper without pausing ¨C all the while, maintaining a steady but stimting pace. Not allowing her a single moment to catch her breath. He did not relent from his delicious strokes and torment until Lexa swallowed a scream and shuddered intensely in his hands.

    Her knees gave in and she slumped over him, breathing hard as she came down from the heavens where he had momentarily sent her to.

    ¡°How was that? You love it right?¡± his deep hypnotic voice echoed in her ear.

    Dazed, Lexa nodded and pulled away. She wiggled and it was Kevin¡¯s turn to groan.

    Lust jolted him and he knew he was going to lose it very soon. He wanted to be inside her so very badly. She was ready for him ¨C more than ready. He could feel it. Gods... he could not take it anymore.

    ******

    A happy reading guys!

 Chapter 97

    97 R-18 / Chapter 97: F*ck, you can¡¯t put your...

    Before Kevin could move, Lexa suddenly seized his mouth and kissed him. Kevin¡¯s eyes went wide, not anticipating an attack. Heavens, that was a surprise attack.

    The little scrap of self-control he had been clutching onto was about to snap when he suddenly broke the kiss. He then proceeded on kissing her cheeks, down to her neck.

    A low, masculine growl of satisfaction and desire escaped his throat as his kiss trailed from her jawline to her neck ¨C sounding so hungry as if he wanted to devour her like a highly sought-after delicacy.

    ¡°Lexa...Let¡¯s stand by the wall.¡± he groaned with need. He could hardly think straight, and neither could she.

    His mouth was suddenly on her breast as soon as they got to the wall side, making her gasp. He bit against the clothes covering her until he caught her nipple between his teeth in a light mp. Lexa¡¯s eye flew open, and he caressed her, his breath and tongue now softly licking her peak through her nightgown. All Lexa could do was fidget helplessly at these sensations she was experiencing.

    She suddenly registered to feel his teeth against her skin before hearing the sounds of ripping garment that reached her dazed consciousness. He did not even give her the chance to react. Because his mouth was already closed over the tip of her breast.

    He gave a soft grunt of satisfaction while she gasped and squirm at the foreign and ferocious sensations of his mouth moving sensually over her breast. His tongue licked her nipple and softly tugged and then sucked it. Lexa bit down hard on her lip to keep it from crying out.

    What he was doing to her was too much that she felt she was going to ck out, and yet at the same time... she did not want him to stop. Something unknown was happening to her... her hands moved to his head, sping his hair, and pulling at him as her muscles tightened up, her senses opening, reaching, wanting something she could not quite exin.

    ¡°Yes, Lexa... hold on to me, love...¡± he groaned, his deep voice vibrating against her nipple and his lips moved to the other.

    .....

    The fire of desire between them was burning so wild, it could hardly leave any room for sanity to remain.

    She clung desperately to him as he kissed and suck her other nipple, her body shuddering with sustained shivers because of the crawling heat his tongue was sending down to her toes.

    ¡°Kev-in...¡± she moaned as her fingers clenched onto more of his hair. Her breathy voice was the pure sound of tortured pleasure that sent shivers down Kevin¡¯s arms.

    He pulled his head away, his breathing hard and hot against her taut and wet nipple. His eyes were dark but seemed to be burning with fire and then he knelt on one knee and suddenly he was between her parted legs.

    Lexa¡¯s eyes grew wide when he licked the inside of her thighs, moving further inside her gown while his eyes never strayed from her. Overwhelmed and shocked, Lexa¡¯s hands that were clenched in his hair shakily pushed at him. ¡°No... it¡¯s my...¡± she stammered, heart, mming wildly inside her chest, not knowing what to say or do.

    ¡°Are you shy, wifey...¡± he told her as he licked his lips so incredibly sensuously it had shattered whatever hesitation was left in her. ¡°Come on, you¡¯re going to love it,¡± he added as he snuggled his head deeper between her legs.

    Shocked with utter embarrassment, Lexa automatically reached down and grabbed Kevin¡¯s hair to stop his face from reaching her most secretive part. Her face was as red as a cooked lobster as she looked down at him with wide-opened eyes.

    Kevin peeked up at her and his eyes glimmered more startlingly than usual. A hint of a devious yet rxed and slumberous smile graced the corners of his mouth.

    Without averting his eyes from hers, he licked her inner thigh, causing Lexa to tremble and gasp again. Her hands on his head grasped onto his hair tighter and he took advantage of her disorientation, moving further toward his goal. His breath was hot as he trailed his searing tongue along her soft skin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make you feel good, wifey.¡± He said huskily, sounding as though he was soothing her with his mouth and tongue. ¡°Open your legs for me, love...¡± he coaxed, and she did not know how she ended up doing so when he was not even holding her legs with his hands.

    She could feel him smiling against her intimate ce when she withdrew her shaking hand from his head. ¡°Yeah, this is it...¡± He purred and he pressed his erotic mouth against her sex.

    Oh, god...¡± she jolted, instantly flooded with mortification. ¡°No... wait... n-not there...¡± She uttered a hoarse protest and tried to move but she found herself without any strength. ¡°Kevin, you can¡¯t...¡±

    He took a nce at her. ¡°I know it¡¯s your first time doing this. It¡¯s also my first time. Calm down, I¡¯ll go easy with you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not... what I mean... It¡¯s... I-it¡¯s dirty down there... fuck, you can¡¯t put your-¡±

    ¡°Come on Lexa...¡± he smiled, the glimmers in his eyes became even brighter, fiercer. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter and by the way, It¡¯s not dirty. It¡¯s pretty and you¡¯re also pretty.¡± He red wickedly at her.

    Lexa sobbed as his mouth kissed her sex again. She could do nothing but keep her eyes tightly closed at the feel of his wicked mouth and tongueshing against her. What was this? She had no idea something like this was... oh, god...

    Every lick of his tongue sent enticing heat zipping right down to her toes ¨C making her bite down on her lips hard to keep herself from crying out in ecstasy. But the moment his tongue brushed over a certain sweet spot, she cannot help but just quiver and release a moan from her throat.

    **********

    Thanks for reading and supporting!

 Chapter 98

    98 R-18 / Chapter 98: Touch it wifey

    ¡°Lexa, I want to devour you whole. I want to suck every inch of your body.¡± Kevin moaned breathlessly.

    ¡°No, not that.¡± Lexa spread her legs wider and brought Kevin¡¯s head closer to her sex. ¡°Here, it¡¯s aching for your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry wifey, I¡¯ll ease your pain,¡± Kevin said as he started sucking Lexa¡¯s vagina and his tongue suddenly brushed past a sweet spot, her clitoris. She quivered and moaned loudly.

    ¡°Yes Kevin, keep going, I love it.¡±

    She felt him groan against her and then he suckled the taut bud of her vagina, making her twist and grab his raven-ck hair. He did not budge despite her tight hold on his hair, and she could not move an inch away. At first, he licked and sucked her slowly but as moments ticked by, his pace continued to increase.

    She could feel how wet she was now and to her mortification, her shame seemed to had long left her as her body arched and gasped, helplessly widening her thighs for him. Her bodynguage was literally asking him for more.

    His warm and skillful tongue danced across her pulsing flesh until Lexa¡¯s heartbeats seemed to drum in rhythm against her head.

    ¡°Fuck Lexa... you are so responsive...¡± came his husky murmur and she forced herself to look down. Her vision was blurry as their gazes met. ¡°I love you Lexandra...¡± he added and as though something snapped within him, he ate her again, but this time, his movements were hungrier and wilder.

    Heat zed over every pore of her skin and she knew her face was contorted and flushed with pleasure.

    .....

    He did not relent until her toes curled and there was a strange and wicked tension that coiled deep within her belly. She did not even realize that her leg was now hooked over on his strong shoulder.

    Kevin slowed and gazed up at her once again, making sure to look at her face in astonishment.

    He shed that devilish smile and he licked her while maintaining eye contact. The sight of his erotic gaze as he did that and everything else sent strong ripples throughout her body.

    His mouth nudged past her folds and something strong and wet and hot probed the entrance of her body. She jerked in surprise.

    ¡°Oh, god... wait... Kevin...¡± she squirmed, tugging at his hair again but he stayed with her. His strong tongue began to move,pellingly and demandingly.

    He did not pause despite her moans. He stroked and tormented her twitching flesh, not allowing her even a single moment to catch her breath. He feasted on her without reservation, and she could only surrender to the excruciating pleasure he was subjecting her to. This pleasure... this wildness... it was too much for her... and all she could say was his name...

    Kev..in ... ah, yes... yes...¡± She curled her fingers in his dark hair, desperately pulling on him now as her flesh began to twitch under his torments. His tongue continued bathing her sex with warm strokes until the sensation drove her higher and higher.

    Something euphoric flooded her and atst, she shuddered in rapture and squirmed as she was unable to control her limbs.

    Kevin however, did not pull away. Instead, he stayed right where he was and continued feasting on her as if he were adamant on drawing out everyst ripple of gratification he could geting from her.

    After a few moments, Kevin stopped and stood on his feet, his hands were ced on the wall. ¡°Lexa, I want you to touch me,¡± he whispered huskily close to her ears.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lexa said as she fluttered her eyes open. She touch his chest but Kevin sighed in disapproval.

    ¡°No, touch me,¡± Kevin said again and Lexa could only blink. She has been touching him before now, where else does he want her to touch?

    Her lips opened and then closed, her disbelieving eyes fixed on his taut face and to the grey fire in his bright eyes that seemed like a lure more potent than any potion existed.

    ¡°Touch you where?¡± she swallowed.

    He bit his lower lip and released it very slowly. He retracted one hand that was against the wall, without averting his gaze from hers, never blinking. His hand moved towards his trousers, to the pulsing and hot bulge that had been insistently prodding at her.

    ¡°Here wifey.¡± He released a pleasurable moan.

    Lexa felt her gaze involuntarily drift down and then was glued on his very evident erection and her heart skipped a beat as she swallowed hard. She had to use all her willpower to drag her gaze away from that spot and look back into his eyes. With cheeks ame and when she saw the look on his face and the intense glimmer in his bright eyes, Lexa determined in her heart, moved her hand slowly towards his bulge.

    Her movement was filled with hesitation that Kevin had to hold his breath and told himself to wait patiently when her hand was taking too long to reach his eager dick. His heart was pounding so hard it felt like he would get a heart attack. She was excruciatingly slow that it took all of Kevin¡¯s self-control and will not to grab her hand and guide it over him where he truly needed it.

    As he watched her hand inching closer, the anticipation became quite torturous. He battled within himself whether he should speak out and urge her to hurry up. But his next thought was that he might just be too impatient and that was why he felt her movement was so damned slower than it actually was. Patience Kevin... he told himself.

    And atst, his long-suffering was finally rewarded! Her dainty hand finally reached its destination. Kevin bit his lip at the butterfly touch of her hand.

    Lexa looked both shocked and fascinated the moment she felt how hard and hot it was. Despite the hesitation and nervousness, she couldn¡¯t help but feel wonder and curiosity at the same time.

    *********

    Time for some erotic y. Heck, I think I also need this tonight.

 Chapter 99

    99 R-18 / Chapter 99: It¡¯s so long

    Hesitantly, Lexa molded her fingers over the length of him and a pained-like groan echoed in her ear. She jerked in surprise and whipped her gaze up to Kevin¡¯s face as she snatched her hand back.

    Her eyes widened, looking worried and apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± she eximed, anxious that she had done something wrong in her ignorance in matters such as these.

    ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± She instantly added, flushing with embarrassment.

    Kevin pulled away, and the corner of his lips deepened with a wickedly sensuous smile. ¡°No, love...¡± he said and paused, ¡°Well, I¡¯m in pain but it¡¯s the pleasurable kind of pain. You know what I¡¯m talking about, right?¡± He locked his gaze with hers, not allowing her gaze to drift away, even if he understood her bashfulness. He wanted to savor and imprint into his mind every single response she brings forth.

    She nodded, flushing hard, thinking that it might be something like the unbearable feeling she had experienced when Kevin kissed her down there.

    ¡°Touch me again, Lexa.¡± He whispered as his eyes held hers. And when Lexa looked down again, she nearly gasped at the sight of his hard length already freed from the tight confines of his trousers. Since when did he manage to do this?

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s your first time seeing one?¡± Kevin asked and Lexa nodded in a daze, unable to take her eyes off his mighty hardness. ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing a females¡¯ too.¡± He revealed.

    ¡°Heavens, it¡¯s so long.¡± Lexa could not help but gulp. Gods... It was so much bigger and... longer in real life than she had thought and heard of...

    ¡°Touch it wifey...¡± He whispered as he coaxed her.

    .....

    Curiosity stirred powerfully inside her and to Kevin¡¯s surprise and immense pleasure, she reached out again, this time with less hesitation and more speedpared to her earlier actions. She eased her hand along the hardness shyly and Kevin nearly purred in pleasure.

    He seemed to revel in her every innocent and curious touch as he nuzzled his head into the nook of her neck.

    ¡°Yes, Lexa... like that... yes... curve your fingers around it...¡± he instructed. His fiery breath fanned against her skin all the while letting out a faint masculine groan.

    When Lexa did as he said and gripped his heavy shaft with her petite cool hands, the contrast in temperature caused Kevin to suck in a quick breath. ¡°Yes, babe... you¡¯re doing it right... stroke it... up and down... let me feel your hands touching that dick.¡±

    Kevin instructed as if he had been doing this before now. He imagined the scene of theic book in his head and was following each step carefully.

    ¡°Like... this?¡± she managed to speak as she glided her hand over him. The ripples of his soft hair against her bare neck and shoulder were raising gooseflesh over her skin.

    He pulled his head away to look at her and their eyes met. His eyes held a wicked glitter. ¡°Go faster... please...¡± he panted at her between his roughened breaths.

    Understanding what he wanted her to do, Lexa increased her pace and his eyes closed. His longshes trembled slightly against his cheek.

    Kevin could not evenprehend how good he was feeling at this moment. It was as if she opened a floodgate of desire hiding inside him, and now he was drowning in nothing but pleasure. A pleasure he thought was more powerful than anything he had ever experienced before.

    ¡°Lexa...¡± the deep and guttural way he uttered her name almost sounded like a tortured cry, his lips parting from the force of his sharp breaths.

    ¡°I love you, Kevin,¡± Lexa said as she moved her mouth toward his lips and kissed him. All the while, she still had her hands touching his hard dick.

    A low sound vibrated from deep within his chest, and his shaft jerked violently in a series of spasms as he spent himself in her hand.

    Lexa waspletely overwhelmed as Kevin lowered his scorching forehead to rest on her shoulder. His breaths came out hissing violently between his clenched teeth.

    ¡°God...¡± he let out a shaky breath after a while longer before finally pulling away. He stared at her still dazed and flushed face, looking as if he were beholding an extraordinary one-of-a-kind creature in the whole of creation.

    Hastily, he covered her mouth with his and kissed her wildly, all the while digging his hands into her long hair and tangling his fingers through those purple locks. They kissed for what felt so long until Lexa felt him tugging her gown off her shoulders and then the ripping sound reached her ears, shocking her. She pulled back from the kiss and looked incredulously at Kevin. He just ripped a perfectly gorgeous gown down the middle into two pieces!

    Seeing her shocked expression, Kevin gave her a sheepish grin before nting soothing kisses all over her face as he whispered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I am not usually this barbaric, my love. I¡¯m just so impatient when ites to you... especially right now...¡± he exined as patiently as he could, and Lexa immediately realized that he seemed a little worried he had scared her.

    She caught his face and smiled. ¡°I... I don¡¯t mind,¡± she said, ¡°you can tear them away all you want.¡± She chuckled at that and added, ¡°I found the gown in the wardrobe over there. There are enough gowns we could use, so I¡¯m saying you could tear them whenever you wish.¡±

    Her words and light-hearted statement made Kevin freeze for a moment. Then he cursed under his breath before jumping on her to possess her mouth again. He tore the rest of her clothes and undergarments to shreds and his intensity somehow made Lexa feel even more thrilled and worked up with unspeakable anticipation.

    He pulled her up slightly, his hand on her back as he removed all her clothes, including the singlet that were proving to be a hindrance and threw them off the bed. His lips dragged downwards from her lips to her throat. Hisrge palm moved to her head, and he gently grabbed a handful of her hair, pulling her head back to have greater ess to her neck.

    Lexa moaned at the feel of his mouth and tongue hungrily kissing her skin. Her hand reached out and brushed over the back of his neck, feeling his silky-smooth bare skin and his rigid muscles. He groaned at her touch and suddenly, he pulled away and stood by the bed.

    ******

    Should I give a bonus chapter today? Then shower me with gifts and golden tickets. If you do well, I may drop two extra chaps.

 Chapter 100

    100 R-18 / Chapter 100: Finally Inside Her.

    Bonus chapter for the power stones and golden tickets given by Grangel.

    ******

    Lexa was surprised as she saw Kevin stood by the bed, she dazedly bolstered herself up slightly, using her elbows to lift her upper body.

    Her mouth opened but the words did note out as the sight that weed her eyes took all her power speech away.

    Kevin was swiftly removing his trousers, letting the fabrics drop unceremoniously to the floor. His gleaming eyes were locked on her the whole time he was undressing. When his dick was fully bared to her gaze, Lexa¡¯s eyes glittered with shock, and chuckled nervously. She stared at the long hard dick that was pointing toward her.

    Just by mere looking at it, made her mouth keep on watering with anticipation.

    Lexa¡¯s face felt hot, no, not just her face. Her entire body too. She fell in love with this guy who had totally infected her with his charm. The anticipation just kept on rising the longer she stared at him. And she bit her lips in embarrassment when she felt the strong urge to just jump on him and run her fingers all over his captivating body.

    Seeing the desire and undeniable desire in Lexa¡¯s eyes as she looked at him, Kevin¡¯s heart protruded in utter satisfaction and gratification. To be able to satisfy his wife in this way was a great aplishment.

    Now that the two were naked, Kevin walked closer to Lexa and started sucking her breast while with his other free hand, he caressed her breast. While doing this, he held Lexa¡¯s hands above her head and started licking her body.

    .....

    But the pleasure was rising quickly in Lexa, and her Vagina began to ache. She wanted him to touch her there too. But he was so focused on her breasts and his other hand was pinning her hands above her head. The most agonizing thing was that he seemed to be acting and moving more slowly than usual. And it was driving her crazy!

    ¡°Touch me, Kevin, please.¡± She moaned tearfully. Kevin stopped the sucking and smiled at Lexa, a smile that nearly made her heart stop. His gaze sensuously glided from her face to every curve of her body as he looked at her, seeming to adore the very sight of her. Due to her hands being sped above her head, Lexa¡¯s breasts were lifted andpletely exposed. Her pink nipples were tense and wet and erotic. Kevin growled softly as he stared at the buds that were peaking due to his incitement as well as the cool air.

    He coaxed and explored her body until she was utterly helpless and so soaking wet. When Kevin slipped his fingers inside her, it slid easily into her, and Lexa¡¯s insides eagerly sped down on it. Her responsiveness aroused an even more pleasing smile on Kevin¡¯s lips. He slid another finger, spreading her, as his thumb yfully teased her taut bud and all her sensitive spots. He already knew where to find her sweet spots and it would be impossible for him to ever forget.

    ¡°Please... Kevin,¡± she said between her moans, ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±

    Kevin proceeded on carrying her to the bed and made hery naked while facing the roof. His hand had eventually let go of her wrists and they travelled determinedly down to her knees. She felt his strong and powerful hands firmly grasp her knees and pushed her leg open further before settling himselffortably between her widespread thighs. Lexa could onlynguidly lift her head slightly and peek at him kneeling there in anticipation, eyes glittering intensely as he stared at her.

    ¡°Oh Lexa, my love... I¡¯m finally... going to taste you,¡± his voice was hot and unsteady.

    Kevin¡¯s heartbeat raced uncontrobly. He was so hot... he had never felt this hot in his entire life. My god... he groaned... everything felt so surreal...

    ¡°Lexa...¡± he uttered her name as his hard dick settled at the entrance of her wet vagina, ¡°I¡¯m... putting it in... tell me if it hurts, okay?¡±

    ¡°Lexa nodded, swallowing. She lifted her weakened hands to touch his chest, but Kevin caught them, and he pinned them above her head again.

    Kevin had to murmur to himself to be patient and gentle despite the primal need that was overpowering him. Entwining her fingers with his, Kevin slowly and gently pushed himself into her wet vagina entrance.

    The moment he slid inside her, everything just got lost ¨C all that he had been telling himself and preparing in his mind was gone, just like that ¨C and before he knew it, he was pushing strongly inside her, causing Lexa to flinch, and cry out in pain. He totally forgot about giving her time to adjust to his size, the difort that would sure be there as it was her first time being stretched out so much, and of course, the breaking of her maidenhead. He eased himself a little bit to see if Lexa was alright.¡±

    ¡®I need to keep it calm, she¡¯s a virgin. She may be feeling a lot of pain. I have to take it easy with her.¡± He said patiently to himself, groaning as he forced his whole being to freeze and stay utterly still. The sound of her whimpering cries cooled his raging blood and woke him up from the haze of pleasure that had swallowed him whole. And the next thing he knew, he found himself torn between the regret of hurting her and the deadly pleasure of finally being able to be inside her.

    ¡°Are you alright, Lexa?¡± he asked, his jaw clenching as he stared down at her with unfocused gleaming eyes. He knew it was stupid of him in asking her this question as it was obvious from her cries that she was not okay. However, he did not know what else to say to her.

    His taut face and the look in his eyes were enough for Lexa to tell that he was restraining and holding himself back quite harshly. As much as she would like to assure him with words, all she could do right then was just give him a small nod. The burn and pain caused by his sudden and forceful invasion made her unable to utter nothing but a weak moan.

    ******

    Thanks for reading. Want one more bonus chapter? Support me now with your Gifts and Golden tickets.

 Chapter 101

    101 R-18 / Chapter 101: Can¡¯t be resisted

    ¡°Are you okay dear?¡± he asked after feeling her body rxed suddenly.

    Lexa nodded after hesitating for a couple of seconds, unable to resist the heart-breaking look in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes Lexa...¡± he uttered her name in rapture as his hips began to move in slow and controlled thrusts. His mouth was back on hers again, kissing her lips passionately as he whispered her name over and over like a mantra.

    Kevin felt as if he were drowning in a sensation of ultimate pleasure. He continued his chants in his head, ¡®not yet, patience... she¡¯s still... give her a little more time to...¡¯

    But before he knew it, the chants were once again hopelessly lost, and his hips were already moving faster than his mind could follow. It was just impossible. The pleasure he was feeling was too much for him to resist! This was an impossible battle! And it seems that it was fated that he was going to lose terribly this time. This woman could truly bring him to his knees and make him lose his mind.

    Forgetting about everything else, Kevin kept thrusting deeper, stronger, earning himself another moan from Lexa.

    ¡°Lexa... Lexa...¡± he uttered her name over and over again as he slid in and out of her. Every thrust still caused her to gasp due to the sharp burn, but her hands that he had finally freed moved on their own ord and she hugged him tightly to her, as if trying to pull him closer, deeper. Maybe because of the indescribable feelings that were welling up in her heart, for finally being one with him, it managed to ovee and surpass all the pain she felt and allowed her to concentrate on the pleasure.

    Feelingpletely stretched out and filled in a way that was so new to her, Lexa held onto his shoulders.

    ¡°Kev...¡± she began to call his name as her hands caressed his naked skin. ¡°I love you...¡± she uttered and Kevin stilled. He stared down at her. His eyes fierce and ravenous and filled with desire and emotions so strong words at this moment would not be enough even if he were to express them.

    .....

    He groaned and seized her mouth with punishing gentleness, her name being the only word that fell reverently from his lips. It was as if he had forgotten his ownnguage, forgotten how to speak, and there was only that one word he could remember ¨C her name.

    His thrusts became faster, pushing his dick right up to the base, and rubbing her wet and tight inner walls with a delicious and addicting friction until Lexa¡¯s moans and the wet sounds of their lovemaking filled the room.

    Subconsciously, she wrapped her slender legs around his slender and muscr waist and tenderly stroked his back. Not knowing that the tender strokes of her fingers only served to drive the mes of arousal to burn even hotter in Kevin.

    He growled low and his pace quickened. And the moment Lexa kissed his neck, Kevin¡¯s hardness throbbed, and Lexa felt very clearly as he swelled to bigger proportions within her walls. Oh my... her eyes widened in surprise.

    But her mind was quickly pulled by the pleasure generated by his vigorous thrusts and the sounds that he was making. His soft growls and grunts apanied by the harsh and hot blow of his breath against her skin sent enjoyable shivers running through her. The way his arms held her and how he breathlessly and desperately kept calling out her name as he made wondrous love to her was devastating ¨C it was everything she had dreamt of. It was everything she needed.

    Drunk with pleasure, Kevin continued moving with powerful thrusts. The feel of her mouthtching onto the sensitive skin of his throat surprised him and it was that savage blow that she had dealt which delivered the killing strike. He could only let out a deep guttural groan as he shuddered powerfully before jerking violently inside her, filling her weing womb with his sperm.

    Kevin was still breathing so heavily as he came down from the high that shook him impossibly hard. He could not believe how quick he had reached his orgasm. And on top of that, to think that he did not just fail to keep the promise he made to himself that he should be gentle to her since it is her first time, but he was also unable to even hold it in until she or the both of them climaxed and reached that incredible peak together. Gods... what had happened to him? This had never happened to him before. What did this wife of his do to him?

    Silence reigned between them for a long while. However, it was afortable andpaniable silence which allowed the both of them to calm down and catch their breaths from the vigorous activities that they had just finished. They were just lying there on the bed, both flushed with the joy of conjugal bliss. His head was resting contentedly on her chest, as he braced himself on his elbows, taking extra care to ensure he would not crush her with his weight.

    Feeling his hot breaths and the silky tickle of his long eyshes against her skin, Lexa lifted her hands that were encircling Kevin¡¯s head and allowed them to travel southward. She started to draw circles with her fingers, moving down his back and continued running her hands along his lean sides, as if to explore his body. Her touches, though innocent, were smooth and hot and arousing to Kevin. He could do nothing but to keep himself still and growl low with pleasure as he felt his dick harden again so soon inside her, while she continued exploring him.

    He finally realized his body was still joined to hers this whole time and that fact too, worked him up even more into a frenzy. He could feel his body temperature heating up again and felt his blood surging with the provocation that was stirred up by those delicate fingers running all over him.

    *****

    Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 102

    102 R-18 / Chapter 102: Ending

    With an erotic deep sound, Kevin lifted his head from her chest and quickly descended as his mouth devoured hers with renewed vigor and primal hunger. It was as if he were so starved for her taste and was ravenous for her vour again. When Lexa weed his advances with the same intensity, his heart thumped for joy and his cock hardened even more, utterly aroused at herplete and absolute weing of him. Lexa pulled his cock back until it almost slipped out of her and then proceeded to thrust it back in, deep and hard inside of her.

    Lexa gasped and moaned. Her inner walls were trembling with excessive pleasure as Kevin pulled all the way out then slid in deep again over and over. She had barely begun to calm down from the previous intense stimtion from their first round of love making and now she was being besieged by another round of intense movements from him again. She felt as though she was being driven insane by the pleasure being evoked deep within her.

    ¡°Lexa...¡± he began to speak as he looked down at her. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked, not stopping his slow yet hard and deep thrusts into her, as his gaze smouldered with silvery fire while watching her closely like a hawk.

    Forcing her eyes open to look at him, she nodded as she looked at him when Kevin suddenly held her hand and took them to his mouth and began kissing and licking her fingers.

    Shocked, Lexa¡¯s eyes widened, feeling electrified and mortified at the same time. What was he trying to do?

    ¡°Say it out love, I want you to tell me.¡± He said as he kept kissing her hand, his bright eyes gleaming so wickedly beautiful.

    Completely seduced, Lexa heard herself say ¡°I... It feels good...¡± she blushed even harder.

    ¡°Just good?¡± he asked again, this time, he quickened his pace, diving deeper inside her.

    ¡°Ah! Ugh!¡±

    .....

    She was unable to control the volume due to Kevin goading her on.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, Lexa...¡± he said, not slowing his pace, ¡°let me hear your moans, I want to hear it.¡±

    ¡°Ah.. Ugh!¡±

    He shed his devastating smile at her as he took both her hands and entwined his fingers with hers.

    ¡°Yes, moan for me, Lexa. Call my name...¡±

    ¡°Kev... Kevin...¡± Lexa could no longer stop herself as he drove hard and sure inside her. ¡°Oh god... Kevin... ah!¡±

    ¡°How do you feel Lexa? Tell me...¡± he asked again between his ragged breaths. The maddening pleasure was building up within her and Lexa could no longer hold in her voice.

    ¡°So good...¡± she moaned loudly, and those words seemed to have fuelled Kevin¡¯s vigor to the brim and his cock swelled.

    I¡¯m going to fill every part you Lexa... he promised with a gleam in his eyes and Lexa could only gasp out the word ¡®yes¡¯ as she wrapped her arms and legs around him. And then with onest thrust from Kevin, she cried out as her inner flesh pulsed and clenched around him hard, shuddering with utter fulfilment while Kevin once again spent himself inside her in violent spurts.

    A few minutes passed but none of them made a sound. They simply stayed still in each other¡¯s embrace, unwilling to part until the room became utterly quiet as the sounds of their breaths quietened.

    Kevin did not realize that Lexa had dozed off for a short time while the both of them were calming down in each other¡¯s embrace.

    Lexa would have sworn she felt so satiated and also protected and secure within that embrace that she rxed and drifted off.

    When Lexa opened her eyes again, what she saw made her face burn with heat,pletely embarrassed.

    Kevin had stood beside her and had decided to clean up the mess that they made while having love with each other. He saw that Lexa had her legs opened wide. Probably because she was asleep, she failed to realize that she was naked and someone was smiling amusingly at the sight of it.

    She had immediately jerked off as she felt someone wiping her sex area with a warm wet towel but the wiping was so humanly gentle.

    Shocked and surprised, Lexa suddenly closed her legs, trapping his hand between her legs.

    ¡°W-w-what are you ¨C ¡± Lexa could feel herself burning up and her face flushed red as she stammered.

    ¡°Shh... open up, wifey. Let me -¡± Kevin on the other hand, was calm and collected. His voice steady and reassuring. He had a smile curved on his lips as heughed at Lexa¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°But... shit...¡± Lexa¡¯s voice was drowned out as Kevin bent and kissed her lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine, Lexa¡± he whispered against her lips naughtily as his eyes gleamed at her so gorgeously, and Lexa could only bite down on her cherry lips. Slowly, she rxed her legs, causing a smile to bloom on Kevin¡¯s face.

    She saw him pull away and then felt him continued dabbing the warm towel so gently against her skin. Her eyes nervously wandered everywhere else but to him.

    By the time Kevin finally finished what he had aimed to do, He changed the bedsheet cause it was wet from their releases, ced a new one on it and covered Lexa with a warm blue nket from the wardrobe. Afterward he disappeared from the shadow pace into his dorm room.

    He found himself in his bed as nned and was covered by a white nket.

    Carefully peeping out of the nket to look at his surrounding, he saw that all the students were asleep and the lights were switched off. If he was to take Lexa out of the shadow space, he would have to take her somewhere out of any of the students¡¯ sight.

    After everything has been checked and all seemed to be okay, Kevin returned back to the shadow space in their given bedroom.

    Lexa was still awake when Kevin returned to the room. She felt relieved after he told her that everything was okay. He climb on the bed andid next to her. His hand slid around her waist before wrapping tightly around her as he pulled her closer to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy Lexa, let¡¯s talk tomorrow. Sweet dreams.¡±

    Lexa felt his lipsnd on her forehead. The gesture made her heart thump even wilder.

    She smiled and replied him. ¡°Goodnight, my love.¡±

    For the first time in forever, Lexa called him love. Kevin had been the one using words of endearment since the beginning but his wife had willingly said this to him. It was a memory that will be kept in the archives of Kevin¡¯s mind forever.

    ******

    Okay, so who¡¯s going to gift me a magic castle. I¡¯m hungry for one, please.

 Chapter 103

    103 Bonus Chapter / Chapter 103: The two different schools

    For the golden tickets and power stones I received today, I decided to give a bonus chapter. Keep up the good work!

    ********

    Morning had came by quickly and all students were preparing for their new sses in a new school, with new rules.

    Sophia and Pretta were made the Dean of the two schools; The light school and the Dark school. Even though they were in the samepound, they were in different buildings apart from each other. The only time both schools meet is when an assembly takes ce every morning.

    New rules were set for each schools and the deans had different sybuses made for their students. Although the two deans promised the school master to do their best and train the students to be united, outside Adam¡¯s office, Sophia changed her word and said she would never let the dark creatures unite with the light creatures who gave away the blood stone to the vampires.

    ¡°Who knows? You might hand over the dark creatures to the Vampires and feign ignorance.¡± Sophia scoffed before leaving for the School hall where the students were expected to assemble at the stroke of 8am.

    7am in the morning is the waking time when all rms gets sounded for the students to wake up. After which they head to the assembly hall, thereafter to the canteen before starting their sses for the day. It was the new rules given to them.

    In fact, each were told to buy wands and flying brooms for their next sses. The students using magics were wondering why they needed wands and brooms when they are not wizard, but a rumor was heard, saying that all students would be learning spells and magics at the same time. Anticipated by this new discovery, all the students couldn¡¯t wait till the sses started. The elves were most excited by the broom thing. Due to their inability to fly except they use spells or have charmed flying boots, they thought having a broom was a great help to them. Not all could afford to buy the charmed boot anyway.

    As soon as the rm rang, Kevin could also hear the sound of an rm in his ears. Tugging himself awake, he checked the time and saw that it was a few minutes past seven. He tapped Lexa slightly and jolt her awake carefully so she won¡¯t freak out or shriek in embarrassment. She was still naked though, and Kevin was just the same as her.

    .....

    ¡°Good morning sunshine.¡± Kevin greeted as Lexa fluttered her eyes open and saw the bright smile on Kevin¡¯s face. But her mind wasn¡¯t on his face but his hard lengthy dick that was pointing at her at the moment.

    Kevin chuckled softly as he saw her lock her eyes on his cock.

    ¡°That¡¯s how it does every morning.¡± Kevin said, clearing his throat while watching Lexa move her hands closer to it.

    ¡°It is hard, so hard...¡± She examined it as she softly brushed her soft hand past the cock. A deep moan and surge of pleasure came over Kevin once again. He wanted to jump on her and devour her once again but he knew they weren¡¯t at the time when they need to do something like this. Not in this morning. Any more minute spend in embracing each other will make them arrivete to the Assembly hall.

    ¡°Lexa, we can do thister, huh? We could bete for the assembly. I need to take you to your room as soon as possible.¡± Kevin said as he drew Lexa closer to him and carried her off the bed. He didn¡¯t drop her off until he reached the bathroom door and entered with her in his arms.

    They bathed together in a hot tub and after fifteen minutes of a rxing bath, the couples went into the room to put on their respective dresses.

    Kevin and Lexa stood in front of the wardrobe and before Lexa could do anything, Kevin had started picking out things for her.

    He opened the wardrobe at the right side by the upper section of the wardrobe and picked a nice pink bra for her.

    He not only helped her pick the bra but also insisted on helping her put it on.

    ¡°You are so beautiful darling.¡± Kevin praises her once again. He couldn¡¯t help but worship this beauty goddess that stood in front of him. She was as dazzling as gold and her skin were pure Snow White. Her scent as Kevin ce his jaws on her shoulders filled his hungry stomach with satisfaction and a soothing feeling came over him.

    The hunger he was once feeling was gone and he could only smell Lexa, feel Lexa and think Lexa at the moment. No matter how hard he tried to think of other things, he realized that he couldn¡¯t at all. It was only Lexa that filled the nooks and crannies of his mind.

    Kevin wanted to blurt out the sentence; ¡°Lexa what did you do to me.¡± But he quickly thought it over and instead helped with the ck singlet.

    ¡°I¡¯m d I¡¯ll be wearing mine today. But I need to be careful so no one would see me wearing what belonged to winged fairies.¡± Kevin murmured. It¡¯s not like he was talking to himself or Lexa.

    ¡°If anyone sees you, just should just lie to the person that you¡¯re a fairy. Reveal your wings if ites to that.¡± She suggested as she picked the shirt of her uniform and wear it on the ck singlet.

    Kevin also started dressing up too but when he was about to lock his buttons, Lexa had turn out to be reciprocating what Kevin did to him. Although, she was facing Kevin now, previously when Kevin was doing his, she had her back turned on him.

    She buttoned up thest button and smiled at Kevin who instantly smiled back.

    ¡°My wife...¡± Kevin whispered into her ear. ¡°You did so well right now.¡±

    After both students were dressed up, they prepared for the new ss. Just as nned, Kevin would need to find a ce to stay before he could make Lexa exit the shadow. He needs to find a ce that is void of the spying eyes of any student. He would kill whoever sees them exiting the shadow void. It was something that was suppose to be kept a secret till he decided to reveal himself to the public.

    ******

    Want a release of 20 to 30 chapters? Your magic castle would do the trick. Even if it takes summoning the gods of typing to write ¡¯em, I would surely do so if I receive a magic castle. Thanks for reading, I can see how supportive you guys are. Thank you!

 Chapter 104

    104 Chapter 104: Level Up!

    As soon as Kevin appeared in his dorm room he had immediately gotten off his bed. But before that, he decided to check out the various system messages he received and didn¡¯t read since yesterday. He was too weary to read anything, so he pended them to today.

    ¡°Of course I know, bring it up.¡± Kevin instantly said and the system started disying series of messages to him.

    Kevin couldn¡¯t help but smile as he read the system messages below.

    Kevin couldn¡¯t contain the happiness within him. He grinned fiercely as he chose the option to level up immediately.

    < Strength stat: 22

    This was beyond awesome to Kevin. He was able to obtain enormous rewards from having Sex and kissing. So this was why the system insisted on him having a Harem. Sometimes he thinks the system was being cruel but he realize that the system was doing this all for his sake. That the system doesn¡¯t want to talk about his father has a reason and he knew that it was for his sake.

    Within a few minutes, the Evolution ended and Kevin was free from the pain.

    He noticed that his senses had improved greatly than before. He could feel the auras of the students around him. Innocent, guilty and murderous auras filled the air.

    Apart from that, Kevin saw that he had gone taller than before. He picked up a mirror from the bed of his fellow bedmate and took a look at his face. He was starting to have a mustache and his face looked more adult than his age.

    .....

    ¡°Man, I¡¯m going to miss my young face.¡±

    Now that he¡¯s a few points away from reaching level ten, Kevin would do whatever it takes to get to level ten within this week. He wanted toplete the main quest that was given to him and obtain the rewards that awaited him.

    He immediately stood up from his bed. Since he already bathed and was dressed up, he had no other reason to stay in the dorm room. And by the way, he got lots of things to do before the assembly starts. He wants to explore their new school and have a little excursion of his own.

    He passed by the boys of his dorm room who were either dressing up or were still in the bathroom. He wasn¡¯t someone special so they didn¡¯t care about him anyway and that was okay to Kevin.

    If he were to think right, none of them even know his name.

    ¡°Hi Kevin.¡± A boy who was tucking in his shirt suddenly called out. Kevin tilted his head to the side and saw the boy waving for him toe over.

    ¡®Or maybe him.¡¯ Kevin thought as he tried to recall the face of the student as he walked towards him but he didn¡¯t seem to know him anywhere.

    ¡°Sorry, do I know you?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°Oh, probably.¡± The boy chuckled. ¡°I saw you fight in the weapon hall back in our former school. And you fight so well, especially when you fought thest guy, the loser... what¡¯s his name though.¡±

    Suddenly, someone pushed the boy from behind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call him a loser again, he¡¯s my brother.¡± Reed said as he appeared behind the boy with his brother Zoe.

    Just as the other students saw Reed push the boy, they had immediately rushed over to them.

    ¡°What is going on here?¡± A deep male voice said.

    When Reed and Zoe lifted their heads to see who was speaking, they saw that it was Graham, the School¡¯s bully.

    Since all the light creature boys were told to stay together, everyone, including the bullies were now sleeping in the same room as the others. Kevin was certain fights would ur frequently in the dorm room.

    ¡°W-we...¡± Zoe stuttered and couldn¡¯te up with a good excuse.

    Graham scoffed and shifted his gaze towards Kevin standing opposite them.

    ¡°You¡¯re Kevin right?¡± Graham asked and Kevin nodded.

    ¡°I can see that you¡¯re very much alive. Hmm.¡± Graham uttered, which sounds really suspicious to Kevin.

    He guessed that graham might have a hand in the fight between him and Matt. He heard one of the gang members mention the name Graham, saying that he would be annoyed if they fail hismand or something...

    If his assumption was right, then those men were Graham¡¯s men. He gave them to Matt so he could get rid of him once and for all. But why exactly did they want to get rid of him? Kevin smiled and decided in his mind to find out more about this graham guy. He should get rid of him before it was toote.

    Graham heard about the death of his men and Matt. The person who reported to him said it might be that they were affected by the spell from the bloodstone. That was the only thing that could exin their death.

    ¡°Yeah, I can see that you¡¯re alive too. Nice to meet you, even though I don¡¯t know who you are.¡± Kevin said. Truthfully, he knew who they are, but he decided to act clueless and y dumb for a while. He knew Graham was the school bully who drives fear into the hearts of all students. Dan had once told him about him but this was the first time he got to see him so closer.

    Graham moved his hands closer to Kevin¡¯s for a handshake. That was when Kevin spotted one of the the Triling rings stuck in his middle finger.

    ¡°Nice ring you got there.¡±

 Chapter 105

    105 Chapter 105: The strange castle

    ¡°Nice ring you got there.¡± Kevin smiled as Graham moved his hands closer to shake him.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Graham said as he withdrew his hands back without shaking Kevin. He had a curious and suspicious look on his face after hearing Kevinpliment his ring.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll meet in ss then,¡± Graham said as he instantly walked back to his bed with a frown on his face. He knew Kevin looks suspicious as he asked about the ring in his hands. From the reports he received from his men about Matt and the others, they said to him that their rings had gone missing.

    He wondered how the ring could have gone missing when they were under the influence of the bloodstone spell. The rings couldn¡¯t disappear unless someone stole them from their hands.

    Seeing how Kevin recognized his ring made hime to the conclusion that he knew something about the rings.

    ¡°Is he nning to sell them?¡± Graham wondered.

    ¡°What should we do to him, boss?¡± One of his men had suddenly said.

    ¡°I want you guys to watch him carefully, report to me everywhere he goes. I want to find out the truth about the deaths of my men.¡± Graham ordered.

    ???????

    .....

    Finally, outside the boy¡¯s dormitory, Kevin looked around to see where he could stay that would keep him out of the sight of others. And then he went towards the back of the building and summoned Lexa out of the shadow space.

    ¡°Oh,e on, I was watching an interesting movie. You interrupted me all of a sudden.¡± Lexained.

    ¡°Sorry, you can still watch itter. We have a few minutes left until 8 am, go grab the stuff you need and head to the assembly hall. In case you got there before me, I¡¯ll join you soon.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Where are you going, Kevin?¡± Lexa asked with a concerned stare. She didn¡¯t want them to part from each other. But she understood that Kevin would not always be around. And also, she¡¯s not the only harem wife Kevin would have. She knew he would always have more and it was nothing she could stop. She is just some ¡®one of my wives¡¯ to Kevin.

    But she wasn¡¯t sad, she had chosen to be Kevin¡¯s harem even though she knew she was not the onlydy he¡¯ll be having.

    ¡°Lexa, I need to do something quickly. I won¡¯t take long.¡± Kevin said, pleadingly.

    Lexa smiled calmly, and replied;

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you at the hall then. Just be careful, you have lots of girls staring at you.¡± Lexa said as she saw a few female elves giggling as they saw Kevin.

    Lexa didn¡¯t say this but she was amazed at how Kevin grew more mature than he was yesterday. He became more handsome than before and his Masculinity seems to have been evoked vigorously.

    ¡°That¡¯s my husband, my pretty handsome Kevin.¡± Lexa smiled to herself before leaving for the Girl¡¯s dormitory.

    She flew towards the building instead of walking and giggled to herself all the way. Although it was cold, Lexa doesn¡¯t seem to care and kept on flying till she reached her destination.

    Their dorm room was split into two since the females were a lot more than the males. They had a downstairs and an upstairs. Same for the female dorm rooms of the ck creatures.

    The poption of females was so much more than the males since the beginning, and that¡¯s why many of the leaders had more than two wives. The only man who stuck with one wife was the king.

    He once had two wives with one giving birth to two children and the other none. The childless wife was Evelyn, Kevin¡¯s mother. While the second wife called Rama was surprisingly Dan¡¯s mother.

    The king treated her children as his own until he discovered that they weren¡¯t his biological children. The king sent Rama and her children away from the city and he never heard from them again.

    Meanwhile, Dan who learnt of this story and how he turned out to be the son of a vampire emperor was angered after hearing that his mother went on tomit suicide after the king sent her away. His mother died and he became an orphan for sixteen years before turning into a full vampire. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t know anything about Dan¡¯s other sibling who was his sister. But Dan still hoped he could see her soon.

    Upon getting to her dorm room, Lexa grabbed two of her sweater coats and a few stuffs before leaving her room again. She wear one of the coats and flew onto the sky once again. The snow had started falling heavily and everywhere was full of white mist making it difficult to see what wasing except for the buildings that were around them.

    ???????

    Far from the assembly hall and the two dorm buildings of both creatures, Kevin was standing in front of a ck castle and beyond the castle was a thick forest. He looked backwards and saw that the school buildings were out of his view. The snow had started falling and it was difficult to see beyond where a person was.

    Still, Kevin was unafraid and had taken a few steps toward the castle until he heard something circling around him.

    ¡°What is that, System?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡®Kevin, I don¡¯t know, just be careful, there may be danger lurking on every corner.¡¯ The system said. Even though something was telling Kevin to leave immediately, he was adamant to leave. He wanted to see what was inside the castle before he could leave.

    Ignoring the loud beating of his heart and the strange thing that was circling secretly around him, Kevin walked toward the gate of the castle. It was an ancient castle with the same type of gate that all castles have.

    He got to the entrance of the castle but before he entered the castle, something frightful had jumped on him.

 Chapter 106

    106 Chapter 106: The Naked panther girl

    ¡°Groarrr!!¡± A ck panther cat suddenly appeared from his right side and jumped on him.

    Kevin shrieked with fear as he saw the beast all of a sudden. He tried using his lightning magic but he couldn¡¯t lift his hands as they were stepped on by the panther.

    The panther was on top of him and he couldn¡¯t do anything since his hands were trampled on by the beast.

    The sharp fangs of the panther snarled at him and Kevin could see the saliva from the beast¡¯s mouth dropping on his face.

    Disgusted by the drooling saliva of the beast, Kevin tried to push the beast by summoning his Triling wings.

    The wings appeared at his back but the weight of the panther mped him down that he couldn¡¯t lift himself into the air.

    ¡°God damn this beast, why the hell did Ie here in the first ce,¡± Kevin said in regret.

    Abruptly, he started hearing something talking to him. It was a sweet female voice, and when he traced where the voice wasing from, he realized that it was from the panther beast in front of him.

    ¡°A Triling... A new Triling has finally appeared after 500 years. I finally get to see one.¡± The beast said. ¡°See those wings, they are gorgeous and beautiful.¡±

    .....

    Kevin was dazzled by what he was seeing. A beast was talking like a real person. How is that feasible? It was his first time seeing a beast talk in hisnguage and what even amazed him was that the beast knows who he was.

    Unexpectedly, the beast transformed into a female elf while she had her hands ced on Kevin¡¯s chest.

    Kevin¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of what he was seeing at the moment. It was something he had seen this morning. But he noticed that this was more busty than any other type he ever saw.

    The transformed female had her small hands ced on Kevin¡¯s chest but Kevin¡¯s eyes were glued to one thing. Two pairs of breasts were ring at him.

    He had his mouth opened wide and inadvertently, the female elf¡¯s hands slipped and her naked breast translucently entered his mouth.

    The two were like that for a few seconds till Kevin came to his consciousness and pushed the female away from him.

    ¡°Who the hell are you.¡± Kevin¡¯s eyes red at the naked vagina of the female. He had his hands pointing toward the female in case she tries to do something stupid. She was a panther, to begin with.

    ¡°If you are the Triling, then I¡¯m the Trilling¡¯s bride.¡± The female giggled and Kevin would have sworn she was so cute right now.

    ¡°For thest time, What are you, why are you here?¡± Kevin asked with a frown.

    He really couldn¡¯t get his eyes off the busty breast of the female. It was bigger than her head. If he was topare it with Lexa¡¯s, hers was two times bigger than Lexa¡¯s.

    But that wasn¡¯t Kevin¡¯s concern, he wanted to know who this female is, and why she transformed from a beast to an elf.

    ¡°I am Azura. A half panther, half-Elf. Actually, my father was an Elf while my mother was born a panther. We Panthers can turn into human forms but me being a half-elf, half-panther, I could transform into a human form and also to an Elf. I¡¯m special by the way. My job is to be a bride to the Triling and protect him with my life. And that¡¯s you.¡± The female suddenly moved closer to Kevin and hugged him.

    ¡°Get off me.¡± Kevin retorted and pushed her away from him. ¡°How did you know I¡¯m a Triling.¡±

    ¡°Those wings... they were the same wings that thest Triling had. I wasn¡¯t able to see him because he died before my time, but I saw a drawn picture of him in the Triling Book.¡±

    Summoning out the book that Lexa gave him from the shadows, Kevin showed it to the female.

    ¡°This book?¡± He inquired.

    ¡°Oh my goodness! Yes, that¡¯s the book. I have this type of book inside the castle but it has been stolen not too long ago.¡±

    ¡°You sure it¡¯s not this one?¡± Kevin asked to see if the book was the same as the one stolen.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not this. I recognize the book so well. It has different scratches all over. w scratches I mean, hehe.¡± The female giggled once again.

    Kevin sat gently on the ground and the female immediately sat beside him.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Azura right?¡± He asked and the female nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, Azura Windhill. Your bride-to-be.¡± She instantly replied.

    ¡°Do you know that I already have two harem wives? And you imed to be my bride, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not. Besides, I¡¯m here to fulfill the promise we made to thest Triling. At hisst moment, he came to request help from my mother but they couldn¡¯t do anything since he would die anyway. So they promised to help the next Triling to exist after him and that is you.¡± Azura said but her mood changed slightly as she continued with her speech. ¡°A tragedy urred to them and I was chosen to fulfill the promises they made by bing your bride. It doesn¡¯t matter how many wives you have. My job is to protect you.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t you search for me? Why are you in an ancient castle like this?¡± Kevin asked as he ran his hands through his hair.

    ¡°You see this castle? I had a duty to guard this ce till you arrive. It was the castle that thest Triling created for himself. I had no clue how to find you except for the indifferent wings you had. I stay around the castle hoping that one day you woulde here to find me. And here you are.¡± Azura exined.

    ¡°What¡¯s in this castle though?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°Just a few old things that thest Triling left behind. I thought they might be useful, so I had them hidden inside a secret storage room. The only thing I wasn¡¯t able to hide was the Triling book which was stolen by some strange elves a few days ago.¡±

    Ding!

    Kevin¡¯s wristwatch had suddenly sounded, notifying him that it was 8 am on dot. He waste, sote for the assembly.

    ****

    For the massage chair gift, I¡¯m releasing more than two chapters today. Keep up the good work, dear readers.

 Chapter 107

    107 Chapter 107: We don¡¯t go around Naked in our World.

    ¡°To cut the story short, you¡¯ve never left this castle for how many years now?¡± Kevin inquired.

    ¡°Not long... I was born on the same day you were born. And I¡¯ve been in the castle since then. During that time, people abandoneding to this ce, so it was safe for me to stay. Not until five years ago, a certain number of people woulde here frequently to search for something and I¡¯m sure it was the pieces of stuff that the Triling left by.¡±

    Ding!

    Kevin¡¯s wristwatch had suddenly sounded, notifying him that it was 8 am on dot. He waste, sote for the assembly.

    Summoning a gown out of the wardrobe in the shadow space, Kevin handed a green dress to Azura.

    ¡°What is this for?¡± She asked ncing at the gown like it was some abomination. She couldn¡¯t be med though. Beasts do not put on clothes like elves and fairies. They aren¡¯t ashamed of their nakedness like all people do. So it was reasonable for Azura to think wearing clothes was unnecessary.

    Never in her life did she cover her nakedness and not a single living soul has ever seen her naked except for Kevin.

    ¡°It¡¯s snowing. And we don¡¯t go around naked in our world, if anyone spots you like this, you¡¯ll be harassed sexually.¡± Kevin exined as he help her put on her dress.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± She ignorantly asked with a curious look on her face.

    .....

    Sighs...

    Kevin sighed and red into the silver moon eyes of Azura. Her silver locks flow down her shoulders and she looks more stunning than anydy he ever saw.

    ¡®Omg, this girl is breathtaking...¡¯ Kevin thought. ¡®Come on, shut up Kevin. She¡¯s just like Lexa, only slightly prettier than Lexa. But they are equally beautiful.¡¯

    ¡®I can¡¯t betray Lexa because of a big tits girl. No, I won¡¯t... oh god, I think I might.¡¯ Kevin swallowed down his saliva as he red at Azura¡¯s big tits.

    ¡®But honestly, I¡¯m starting to love this girl more.¡¯

    And then, a devious smile formed on his lips.

    ¡°You want to know what being sexually harassed means?¡± Kevin asked and Azura nodded dly.

    Seeing her quick response, Kevin¡¯s heart jumped for joy as he realized that his n would be executed soon.

    ¡°You see these tits here.¡± He pointed at Azura¡¯s breasts. ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle on you, but those guys won¡¯t be gentle on you. Now I¡¯m going to suck it.¡±

    ¡°Like an offspring feeds on it?¡± Azura asked with wonder and Kevin replied yes.

    He moved his head closer to her big tilts and started sucking it slowly.

    Suddenly, Azura felt something jerk inside her body. It was something she has never felt before. She felt a soothing pleasuree over her all of a sudden and released a moan as Kevin grabbed her second tit with his free hand.

    As he suck on one, he caressed the other. He then increased his pace and sucked harder. As he did this, Azura moaned loudly with pleasure until Kevin stopped all of a sudden.

    ¡°Hey, why did you stop?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m just exining things to you. Those guys would be rough on you. And once they are done, they would leave you, all weak and drained.¡± Kevin said, hoping Azura wouldn¡¯t want anyone to do that to her.

    ¡°But that was fun. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not going to get weary by that.¡±

    For a moment, Kevin forgot that thedy in front of her was no elf nor fairy but rather a beast. They were the type that doesn¡¯t get tired or weary easily. So it makes sense when she said she may not get tired.

    But Kevin was more concerned by something. If he makes her his harem wife won¡¯t she be hungry for sex all the time?

    ¡°That¡¯s not the only thing those guys would do to you though,¡± Kevin moved his hands toward Azura¡¯s private part and dipped his hands into her vagina.

    Azura jerked with shock as she felt something enter her sex. It was the first time she would feel this way, meaning she was still a virgin.

    He then started fingering her while Azura kept on moaning with pleasure.

    After a while, he stop what he was doing and started dressing Azura. Although he wanted to taste her, he knew this wasn¡¯t proper, it was cold and this ce is not the best area to have sex at the moment.

    ¡°You stopped again?¡± Azura asked, she wanted to feel Kevin¡¯s hands on her body again. It was pleasing to her and she felt like she needed it.

    ¡°I should have been at the academy before now. It¡¯s our first day in this ce and I¡¯m reallyte. I don¡¯t know what may be done to those who arrivete to the hall. That¡¯s why I need to leave you here. I¡¯lle back for youter.¡± Kevin said as he finally finished dressing her.

    Azura grabbed his hands and started pleading for him to take her with her.

    ¡°Please, take me with you. I can¡¯t stay here since I¡¯ve finally seen who I had been waiting for for the past 16 years. Don¡¯t leave me behind, take me with you.¡±

    Sighs again...

    ¡°Azura, you¡¯re a panther, if anyone sees you naked or as a beast, you may be harassed or killed. And more so, you¡¯re not registered as a student in our school. You¡¯re pretty and would easily gain attention from everyone. That¡¯s why I need you to stay here till I take care of things in the school.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Azura hold her cheeks as she blushed after hearing Kevin call her pretty.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter Azura,¡± Kevin said as he fluttered his wings and flew into the sky.

    Finally getting out of her daze, Azura started running in the direction of Kevin. But when she saw that her legs couldn¡¯t take her far, she transformed into her panther form and started running as fast as she could, so she won¡¯t lose Kevin.

    ****

    Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 108

    108 Chapter 108: New rules

    Students have assembled in the hall with the creatures of the dark sitting on one side while the creatures of light were sitting on the other side which was opposite to them.

    There were murmurings between the two groups as each insulted and haul stuff at the other, using magic and spells.

    Lexa had gotten to her seat five minutes before Eight, but she couldn¡¯t see Kevin anywhere. She wondered what must have caused the dy. Even at two minutes to eight, she was yet toe.

    While she was wondering where Kevin could be, someone had suddenly thrown a snowball at her. Unaware of what wasing, she got hit by the snowball, and then she got furious.

    Full of rage and anger, she shaped an ice ball, thick and hard as a stone. Everyone¡¯s gaze was on her but she didn¡¯t care. She then proceeded on yanking the ice ball on the dark male elf that was snickering at what he did Lexa.

    Lost in their jesting andughter, the elf suddenly felt a hard rock hit him in the face. He instantly fell to the ground and the whole creatures of light rejoiced for the victory.

    ¡°Creatures of Dark! Attack!!¡± The dark creatures ordered and each student started attacking the other. Attacking with different magics and spells.

    Lexa on the other hand created a dome as she wasn¡¯t in the mood of fighting at the moment. She was worried about Kevin.

    At the stroke of 8 am, the deans ultimately arrived at the hall and saw the dramatic y that the two creatures were having. Sophia had a grin on her face as she saw this.

    .....

    ¡°How I so much love this.¡± Sophia cackled hysterically and pretta could only sh a fake smile at her.

    After a few minutes of watching the students fight, Pretta was starting to feel bored.

    ¡°Err... don¡¯t you think we should stop them from fighting and let us proceed with what we¡¯re to do?¡± Pretta finally voiced out. She was finding it hard to converse with Sophia due to what she had done to her. She knew Sophia hated her more than ever, after all, that she did to her. How she used her of being a thief and making her students turn and used them wrongly of what they didn¡¯t do.

    Although she wanted to change the rule and make the two united as before, she could see clearly that Sophia wanted her revenge first. Until she has her revenge on her, she won¡¯t stop discriminating between both creatures.

    Even though Pretta knew Sophia wanted to have revenge on her, she do not know how she was going to do that. But no matter what, she would be careful and watch her carefully.

    ¡°Silence Everyone!!¡± Dean Sophia stomped the club that was with her on the ground, to draw the attention of the students.

    The students had instantly stopped and then swerved their gaze to the front.

    While the two deans stood at the front, the two creatures sat on opposite sides of each other.

    ¡°I believe everyone is here. I will be reading out the new rules which apply to both creatures.¡± Pretta said.

    ¡°Come on, Pretta. Let me read it. I wrote it anyway. It will look innocent of you to read such a dark rule as this. After all, you still considered yourself an innocent light Fairy.¡± Sophia chuckled devilishly as she snatched the booklet that was in Pretta¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Heed the new rules that will be read to your hearings.¡± Sophia started.

    ¡°As from now on, the academy no longer exists but instead the school of lightness and school of Darkness.¡± A murmuring had started as soon as she said this and Sophia had to stomp her club on the ground to draw the attention of the students.

    ¡°Silence!!¡± She shouted as her voice echoed throughout the hall.

    ¡°Now for the second rule, there is no limit to learning just magic. All students of all years are required to learn magic, wizardry, bewitching spells, martial arts, and swordsmanship.

    No one in ss A or B will be allowed to select lessons. You all will be learning the same lesson at the same time.¡±

    ¡°For those who want to buy wands for spells and Flying brooms for wizardry, you can simply buy them at the convenience stores located beside the dorm buildings of each school. Three tests determining who is stronger and will represent us in the human world will take ce in the next few weeks toe. The light will choose their strongest students topete with the strongest students of the dark school. You have just three days to bring the lists of those who would be representing the light and dark. Hope you understand!¡± Sophia said.

    ¡°Prepare to get your ass kicked light!¡± Max eximed and the whole dark school supported him by cheering loudly.

    ¡°What about you guys? You¡¯ll soon be trampled by this so-called light.¡± Graham said and everyone started tramping their feet on the ground.

    Sophia smiled and then, an idea hade over to her.

    ¡°How about we have a little spar between the two schools.¡± Sophia giggled as she announced to the students.

    ¡°Let the creatures of light bring forth their strongest student, I present my daughter, Jeri, to fight him or her,¡± Sophia said and murmuring starteding from both sides. Max wanted to be the one to fight but his mother chose her younger sister instead. Well, he knew that his sister was stronger than him and it will be a shame to the dark if he happens to lose to the lights.

    Jeri had no choice but toe outside for a fight. It was what she love to do anyway. Now it was the turn for the light to bring out theirs.

    Unfortunately, no one wanted toe out after seeing Lexa fight the vampires with her shadows. Lexa, upon realizing that she might be called had thought of making herself invisible by the shadow and she had immediately turned invisible.

    ¡°Pretta, where are your strong students? Are they such a coward that they couldn¡¯te out to fight?¡± Sophia said.

    Suddenly, the door opened widely, and a male elf entered the room.

    ¡°Kevin?¡± Jeri said.

    *****

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 109

    109 Chapter 109: No master, I¡¯m protecting you.

    ¡°Pretta, where are your strong students? Are they such a coward that they couldn¡¯te out to fight?¡± Sophia taunted not only Pretta but the other students with her words.

    She knew the lights would be scared to face her daughter after what she did to the vampires back at the academy. They wouldn¡¯t want to be taken into the shadow realm as she did to the vampires. So everyone was finding it difficult to go out and challenge Jeri.

    ¡°You have thirty seconds to bring out one of your students or we¡¯ll call it a bonus to the school of dark, meaning they won¡¯t have to participate in the first round of the first tests of the human worldpetition. Do you agree to that?¡± Sophia asked while raising the book in her hands into the air.

    Pushed by Sophia¡¯s taunting words, one of the students from the school of light eventually stood up to challenge Jeri.

    The student was a tall male elf with green dyed hair. He grab hold of the axe he had with him and started walking towards Jeri.

    ¡°I will destroy you.¡±

    Mako was the name of the male elf student that wants to fight Jeri.

    The whole school of light had started cheering Mako as he made his way toward Jeri, the fiercest student of the school of the dark. Possessor of two magics, killer of the enemy vampires.

    Finally, the male elf stood in front of Lexa, epting the school of dark¡¯s challenge to fight Jeri. The two had started the fight but Mako was easily defeated by Jeri.

    .....

    Just as Jeri had thought,... he was weak. He may appear huge and tall but he was nothing topare with Jeri. He was far from Jeri¡¯s level and was defeated in two hits of Jeri¡¯s shadow fist.

    Shadow fist was the discovery she made this morning. She was able to wrap the shadow around her hands and when she punches someone, the person gets paralyzed for a few seconds beforeing back to normal.

    The first hit she gave Mako made him paralyzed for eight seconds. He couldn¡¯t move any part of his body but he could see everything that was around him, wide and clear.

    Before he got back to normal, Jeri appeared behind him and had given him an uppercut. He fell to the ground and got weaker than before.

    Most of the time, Mako would swing his axe at her but Jeri tried her best to avoid the attack to not get killed or injured.

    Jeri kicked him in the ass as he swung his axe again. He fell on the ground but then, stood to fight once again Jeri gave him a devastating hit on the stomach and kept on punching him till he became unconscious.

    The whole creatures of the dark howled with joy at their Victory against the light and Sophia also had a smile on her face.

    ¡°That¡¯s cheating!¡± One of the light creatures said.

    ¡°Tell me, how did she cheat?¡± Sophia for the first time defended her daughter. ¡°She didn¡¯t use any weapons but the guy over there used an axe. If not because Jeri being so skillful and able to block the attack, she would have been killed. And more so, your strongest student is not strong enough to defeat Jeri. Anyone else cares to fight?¡±

    None of the students were ready to fight Jeri, not even Graham. He slumped into his chair and waited till the teachers finally allows them to leave.

    The students were busy listening to Sophia until suddenly the door banged open and Kevin entered the hall room.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was on Kevin as he entered the room. Lots of the females from both schools red at the handsome boy standing at the entrance.

    ¡®How could someone be so handsome as this.¡¯ Some of them muttered, causing the male boyfriends to get jealous of Kevin.

    ¡°Ah, it seems like the Light creatures got themselves a fighter,¡± Sophia said.

    ¡°Kevin.¡± Jeri silently whispered with a concerned look on her face. She does not want to fight him. No, never. He¡¯s her husband. Although she didn¡¯t know who will win between the two of them.

    Kevin had a confused look on his face as he saw everyone gazing at him. Sure, he waste and it was normal for all of them to re at him. But some of the gazes were different from each other.

    Some were ncing at him happily like he was a beauty of some sort. while others were ncing at him angrily with jealousy. At the front, one of the deans smirked devilishly at him while the other dean had a sad look on her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on Lexa, Jeri? Why is everyone looking at me this way? Is it because I camete or what?¡± Kevin said as he sent a voice call to the two of them through the system.

    Lexa, upon hearing Kevin¡¯s voice suddenly looked towards the door and saw Kevin standing like a sheep amid lions.

    ¡°Kevin, where have you been? Why did you arrivete?¡± Lexa challenged him with anger as she send a message of her own to Kevin.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I went far away from the school buildings. I saw a few amazing things and would love to share them with you guys when we meet. But right now, I need to know what¡¯s going on. What¡¯s the dean talking about.¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°Both schools are having a spar,... more like a fight. So one contestant from the school of light must fight with a contestant from the school of evil.¡± Jeri exined. ¡°Unfortunately for the school of light, we¡¯re winning against them. Until you appeared.¡±

    ¡°And what does that have to do with me?¡± Kevin inquired.

    ¡°Kevin, you have to fight Jeri,¡± Lexa replied.

    ¡°Contestant from the school of light should be prepared to face his opponent,¡± Sophia announced. ¡°And,... fight!¡±

    ¡°No master, I¡¯m protecting you!¡± Azura suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 110

    110 Chapter 110: She¡¯s My Maid.

    ¡°Kevin, you have to fight Jeri,¡± Lexa replied. ¡°One of you will have to surrender to the other. And if I¡¯m going to choose, I¡¯ll say Jeri should lose to Kevin.¡±

    ¡°That will surely gain people¡¯s attention on me. Are there no other options?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not,¡± Jeri replied. ¡°We¡¯ll have to do it the way Lexa said. I¡¯ll be defeated by you, so it will be 1:1 for both schools.¡±

    Sighs...

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do this,¡± Kevin said as he stepped forward, closer to where Jeri was standing but opposite her, as they were to fight each other.

    ¡°I¡¯ll defend your attacks, you should just keep on attacking as violently as you can. That way, they¡¯ll think I was overpowered by you and could only defend your attacks.¡± Jeri said to Kevin and he agreed unhesitatingly.

    ¡°Both opponents should get ready to fight,¡± Sophia said. ¡°Maintain your positions! And,... fight!¡±

    Before the two could sh with each other, someone had swiftly run inside the hall and was standing in between Kevin and Jeri.

    ¡°Stop! You¡¯re not fighting my master.¡± Azura said with boldness and a frown on her face.

    .....

    Everyone had started murmuring among each other. Especially when they saw how beautiful and white-skinned the girl was.

    ¡°Who is she, Kevin?¡± Lexa and Jeri asked.

    ¡°Err... the thing I wanted to talk to you about.¡± He replied.

    Sophia cleared her throat and then started speaking.

    ¡°Who is this strange girl? Why is she in a mufti dress, where¡¯s her uniform?¡± Sophia asked at once.

    ¡°Err, she¡¯s my... my...¡± Kevin was thinking of what to say she was. He can not reveal her true identity to the public so he muste up with a lie, to not make her seem suspicious to everyone.

    ¡°She¡¯s my Maid, Azura. She¡¯s a new student, so she¡¯s yet to get a uniform. I will get a uniform for her soon. I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± Kevin said as he tried to take Azura away.

    ¡°Come on Azura, you can¡¯t be here. What would everyone think?¡± He whispered. ¡°No one must know who you are, go back to the castle.¡±

    ¡°But you already introduced me to the public as your maid. You can¡¯t send your maid away since she¡¯s a student at this school. I, Azura am here to stay.¡±

    ¡°Will you get rid of her of something and let¡¯s continue with the fight.¡± Sophia frowned at them angrily.

    ¡°Sure I will.¡± He said before facing Azura. ¡°Azura please go away from now. I promise toe back for you.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re about to fight someone. I told you I¡¯m here to protect you from any danger.¡± Azura insisted.

    Sighs deeply...

    ¡°This is not a danger, it¡¯s a friendly match. Besides, Jeri can¡¯t kill me.¡±

    ¡°Of course, she will.¡± Azura red at Jeri suspiciously and Jeri returned her re. ¡°See, she looks dangerous and could harm you, master.¡± She said.

    ¡°Azura she can hear for goodness sake. Leave for now.¡± Kevin persuaded her again.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving master. Not after I get rid of thisdy.¡± Azura yanked Kevin¡¯s hands away from her arms and Kevin could feel the strength from her arms. That was when he remembered that she was a panther. A very strong beast.

    ¡°What are you trying to do youngdy?¡± For the first time in a long time, Pretta finally spoke out. She had her suspicions about the girl as she saw her. She was too pretty to be just a maid. She wanted to know where she came from and who Kevin was to have such a beautiful maid as this.

    ¡°I¡¯m fighting this girl in ce of my master,¡± Azura replied as she grinned fiercely at Jeri.

    ¡°Are...¡± Pretta wanted to talk but Sophia interrupted her.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then so be it. Azura of the school of light will be fighting Jeri of the school of darkness.¡± Sophia announced and both schools cheered on their representatives.

    ¡°It¡¯s a beauty versus beauty match.¡± One of the dark male elves said.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a beauty match. Azura is more pretty than Jeri. Why would you call her pretty.¡± Another dark elfughed but then, they recalled that Jeri¡¯s brother, Max was sitting close to them. They immediately took back what they said, thinking Max would jump at them any time soon.

    Unbeknownst to them that Max had fallen in love with Azura. It was love at first sight. He¡¯s a dark elf but he only developed feelings for a light female elf.

    One thing he know was that their love wasn¡¯t forbidden as long as one decides to join the other¡¯s group, there will be no problem. Max was willing to join the light creatures even if ites to that. He¡¯ll just need to go to the golden tree and change his race from a dark elf to a light elf. But to do that will cost something from him. It may be his hands or feet or eyes or mouth. Max was willing to go that length because of Azura.

    Although this could be changed if they happen to find an elf or fairy who learned a race transformation magic. But it¡¯s so rare to find one. They mostly hide the fact that they have such magic to live a longer life. The king wouldn¡¯t want to see someone with such magic after the problem it caused a few years ago between the two races.

    Max called for one of his men that sat beside him. ¡°I want you to watch that elf guy carefully. Report to me on every of his location. I want to know whose family he belongs to.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will Boss.¡± The man said with a gruff voice.

    The hoarse elf noticed that Max¡¯s eyes were fixed on Azura and not for once did he shift his gaze away from her, so he decided to ask him.

    ¡°Are you interested in the girl?¡±

    Max tilted his head to look at the elf and smiled. ¡°Maybe.¡± He said as he red at her once again.

    Kevin walked toward Azura before leaving her. ¡°Remember, be careful with what you do. Elves and fairies have keen eyes for beasts. Don¡¯t you ever think of transforming into your beast form? You¡¯ll be killed without mercy.¡± Kevin whispered to her but the two girls could hear him through the active call from the system.

    ¡°Kevin, tell me something I don¡¯t know?¡± Jeri said.

 Chapter 111

    111 Chapter 111: What is her Magic

    ¡°You need to be careful Jeri, she has an enormous amount of strength. She¡¯s a panther beast.¡±

    ¡°A beast!¡± Jeri eximed inside her mind. ¡°How did came you across a beast? And what¡¯s with her human form?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin to youter. Right now you should focus on defeating her first. It doesn¡¯t seem like she would go easy on you.¡± Kevin warned.

    The fight started and both opponents charged at each other.

    ¡®Kevin, do you know what her magic is?¡¯ Jeri asked.

    ¡®Can beasts use magic?¡¯ Kevin asked.

    ¡®Beasts are also able to create magics if you don¡¯t know. But I have no idea when they are in elf form.¡¯ Jeri said.

    ¡®Okay, I¡¯ll check it out.¡¯

    This was surprising. Since she¡¯s a panther and also an elf and could change to human, Kevin expected to see something simr to his. Like a Tri ¡ª something. Howe it shows only Elf as her race.

    .....

    Another surprising thing was that Azura¡¯s HP is 1500 far greater than his. If he¡¯s to have this kind of Health points, he would at least reach level 150. Although he¡¯s not sure if he could reach that level but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s impossible to reach.

    He read on further and saw yet another shocking thing.

    And now it was confusing. Does it mean that the 1500 HP was split into three with each races having 500HP each? That is the only conclusion he could make at the moment. He need to study Azura more carefully and see what she could do and could not. Maybe taking her to the Shadow Space is not a bad idea.

    Now this makes sense. She¡¯s at Level 50 for all three races with 500 Exp each. Does that mean she can never level up again. Will Kevin¡¯s Evolution process also end once he reaches level 50? Although Kevin was curious about his evolution limit, he knew there was only one way to find out and that is leveling up to 50.

    ¡°Beast Transformation Magic!¡± Kevin eximed in his mind.

    ¡°Beast Transformation Magic?!¡± Both girls eximed as they heard this.

    It means Azura could transform into a beast.

    ¡°Is that magic considered a dark or light creatures magic?¡± Kevin was curious so Azura won¡¯t be questioned if she turns into a beast all of a sudden.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know, but transforming into a beast has never been heard of, for thousands of years.¡± Lexa replied.

    ¡°But it means someone once had the magic in the past right?¡± Kevin retorted.

    ¡°Yeah, but if they see Azura now, they would want to ask questions on how she got her powers and which family she belongs to.¡± Lexa exined. ¡°We¡¯ll have to tell her what to say if ites to that, but the problem is, they won¡¯t interrogate two people but rather one. We won¡¯t be able to tell her anything because they won¡¯t allow us in.¡±

    ¡°We have toe up with some n Incase she tries to transform.¡± Jeri said as she grabbed Azura¡¯s fist and burn them with her fire.

    Azura shrieked in pain as her hands got burned by the fire but had immediately healed back at the moment. It was Elf¡¯s natural ability to heal back but due to her unique body, the healing was incredibly faster. Once the hand was healed, Azura turned her gaze at Jeri and grinned angrily at her.

    ¡°I think at this rate, I might provoke her to anger.¡± Jeri said.

    She sent two fire ballsing Azura¡¯s way, it was quick but Azura¡¯s senses were sharp, she was able to dodge them quickly but what surprised everyone was when Azura grabbed one of the balls and threw them back at Jeri.

    It was surprising how she could use her bare hands to touch a burning ball of fire and still throw it at Jeri.

    It was sudden to Jeri and had gotten hit by her own fire ball.

    ¡°How did she do that? How the hell did she do that?¡± Jeri groaned painfully.

    Kevin saw when Azura grabbed the balls of fire, the tip of her hands ¨C her fingers, had changed slightly into a panther¡¯s paws and since her panther¡¯s ability was paws of fire, Kevin could onlye to an assumption that she was able to grab fire with her bare paws.

    ¡°That¡¯s her panther magic. She used her panther magic to swing the fire at you.¡± Kevin replied to Jeri¡¯s question.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No wonder I wasn¡¯t able to dodge the attack. She has a very incredible strength.¡±

    ¡°And sharp senses too...¡± Lexa added, watching the two girls carefully.

    With that little action of Azura, everyone from the the light school was starting to like her more. Even Max was impressed by this and a smile had came to his lips. Unknown to him that Sophia, his mother was watching as he had his gaze fixed on Azura since the beginning of the fight.

    ¡°This crazy boy has fallen in love hasn¡¯t he?¡± Sophia smirked devilishly to her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you what it means to go against me.¡± Sophia said as she waited for the match between Jeri and Azura to end. She would teach his son a lesson he would never forget. He would regret the day heid his eyes on Azura.

    Jeri lifted herself from the ground and faced Azura was again.

    ¡°Hey Azura, you know, me and Kevin are friends. You don¡¯t have to be so consistent in defeating me. We can talk things out, but let me win this fight. What do you say honey, please...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your honey, do I look like a food to you!¡± Azura yelled. It was clear that she didn¡¯t know honey was a word of endearment in the elf word. She thought Jeri was molesting her by calling her a food.

    She got extremely angry and had started transforming into a beast.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll deal with this.¡± Azura roared.

    ******

    Hope you like the chapter,ment down and let¡¯s hear your thoughts.

 Chapter 112

    112 Chapter 112: Crazy Quest

    ¡°Are you seeing this Kevin?¡±

    Jeri said as she noticed the change in Azura¡¯s eyes. She was about to transform into something terrible. And it might frighten everyone to death which will lead to lots and lots of questioning.

    One another side, Kevin had just received a new Quest from the system.

    The reward from this quest was so enormous and attractive that Kevin wanted toplete it at all cost.

    Thinking of what to do, he had suddenly gained a lightbulb.

    ¡°Jeri, quick. Create a shadow dome, I¡¯ll join you inside soon.¡± Kevin ordered.

    Without thinking twice, Jeri had gotten into action. She knew what wasing, and she needed to act fast! Not just Kevin, but they also will be in trouble if anything happens to Kevin. He¡¯s their husband after all, and it is their duty to protect their husband.

    Jeri quickly created a shadow dome between her and Azura, blocking the view of those watching.

    Once that has been created, it was time for Kevin to shadow hop into the dome.

    .....

    ¡°Lexa, I need you to create a distraction so no one would see me if I disappear all of a sudden.¡± He said and Lexa quickly got into action.

    She made herself visible by cancelling her invisible shadow skill and then started shouting.

    ¡°What the hell is going on between those two. Who else is curious?!¡± Lexa started talking like she was somementator of some football match, and everyone had started shouting, supporting her words.

    ¡°Who is going to be the winner, is it the school of dark or school of light. We are really curious, can i hear both schools echo the name of their contestants!¡±

    ¡°Azura!! Azura!!¡±

    ¡°Jeri!! Jeri!!¡±

    Both schools had started cheering their contestants and the Deans were d with this.

    During the time Lexa was making a distraction, Kevin had disappeared using his shadow hop to hop into the dome.

    Once he was inside, Kevin notified her.

    ¡°Okay I¡¯m in Lexa. Thanks for the distraction.¡± He thanked her.

    Lexa was d her distraction paid off. She sat back and became invisible again. She was doing this just to prevent one of the Deans from asking her to participate in the next fight. She wouldn¡¯t want to fight wth someone as Jeri.

    She was tired from yesterday¡¯s fuck, she can¡¯t fight anyone for now. Maybe after sleeping for a couple of hours, she could go back to normal.

    She also wanted to help Kevin in the dome, but due to her state, she waszy to do anything.

    ¡®Boy, I don¡¯t know fucking can make me weak and tired easily. Even when I fought endlessly for 12 hours, I never felt this weak before. I guess it¡¯s only when I have sex that I can ever get weak.¡¯ Lexa said in her mind.

    Soon, Kevin had entered the dome and was now standing between Jeri and Azura.

    ¡°Azura, i need you to stop now.¡± Kevin said, but no matter how hard he tried to stop the beast, it kept on snarling. What was more crazy was that, it was snarling at the two of them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Azura is herself anymore once she turns into a beast. She doesn¡¯t seem to recognize anyone.¡± Jeri said.

    ¡°She might have had that magic but she was unable to control it fully.¡± Kevin said, noticing.

    Azura can¡¯t differentiate between enemies and foes, which is quite dangerous if they had left her for everyone to see. Someone might have gotten hurt or killed by her.

    ¡°We need to do something fast!¡± Jeri panicked.

    After thinking long and hard, Kevin thought of what to do to stop Azura¡¯s transformation.

    Just at that moment, the wolf-like beast that Azura transformed into, had jumped at them.

    The two had rolled out of the way to avoid being trampled upon by Beast Azura.

    ¡°What do we do Kevin?¡± Jeri shrieked.

    Kevin do not know what to do. He couldn¡¯t kill the beast, or Azura might get hurt. Now he understood what the system meant by he should ensure that no one gets hurt.

    Now that he thought of it, this quest was a crazy quest, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll be able toplete it.

    But he hasn¡¯t lost all hope. He could still ask for a suggestion from the person who created the system and the quest.

    ¡®System, please for once, tell me what to do?¡¯ he asked the A1 system who had been silent for a while now.

    ¡®You created the system, you should know what I could do in this case. And wait, why does the system have to give me such an impossible task as this.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry Kevin, but there¡¯s nothing I can do. I may have created the system but the system creates the quests on its own ord. I can only suggest you try talking to Azura about some things you shared together. Like some past discussions or something that you know she can¡¯t forget and would be reminded of you.¡¯ The system said.

    ¡®But I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve been so close to be able to say something like that.¡¯ Kevin insisted.

    ¡®What about when you talked about the sexual harassment, you fingered her, didn¡¯t you? She might remember you if you talk about it once again.¡¯ The A1 said.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± Kevin said as he got a lightbulb. ¡°I think I know what to do. I just hope it works out.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jeri asked as she saw Kevin walking towards beast Azura.

    The beast Azura growled at Kevin as she saw him approaching her.

    *Growls...

    ¡°Kevin, what are you trying to do, you¡¯re going to get yourself killed at this point.¡± Jeri shouted but Kevin won¡¯t stop.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Jeri, I just need to be careful. No one will get hurt if I do this.¡±

    Slowly, Kevin walked towards the beast Azura until he got to a few metres close to her.

    ¡°Okay Azura, take it easy...¡±

    *****

    Sorry for the previous confusion. My device went off when I was about to upload the chaps.

 Chapter 113

    113 Chapter 113: Lost it Already

    Moving closer to the beast, Kevin started saying some things to her and it was part of the memories they shared, and was certain she would remember him if he reminds her.

    Just as Kevin loomed toward the beast, Jeri who was standing at his back was scared, and at the same time wondering what he was about to do. Jeri didn¡¯t believe she could be frightened by a mere wolf-like beast.

    Although she looks strong and unafraid most of the time. Deep inside her, she knew she was not. She developed this no-reaction face after she learned of her wonderful talent for seeing the possible future.

    She may see that the future of someone close to her was death, but she must ensure she didn¡¯t show any sign, to not make the person die before his time. There may still be a possibility of changing this possible future.

    Of course, Jeri saw her possible future and it was; she died in the hands of the beast Azura. She couldn¡¯t act bold as she did when she see the future of her friends eventually leading to death.

    Well, she didn¡¯t see anything about Kevin but she was scared she could end up dying in the hands of the beast if she keeps on showing she was strong.

    The truth is, she¡¯s scared the beast could jump at her anything and tear her into pieces, rib by rib.

    She only had one thought in her heart; that is to Kiss Kevin for thest time before she meet with her death.

    Kevin was walking slowly and calmly as he could. Right at this point, the beast was calm but still had her fangs bared at Kevin. She looked at Kevin like a mouse surrendering to be eaten by the cat. He didn¡¯t want to raise any rm that will make the beast get angry or violent, so he was moving slowly till he got closer to her.

    .....

    ¡® Kev, what are you trying to do? You¡¯re going to kill yourself if you think you can finger her or touch her tits. And by the way, she¡¯s a beast, are you goin¨C¡® The A1 system said but was interrupted by Kevin.

    ¡®Who in his right senses would finger a beast? Come on A1, your head has been stuck in the system for too long, you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying.¡¯

    ¡®Why would I finger this scary beast? I¡¯m not a fool you know.¡¯ Kevin said.

    ¡®Okay, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just curious about what you n to do with the beast?¡¯

    ¡®Apart from the fingering memories, there¡¯s something else I know she would recall.¡¯ Kevin said.

    ¡°Azura,¡± He spoke calmly. ¡°I know you can¡¯t recognize me but I need you to remember this.¡±

    *Roar!

    The beasts were getting agitated by Kevin¡¯s speech and suddenly rose. The beast was now making movements towards him, and as it moved closer, Kevin was also stepping backward.

    His voice was getting shaky and unstable but it was still hearable.

    ¡°You are Azura! the Triling¡¯s bride. Remember who you are, Azura! I¡¯m the Triling and your job is to protect me not kill me. Come on Azura, I don¡¯t want to hurt you. Come back to your senses.¡± Kevin yelled but the pace of the beast kept on getting closer and closer.

    At thest moment, Kevin saw that it won¡¯t yield until it kills everyone. So he nned to attack with his lightning Magic if the worst happens.

    He was yet to finish his statement that he saw the beast jump. He thought the beast was heading towards him so he got ready to shock it with his lightning.

    Until he saw the beast jump over him toward Jeri who was standing at the back. But the beast had copsed before it could jump on Jeri. Kevin had released a bolt of lightning at the beast. Thinking it wanted to jump on him.

    But he failed to realize that Jeri was at his back and the beast wasn¡¯t targeting him but Jeri. The lightning had done a great impact in stopping the beast in its track. Now it was on its side,ying unconsciously on the ground, his paws on Jeri¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Jeri! Are you okay?¡± Kevin asked as he immediately rushed over to her.

    Luckily she had a few bruises on her feet which had started healing before Kevin could see them.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± Jeri heaved a sigh of relief as she saw that this wasn¡¯t how she would end her life.

    But that wasn¡¯t the end, the beast had started moving once again. Kevin clenched his fist as he nned on attacking the beast. Maybe if he wastes her HP and energy, she might stop fighting and transform back to Azura.

    ¡°Kevin, what¡¯s wrong? You guys are taking too long inside the dome. Everyone is anxious to see what¡¯s going on.¡± Lexa said through the voice call.

    ¡°We are having major issues here, but don¡¯t worry Lexa. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Kevin said as he carried Jeri toward the edge of the dome.

    ¡°Sorry Jeri, I have to deal with this beast first. I¡¯lle back for you.¡±

    She agreed but before Kevin left, Jeri grabbed his hands and brought his mouth closer to hers.

    ¡°I may not be opportune to do this again. So before I die, let me give you ast kiss.¡± Jeri crushed her lips with Kevin and after a few seconds, she let go.

    Kevin was surprised by her behavior, what does she mean before she dies? Does she have a n to die...

    ¡®Oh! did she see the future and died in it?¡¯ Kevin got a lightbulb but to not spoil her already bad mood, Kevin decided to change ns in dealing with the beasts.

    He wanted to fight the beast here in the shadow dome, but not anymore. He would not fight nor do anything to the beast while in Jeri¡¯s shadow dome.

    If he¡¯s to do anything with the beast, it would be somewhere different from here. Who knows? The beast might end up hurting someone, although she already gave Jeri a painful bruise on her feet.

    ¡°Time to get rid of this disgusting beast.¡±

    ¡®Kevin, what do you n to do? You¡¯re not killing her, are you.¡± The system asked but Kevin was silent and didn¡¯t say a thing.

    ¡®Hey Kevin, you¡¯re going to lose your quest rewards if you do anything to the beast.¡¯

    ¡®Not that I haven¡¯t lost it already.¡¯

    *******

    The 2nd chap will being out soon.

 Chapter 114

    114 Chapter 114: In the Shadow Space

    Kevin activated the shadow space on Beast Azura and himself, leaving Jeri alone inside the shadow dome. Although, he told her not to cancel the shadow dome till he¡¯s back.

    Heaving a sigh of relief, Jeri agreed to hismand, and gradually, she watched him disappear into the shadows till he was no more seen.

    ¡°I hope youe back safely Kevin,¡± Jeri said. Even still, she haven¡¯t seen any visions that Kevin would die or something. But she knew the beast mighte back for her if Kevin is unable to stop her in the shadows.

    She could only wish for Kevin to seed in whatever he ns to do in the shadow with the beast. Otherwise, the vision wille to pass and she will be approaching death¡¯s door soon.

    Kevin had appeared in an empty shadow space, a dark-pitched endless room.

    The castle and everything from yesterday had disappeared since they might be destroyed by the beast Azura.

    ¡°Azura, you are my bride. The Triling¡¯s bride!¡± Kevin¡¯s voice echoed through the endless room.

    After yelling, the beast could only reply by roaring back. Funny enough, the echo from the beast¡¯s shout was louder than Kevin¡¯s. It was as if she was having a shoutpetition with Kevin. Kevin had to cover his ears to avoid being deafened by the noise.

    .....

    ¡°What the hell, will you fucking shut up!¡± He cursed within himself. Thinking of ughtering the beast¡¯s mouth but he couldn¡¯t. It is just like killing Azura.

    At thest minute, Kevin saw the beast running toward him. He failed to realize that the beast had started running toward him after letting out the roar of war. Kevin had activated his spiritual eyes so he could see in the dark. And the beast on the other hand was able to see with her golden colored eyes.

    Even without the golden-coloured eyes, she had great and improved senses that would make her spot any movement in the darkness.

    The beast was already close to him, she was about to pin him down with her heavy weight and clutching death paws. But Kevin had taken action immediately. He couldn¡¯t risk dying in the hands of a beast.

    ¡°Shadow hop!¡±

    He shouted as he disappeared into the shadowed ground and appeared at the back of the beast. The beast stood for a while as she saw her prey disappear all of a sudden. She tilted her face to the back and saw Kevin standing behind her. She got angry as she realized that she had been fooled by her prey.

    Turning around to face Kevin, she started running toward him again.

    ¡°Shadow hop!¡±

    Kevin said and once again he found himself on another side of the room.

    The beast, as usual, turned around and chased after Kevin but once she got closer, Kevin would shadow-hop out of ce.

    ¡®Ahh, nice tactics. You are so wise my friend.¡¯ The A1 teased Kevin.

    ¡®Not so wise, I only thought of this just to prevent Azura from getting hurt further.¡¯ Kevin said.

    ¡®Are you worried about her statement that she might die?¡¯

    ¡®Yeah, I can¡¯t let her die In the hands of Azura, Lexa would dislike her if she finally transforms back to her real self.¡¯ Kevin said.

    ¡®Is that why you decided to sacrifice yourself instead?¡¯

    ¡® That¡¯s because she¡¯s in mortal danger. She¡¯s my wife, although I won¡¯t die in the hands of this beast that¡¯s why I¡¯m doing this... Trying to make Azura get weary and tired.¡¯ Kevin replied.

    ¡®Well, you thought so well. You¡¯re just like your father.¡¯ The A1mented.

    For a few seconds, Kevin was silent.

    ¡®You still won¡¯t tell me about my father no matter how many times you mention his name in my ears?¡¯ Kevin inquired.

    ¡® I¡¯m sorry Kevin, I can¡¯t. I can only tell you about his character, but I¡¯m not revealing any other things about him.¡¯

    ¡® It¡¯s okay. Since you¡¯re not telling me about him, there¡¯s no need to talk about his character. I would just be curious if you say it anyway.¡¯ Kevin replied as he shadow-hopped again.

    ¡® I¡¯m really sorry Kevin. I know it must be hard. But that¡¯s your father¡¯s wish.¡¯

    Kevin kept on shadow-hopping to different ces and the beast won¡¯t stop running and chasing after Kevin. Finally, the beast reached its limit and was unable to run anymore.

    Suddenly, the beast transformed back into Azura... Naked Azura actually.

    Crazy thoughts ran across Kevin¡¯s mind as he wondered what would have been Jeri¡¯s reaction if she had seen Azura naked. Her gown was beside her while shey on the ground, weak and tired.

    Kevin shadow-hopped toward her and quickly lifted her from the ground. Her body was cold but as soon as he touched her body, it started getting warm. While Kevin felt his body re-energizing once again. It was an amazing feat how their body reacts to each other.

    Azura gradually opened her eyelids but Kevin was unable to see this because it was dark.

    Without ordering the system, the shadow Void had turned from an empty room to a pce once again. While Kevin and Azura were in one of the rooms.

    It was different from the room that Lexa and Kevin slept in yesterday which was yet surprising to Kevin again.

    ¡°Curiouser and curiouser,¡± Azura uttered the statement as she found herself in a beautiful room she never entered before.

    Kevin also looked around and saw that this room was much more beautiful than Lexa¡¯s room.

    He turned his gaze back to Azura and discovered that they were on the bed with Azura¡¯s head on hisp and his hand caressing her naked body.

    He suddenly flinched as he realized that he was touching Azura¡¯s big tits.

    He immediately removed his hands and turned his face to the side to hide his shame.

    ¡°Are you okay Kevin?¡± Azura asked as she lifted herself.

    ******

    Thanks for the support! I hope we could get to the top ranking soon.

 Chapter 115

    115 Chapter 115: Azura¡¯s Family

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± Kevin cleared his throat as he stood beside the bed.

    Azura crawled out of the bed and looked around her, everything around her was pretty but strange to her. She didn¡¯t get to know much about elves or the houses they live in because she spent most of her life roaming the forest and guarding the ancient castle with nothing but dust and cobwebs in the rooms.

    ¡°Where is this ce?¡± She asked as she scurried off to therge white-decorated wardrobe that stood a few meters taller than her.

    Although the decorations of the wardrobe were what attracted Azura, she noticed that her name was written on the doors of the wardrobe.

    Curious as to why the wardrobe had her name on it, Azura momentarily grabbed the handle of the wardrobe to see what was inside.

    ¡°What are these things?¡± She said as she flung the wardrobe open and a massive amount of dresses were revealed to her.

    Kevin was amazed by how many dresses were in this wardrobe. Seeing that the wardrobe had Azura¡¯s name, it must mean that the System gave this room to her.

    She¡¯s quite lucky though, not even Kevin¡¯s favorite wife, Lexa had this amount of dresses.

    ¡®But, does it mean the System wants me to have her as my harem wife?¡¯ Kevin wondered.

    .....

    Apart from the wardrobe full of beautiful dresses, Azura¡¯s room wasrge and pretty and it had a feminine feeling added to it.

    It was a room Kevin would love to visit all the time.

    Recalling the multiple questions that Azura was asking, Kevin decided to answer them.

    ¡°For your first question Azura, we are in a shadow space.¡±

    ¡°A shadow space?¡± She asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s like some kind of magic that I don¡¯t seem to understand myself. Just think of this room as a fictitious ce. It¡¯s not real anyway.¡± Kevin exined but the system replied to him immediately.

    ¡®Of course, it is real. It may be fictitious to you right now, that¡¯s because the real pce is located far from here.¡¯

    ¡®What do you mean System? If it¡¯s real, why is it so empty?¡¯

    ¡®As I said, the real ce is far from here. When I came to see you eleven years ago, I did a gene test on you and discovered that you¡¯re half-elf, half-human and half-fairy. A Triling. I told the wizard about you but he said you¡¯re too weak to awaken your Triling form.

    But I insisted on making you awaken your powers. So, the wizard discussed a n with me.¡¯

    ¡®With his wizardry spells, he was able to create the system by adapting all information about a Triling into it while I made use of technologies to make it look like a notification tab. In the end, it became a golden ring.¡¯ The A1 exined.

    ¡®But, that was eleven years ago, why didn¡¯t you let me have the System by then?¡¯ Kevin inquired.

    ¡®And that¡¯s where you got it all wrong. We didn¡¯tplete the making of the Triling ring eleven years ago. I and the wizard had to travel far and wide into different elf and fairy towns before we could get the Triling book containing all the details of the Triling that we needed. Unfortunately, all the Triling books we found were all fake until we reached the castle that the groups of panthers guarded for several years as a promise to thest Triling.¡¯

    ¡®We told the panthers about you being the Triling and about our n to help you awaken your powers. They offered to help by giving us one of the two real Triling books and also to protect you.¡¯

    ¡®Back at that time, Vampires were searching everywhere for you until they realized that you were hidden inside a forest and was guarded by panthers. They came to the forest after discovering your location but the panthers who are Azura¡¯s family,id down their lives to protect you from the vampires. So you should be grateful to Azura and her family for standing by your side. That¡¯s why her room isrgerpared to your other harem wives. The only way you can repay her and her family for what they did is to make her happy all the time.¡¯

    ¡®And as for why we didn¡¯t give you the ring, you¡¯re too weak to wield such an enormous power that¡¯s why the wizard mandated you to train with his disciples all the time even though you hated it. The day you touched the ring has already been foreseen by the wizard and he made you enter his workshop so you could see the ring and ce it on your finger. Everything has been nned by us, and there was no single mistake in it.¡¯

    ¡®I visit the wizard all the time from the human world, but none of his disciples ever spotted me before.¡¯

    ¡®Do you have invisibility magic? I thought you were human and they can¡¯t use magic?¡¯ Kevin asked.

    ¡®You are so smart. I do have invisibility magic and humans can create magic like elves and fairies do. Do you understand?¡¯

    ¡®Ohh. So you were able to turn invisible all the time you visit the wizard. But, are the disciples not able to spot you with their spiritual eyes or something?¡¯ He asked again.

    ¡®That happened once but I was able to hide my aura before they could spot me. The disciple only saw the wizard examining the ring and he had to lie to him that he discovered that the rings have magical powers. He didn¡¯t trust his disciples, so he didn¡¯t tell them about your powers.¡¯

    ¡®So that¡¯s why I heard them talking about the wizard casting spells on a magical ring because of me. They were all tired of staying in the forest and wanted to find a solution to my problem.¡¯

    ¡®They must have been bored of staying in the city with the wizard and watching you fight unprogressive all day. It¡¯s really hard for them but they stood beside their master despite that.¡¯ The system said.

    ¡®But now they are free to go wherever they want since I¡¯m no longer with them.¡¯

    ¡®Yes, but you will need men like them to protect your castle in the human world.¡¯ The system blurted out.

    ¡®Tell me about this castle ce of mine. Who built it? Was it you or my father?¡¯

    ¡®The castle has long been built by your father for whoever was going to be his heir. Although it is hidden from people¡¯s eyes, if you want it to be visible to everyone, I will teach you everything once you get to the human world.¡¯

    ¡®Your father had thought he would die without having an heir but when he heard that your mother bore a son to him, he was happy to die and leave his resources and wealth to you. Not only that but his crown, which is now on the head of his brother. He wants you to retrieve it and be the rightful king to the throne.¡¯

 Chapter 116

    116 Chapter 116: Third Harem Wife.

    While Kevin was mind-chatting with the system, Azura had started putting on each of the clothes from the wardrobe. She asked Kevin a few questions but she noticed that he was silent and seemed to be conversing with something in his mind.

    She understood his situation since he¡¯s a Triling so she decided to check things out till he was ready to speak with her.

    Although she was wondering what happened to the girl, Jeri, that she fought back in the school. She remembered herself trying to transform into a beast, but she couldn¡¯t recall the incidents that happened after that. Did she defeat Jeri or did she pass out while transforming? She only used this elf magic once, today was the second time she used it after a three years interval. What exactly is going on, and why is Kevin taking too long with what he was doing? He had his eyes tightly shut close and was muttering words within his breath as if he wasmunicating with gods or some spiritual beings during cultivation.

    Azura who was feeling bored, ended up putting on different dresses from her wardrobe until finally, she heard Kevin heaving heavily. She turned her gaze toward him and saw Kevin ring at her.

    She was in some blue princess gown, it was heavy for a normal elf to wear but it wasn¡¯t heavy for Azura, it was the perfect weight for her since she had muscles and strength greater than the majority of the elves and fairies present.

    ¡°Azura... you are so beautiful,¡± Kevin confessed to her.

    ¡°Really? No one has ever said that to me ever since I was a kid.¡± Azura said and he could sense the sadness in her eyes.

    ¡°What happened Azura?¡± Kevin asked. Although he knew what happened to her family, he wanted to hear the side of her own story. What she thought caused the death of her family.

    ¡°My family... They sacrificed themselves for me.¡± She uttered.

    .....

    Kevin was quite confused, the system told him that the panthers sacrificed themselves for him but here, Azura was saying her family sacrificed themselves for her. So he decided to ask thedy to borate further.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Azura. But can you exin further? What do you mean your family sacrificed themselves for you? Tell me so I can know what is toe in the future. I can protect you from it, you know.¡± Kevin said in a cool way that Azura wouldn¡¯t want to refuse to tell him about it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what killed my family, you can¡¯t protect me from it.¡± She replied as tears rolled down her pretty face.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I want you to tell me so I could know who those monsters are. Is it a beast? Or elves? Or fairies?¡± He persuaded her to speak out and she finally gave in.

    ¡°Vampires. Those vampires killed my mother while she was trying to hide me away from them. She left me inside an elf hut in the forest but was killed in front of me by those blood-sucking monsters. I barely survived thanks to a group of elves that magically disappeared from the ce. Ever since then, I bear a huge grudge against those vampires. I will kill all of them even if it¡¯s thest thing I do.¡± Azura swore.

    ¡°Hey, but you said you¡¯re my bride. Didn¡¯t you say you were going to protect me from any danger? Now you¡¯re thinking of dying without fulfilling your task to me. Is that fair?¡± Kevin asked brazenly.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I took back what I said. I¡¯ll protect you before having my revenge.¡± Azura immediately said with fear as she bowed to Kevin.

    Heughed amusingly to himself as he saw Azura bow to him.

    ¡®Come on, she¡¯s even bowing to me. What a funny one.¡¯ He moved closer to her before lifting her from the ground.

    That was when Azura decided to ask her question again.

    ¡°What are we doing in a ce like this, I thought I was fighting with Jeri a few minutes ago. Why am I here with you?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here because of you. You transformed into a beast and almost killed me and Jeri, but I managed to stop you by bringing you here. Now we have to go back and meet Jeri, she¡¯ll decide who wins this match. But I have a question for you, did you not recall the incident that happened when you transformed into a beast?¡± He asked.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t remember anything. This is the second time I will be using the transformation ability. The first time I used it didn¡¯tst a minute that I transformed back to my original form.¡± She answered.

    ¡°Okay, no worries. It seems like you are yet to control your elf magic so well. We can find a time in the shadows and try practicing together.¡±

    Azura sighed deeply as if she was scared of transforming back into the beast that almost kill Kevin.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. I won¡¯t use that magic anymore if it will cause danger to you.¡±

    ¡®You can also stop her transformation once you have her as your harem. I¡¯ll have ess into her body and would be able to stop her if anything goes wrong.¡¯ The System said and that gave Kevin a lightbulb of what to say next.

    ¡°Azura, I wish to help after learning what happened to your family. Let¡¯s have our revenge and defeat those vampires together. We can defeat them together. You are my bride, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Azura shook her head slightly and Kevin smiled once again.

    ¡°I¡¯m making you my official harem wife from now on,¡± he said as he chose the harem option and the two were taken into the white room.

    Just as the other girls were surprised by the White House, Azura was also surprised.

    ¡°What is this ce?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I call it the wedding hall of me and my harem wives. It is where I get engaged with females I want and they be my wife. I want you too, Azura, to be one of my wives officially.¡± Kevin smirked as he selected a wedding outfit for Azura. ¡°That gown is what all elf and fairy females wore each time they are to be engaged to males.¡±

    ¡°What about human females?¡± Azura asked. Apart from elves and fairies, she loves the human females and wish she could spend time with them.

    The question was sudden and Kevin had no idea about her question. He has never stepped into the human world, or see them get married to each other, so he don¡¯t know what gown color they wear.

    He exined to Azura that he didn¡¯t know and then, they proceeded with the marriage contract agreement.

    Within a few minutester, Kevin and Azura signed the marriage contract and she became the third harem wife to Kevin.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve been taken care of, it¡¯s time to meet Jeri.¡±

    *****

    A few days to Christmas, I wish you all a happy new year in Advance. Thanks for supporting.

 Chapter 117: Great Vision

    Chapter 117: Great Vision

    ¡°Yeah, of course I know. I¡¯m not receiving any rewards.¡± Kevin grinned sadly.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s up with that.¡± He said in a goofy tone.

    ¡°Beast summoning what??¡± It was a surprise to Kevin. He failed the quest but the System was so kind to award him with a new magic for being alive.

    This seems so strange to him. Why was the always strict System, kind, all of a sudden.

    With the name of the ability being Beast summoning ability, Kevin got a great idea of what the magic could do. Since he doesn¡¯t need to learn how to control the magic the system gave him, it made it easier for him to use and utilize within a short period of time.

    The only thing he needed to do now, is practice. Maybe after all this stupid school match ends, he could do something about it.

    Since he failed the quest, he also lost the 100 Exp points and was left with the same Experience point as before.

    ¡°Hugh, what a crazy quest.¡± He groaned.

    .....

    After everything has been cleared out, Kevin took Azura out of the shadow space and they found themselves in front of Jeri.

    Jeri flinched as soon as she saw them.

    ¡°Is she back to normal? Huh? Is she?¡± She yelled while gripping her fists so tightly toward the duos.

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s Azura now. Not a beast.¡± He answered and for a few seconds, Jeri calmed herself down.

    ¡®Then it means the future has been changed, thanks to Kevin for his help. I would have died if not for him. I got another chance to save him from the great dangering ahead.¡¯ Jeri said as she closed and flutter her eyes open once again.

    ¡®And that reminds me, I should punish the one who wanted to kill me. Azura will pay for making me bleed.¡¯ Even though her wound had been healed, Jeri was still feeling a slight pain from the closed part of the wound.

    Her body was so fragile that the inner flesh heals slowlypared to the outside skin. So, even if it looks like she¡¯s fine on the outside, she was clearly not fine on the inside. The inner wound takes longer to heal and it pains very much each time she tries to heal or make use of it in any form of movement or action.

    She struggled as she walked toward Azura with her hands ready to unleash fire at her at any point of time. She wanted her revenge by making Azura suffer a wound at the same spot as the one on her feet.

    Jeri was the type of girl brought up with evil, she was a dark fairy anyway. Her evil blood was always active and functioning well.

    That she wanted to hurt Azura despite seeing Kevin with her was expected of dark creatures. Their thoughts and acts were always of evil. Kevin also knew about this fact while he read some of the disciples¡¯ books that were given to him.

    But before Jeri could do anything, Kevin grabbed her hands and looked directly into her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re not doing anything to her.¡± He said with a firm tone.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how she almost killed me back then. I must have my revenge on her.¡± Jeri said.

    ¡°Does it mean you¡¯re going to have revenge on me too? I almost killed you yesterday at the basketball court, are you nning to have your revenge on me some day?¡± Kevin uttered.

    Jeri¡¯s eyes twitched as she heard Kevin¡¯s words. It was funny how he came to that conclusion.

    ¡°You¡¯re different Kevin. I can¡¯t do anything to you, not that I wanted to. You¡¯re my husband by the way while Azura is a beast. And I was able to avoid the possible future back at the court. So it didn¡¯t matter since I wasn¡¯t hurt.¡± Jeri exined.

    ¡°Ah Ah, so Azura is a Beast to you? You said you were able to avoid the possible future by creating a clone of yourself? Why didn¡¯t you use the same skill to avoid the possible future when beast Azura almost killed you?¡± Kevin said. ¡°Azura is my wife now, and she¡¯s under my protection. If anything happens to her, you¡¯ll be in trouble because I¡¯ll have no doubt that it¡¯s you.¡±

    ¡°And for what you did now, I¡¯m restricting you from moving around me. I won¡¯t touch you for two weeks. I think you know what I mean. I¡¯m not going to have sex with you till two weeks have passed. And if I wish, I may not touch you till eternity.¡±

    ¡®Of course you¡¯re going to touch me. I don¡¯t think he recalled what I said yesterday. The day you finally have sex with me will be the day I will never forget. I¡¯m happy I¡¯ll still be alive till then. The great vision is going just as nned.¡¯ Jeri said within her mind and she didn¡¯t know when a gentle smile formed on her lips, making Kevin feel confused and taken back by the smile.

    ¡°Are you making jest of me?¡± Kevin said with anger.

    Jeri realized what she just did and had blushed in shame.

    ¡°Because you smiled while I was talking, I¡¯m making you lose this fight. Azura is the winner of this match.¡± ?????????d.co??.

    The shadow dome canceled and at that moment, everyone could see the two girls again.

    Jeri was sitting on the floor, tired and weary while Azura stood above her. It was as if they fought tirelessly in the dome.

    But Kevin knew it was all acting.

    He told the two girls to act that way so people won¡¯t suspect anything strange happening in the dorm.

    He heaved a sigh of relief but something suddenly shed into his mind.

    It was about Jeri¡¯s vision of the possible future, Why is it that the vision wanted her dead all the time? And when he even punished Jeri, she was smiling instead of feeling sad. There seem to be more to this than he thought.

    *****

    A happy reading everyone!

 Chapter 118

    118 Chapter 118: Azura Cheated

    ¡°Since the new girl, Azura won the match, half point will be given to the school of light instead of one.¡± Sophia announced.

    Murmurings and questionings had starteding from different angles, especially from the school of light.

    Even after how long it took Azura to defeat Jeri, how could Sophia award half point to Azura.

    ¡°This is not fair.¡± One of the students had stood up to talk.

    Sophia ignored the boy as she turned her gaze to her son and saw how sad and depressing he was.

    ¡°Oh shit, this boy is really in love with her.¡± She sighed deeply as she thought of what to do next.

    ¡°Silence!¡± Everyone shivered at her Sophia¡¯s sudden yell.

    ¡°Do you know why I gave Azura a half point?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Throughout the time I¡¯ve known Jeri, no one ever managed to defeat her. She¡¯s strong enough to defeat me if we have a fight together. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not convinced that Azura didn¡¯t cheated.¡±

    .....

    Kevin¡¯s eyes widened as she heard the statement from Sophia.

    Did she spotted them while in the shadow dome? But that¡¯s impossible. What is Sophia¡¯s magic by the way? Is she able to see through shadows or something?

    Kevin was wondering to know more about Sophia badly that he had even used his Leak skill but the skill failed because he was standing far from where she was, he needs to be around five meters close to her.

    For the second time, Pretta voiced out.

    ¡°Azura cheated?¡± She inquired.

    ¡°Yes! Azura cheated.¡±

    ¡°Do you have proof?¡± Pretta said and for once, the students of the school of light felt that they finally have a Dean. All this while, Sophia had been the one talking and making announcements while the dean of the school of light was as silent as a graveyard.

    Those who knew how active she was, were surprised to see her all silent today.

    Did something happened to her? Did someone in her family met with death or sickness? All these questions ran inside the minds of the students but some of them were unaware of the quarrel between the two deans and the betrayal guilt Pretta was feeling at the moment.

    She wasn¡¯t active as she used to be and moody auras were all floating above her head. But the students were d as they saw her talk once again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a proof but I want to be sure that Azura didn¡¯t cheated during the fight. Who knows what magic she have? No one! And since you are all concerned about her winning points, how about I see her fight in everyone¡¯s presence. I would love to know what magic she have that was able to defeat a dual Magic user like Jeri. Maybe a little reward won¡¯t hurt.¡± Sophia nced toward her son before snapping her fingers in delight.

    ¡°Max Ericsson, I want you to have a fight with Azura. Let¡¯s see what magic she got since everyone believed she didn¡¯t cheated. Let¡¯s see for ourselves that what they imed was true.¡± Sophia said, pointing out for her son toe out.

    Max had a frown on his face. He didn¡¯t want to fight Azura, he really didn¡¯t want to. What would she think of him if he defeats her in a fight. He¡¯s not sure of what magic Azura have, perhaps it¡¯s a weak one or strong one. What really happened in the shadow dome was unexinable and shocking to all dark creatures.

    His sister, Jeri was strong and had defeated him in several fights they had with each other.

    But Azura defeated his sister, Could it be that Azura is more stronger than his sister. If that¡¯s so, there won¡¯t be a problem even if she defeats him.

    His mother, Sophia won¡¯t kill him if he loses anyway.

    Now that he¡¯s confident in fighting Azura since he would be defeated anyway, he could use the fighting chance to ask her out for a date or a secret meetup.

    He had a small grin of happiness on his lips as he approached Azura.

    Everyone could see the grin on Max¡¯s face, including Kevin. Although he received no quest from the system to save Azura, he knew he had to stop Azura from fighting, it would be bad if Azura transforms into a beast again. Especially in the presence of everyone.

    Sophia could also see the grin on Max¡¯s face. Due to the years she spent living with her son, she knows everything about him. His thinking, his sorrow, his joy, his facial expression, his attitude and everything, she knew them all.

    She was able to detect that her son didn¡¯t have a grin on his face because he wanted to fight Azura, it was a grin of happiness towards the one you love.

    Sophia scoffed as she realized that her son was going to fight Azura and make her defeat him.

    ¡°This son of bitch! Shit, he¡¯s my son.¡± Sophia blurted.

    Pretta turned to look at her.

    ¡°What? I¡¯m not talking to you.¡± She cleared her throat and stomp her club on the ground once again.

    Max was already standing in front of Azura and the grin he had before had changed into a smile which was making Kevin go mad.

    ¡°Who is this idiot smiling at?¡± Kevin and Azura said at the same time although they were standing at different ces and none knew what the other said.

    ¡°Hear me contestants, the winner of this small match will not just receive a point but will also go with a price from me.¡± Sophia said.

    Another murmuring had started between the students as each wondered what the price would be.

    ¡°Silence! The price will be the position of the school prefect with Emperor Charles flying broomstick and a Cindere¡¯s golden wand.¡±

    The students¡¯ jaws dropped as they heard this. All these items were so costly and unaffordable by just anyone. Only the richest of the richest could afford to buy these items. How in the world will Sophia be able to afford something like this.

    Will Azura be able to win this fight, now that Max heard about the price to be given to the winners?

    ******

    Thanks for reading so far. I decided to start upload the regr two chapters at different time intervals. Once the first chapter has been uploaded, the second chapter will be uploaded a few hours or minutes after.

    Because of the excessive books in reader¡¯s library, notification about my chapter release might not be made to them if uploaded at 12am gmt+8, so I decided to do it this way. I hope you understand.

 Chapter 119

    119 Chapter 119: A promise

    The items that were said to be the reward for the match were too attractive to ignore. Everyone knew about the importance of having such an expensive, high-quality flying broomstick, and wand and also bing the school prefect.

    All student wizards are required to buy the flying broomstick and magic wand once they reach the third year which is now called ss C.

    Even not all of the wizard teachers have something as expensive as these. It would make a teacher kill his friends just to have it. And that was what Sophia was hoping for.

    She knew her son had always wanted to have something like this for his new spell lesson since he dabbles a lot in his magic.

    And she knew Max would do anything to have it. He won¡¯t care about the person in front of him. He had done something simr to this before and Sophia did not doubt that he would do the same.

    Since he killed his closest friend because of his ex-girlfriend, who is nowte, she knew that his son was capable of doing something like that again.

    But what Sophia didn¡¯t realize was that her son didn¡¯t kill his best friend who was Graham, he fooled her by cutting off the head of another person since she didn¡¯t recognize Graham. He wasn¡¯t heartless like his mother, Sophia. Although she wasn¡¯t like this before, she only became crueler after leaving the city of light and wanted nothing but revenge on Pretta and all light creatures.

    On the day Max was supposed to kill his best friend for murdering his girlfriend, her mother promised to award him with different things only if he have his revenge on Graham and bring forth his head.

    Max wanted that reward so badly but he couldn¡¯t cut off the head of his best friend. So he came up with a n of ughtering someone simr to Graham. In the end, Sophia didn¡¯t Suspect that her son fooled her, even to this moment.

    .....

    But that case is far different from the one in front of Max presently.

    He can¡¯t fool his mother or anyone and he had to fight this girl no matter what.

    ¡®Shit! I hate my mother!¡¯ Max cursed within himself as he red at Azura who was keen and ready to sh with Max at any time. She wasn¡¯t concerned by anything since she knew she could defeat him with thebination of her multiple magics.

    But Kevin was concerned for Azura not to reveal her identity or she might be killed if caught to be a beast. Kevin needed to do something fast to stop Azura from fighting at all. But what can he do?

    Sophia had a sinister smile on her face as she noticed the sad and worried look on her son¡¯s face. She had him trapped with two options, it¡¯s time for him to choose the one he wishes.

    ¡°Sophia, I¡¯ve been thinking, what if the girl didn¡¯t cheat and defeated Max, will you give her those expensive items?¡± Pretta asked Sophia.

    ¡°What kind of question is that, Pretta? Of course, I will give her, as long as she¡¯s able to defeat my son, then I¡¯ll believe that she didn¡¯t cheat when she fought Jeri.¡± Sophia replied, Loud and clear for everyone to hear. That was when those who didn¡¯t know that Max was Sophia¡¯s son realized that they were blood-rted.

    ¡°Then this is a promise from Sophia and me. I will award five additional spell books to whosoever wins the match. If any among the two of us, fails to fulfill this promise, they shall be met with the wrath of the death bat.¡± Pretta said swearing in front of everyone.

    She knew what Sophia could and could not do. She may not fulfill her promise and end up giving different excuses which would be hard to argue against. It is not the first or third time Sophia would do something like this. She didn¡¯t give any reward even to this hour.

    ¡°Why do you have to swear a promise oath in front of the students?¡± Sophia grinned at her.

    ¡°I may be silent since morning but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t talk when I¡¯m supposed to, or act when I¡¯m supposed to act. Pretta started speaking. ¡°I understand that you hate me for what I did, but you should understand that it wasn¡¯t my fault, it was meant to be that way just as my daughter saw in the vision. So I¡¯m not guilty of anything whatsoever. I will train these students and among them will a hero arise and retrieve the bloodstone for us. Until then, you can hate me as much as you like. I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Pretta voiced out and everyone including Kevin could hear her words clearly. But this question keeps on lurking inside everyone¡¯s mind, does Pretta has something to do with the bloodstone that was stolen by the Vampires?

    ¡°Then have it your way then,¡± Sophia replied before turning to face the students and the two contestants. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve heard Dean Pretta, both of us will be awarding the winners of this match and I¡¯m very sure the dark school will win. Am I right Max?¡± She tossed the question to her son, who fidgeted with fear as he heard his name called by someone.

    ¡°Y-yes.¡± He replied shakingly. There¡¯s nothing to do with this, he must win against Azura at all costs if he wants to stay as Sophia¡¯s son. A defeat from Azura might result in his mother killing him.

    ¡°And let the fight begin!¡± She announced.

    ¡°No! Not yet!¡± Kevin shouted as he approached Azura and Max.

    He hade up with a brilliant idea on how to stop Azura from fighting Max.

    ¡°Who is that guy?¡± Several students started murmuring but they soon recalled that he was the guy who camete to the hall and imed that Azura was his maid.

    ¡°What do you mean not yet?¡± Sophia asked.

    *****

    Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 120

    120 Chapter 120: Substituting Contestants

    ¡°No! They are not fighting!¡± Kevin said as he approached the two contestants.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell toward the back as they heard someone talk. Most of them recognized him at once as they saw him. He was the one who imed Azura to be his maid.

    What is he doing?

    Why is he trying to stop the fight?

    Did the maid really cheat?

    Lots of questions ran through the mind of the students and the two deans as they saw Kevin oppose the fight all of a sudden.

    Sophia creased her brows slightly as she watched Kevin walk forward.

    ¡°What are you trying to do Kevin?¡± Lexa who knew nothing about the new harem¡¯s wife asked.

    She was wondering why Kevin was so obsessed with helping the girl so badly.

    .....

    From a different point in the hall, Graham who was taking a nap and not bothered by what was happening around was jolted awake by his men. They called for his attention since Kevin concerned them greatly.

    ¡°What is that brat up to?¡± Graham said as he cleaned his red sleepy eyes.

    Once Kevin was standing between the two contestants, Sophia proceeded on asking Kevin questions.

    She wanted to know the reason why he stopped the fight between the two students from taking ce.

    ¡°Can you exin why you said the two students shouldn¡¯t fight?¡± Sophia said.

    Kevin breathed deeply before replying.

    ¡°Since everyone is anticipating to watch this match, I will go straight to the point,¡± Kevin said. ¡°I want to substitute with Azura.¡±

    Everyone was silent for a few seconds until Sophia startedughing hysterically.

    ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? Why? Why would youe to such a conclusion?¡± Sophia asked with a sinister smile.

    ¡°What is your name, young boy?¡± Pretta inquired and Kevin unhesitatingly replied.

    Sophia scoffed at Pretta¡¯s sudden interruption. It does seem like Pretta was for real when she said Sophia won¡¯t stop her from talking when she¡¯s meant to talk.

    ¡°You said you want a substitution with Azura, can we know the reason why?¡± Pretta gently asked.

    Even if the other person doesn¡¯t want to answer any question before, with Pretta¡¯s gentle words, she was able to persuade the person to talk.

    ¡°Normally, the fight was meant to be mine in the first ce, but my maid said she would fight in my ce for the first fight. But now, I¡¯m denying my maid from fighting this round. I... will fight in this round. So, whatever allegations or doubt you have about my maid should be ced on me from this moment. Yes, my maid is strong and I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t cheat.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°If you still don¡¯t believe, then let me and this elf over here, have a round of fight, if I win, Azura will be free from every allegation. But if I don¡¯t, then punish me and her as you see fit. I hope that answers your questions, dean Sophia.¡± Kevin finalized his speech with a smirk.

    ¡®I mustmend you, Kevin, you¡¯re getting wiser by the day. That¡¯s a very convincing statement you uttered.¡¯ The system praised Kevin and he only muttered a gentle smile at the system¡¯s words.

    Sophia¡¯s eyes twitched slightly as she heard Kevin¡¯s statement and words. It was understandable by everyone but Sophia was trying to act connivingly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand you Ke-Vin.¡± She made sure the prefixes and suffixes of Kevin¡¯s name sounded out clearly. She called out his name with a tone that seems to be mocking him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you substitute with Azura, she-¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t he substitute with her?¡± Pretta interrupted Sophia again. ¡°You switched Jeri for Max and now you¡¯re iming you can¡¯t let the school of light switch. Does that seem fair,¡±

    At that moment, the students from the school of light started murmuring among each other. Some were even chanting for the contestants to be changed.

    Grahamughed amusingly as he watched the drama between Kevin, the two deans, and the students.

    ¡°This is getting so much fun. Sophia would agree to it anyway. The question is will Kevin be able to win against the dark elf.¡± Graham said.

    He turned to his men and started speaking. ¡°I want you to watch him carefully. If you suspect anything odd, inform me immediately. If he wins against Max, then it must mean he has something to do with Matt¡¯s death.¡± Graham said as he satfortably in his seat.

    ¡°Okay, suit yourself. You guys can substitute, if you win, I¡¯m letting you and the female elf go free but if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be sure to punish you guys so well.¡± Sophia said.

    ¡®What if I tell you I was the prince, what will you do to me then, kill me?¡¯ Kevin said within himself as he red hatefully at Sophia. If not because she was Jeri¡¯s mother, he would make her face a very difficult time in school.

    With his newly gotten magic, he could send multiple beasts flooding her office, destroying and damaging all of her things.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t teach Sophia a lesson. He hated her and she also hated him. It would be a surprise to her if she gets to know that he was the husband of her daughter.

    It was evident she would go against it since they are from different races. A Dark Fairy and a light Elf can¡¯t be together is what she¡¯ll im once she knows.

    Although Kevin has no n of telling any of the girls¡¯ parents for now, not until he¡¯s known to everyone as the Triling.

    ¡°Apart from letting the two go free, ensure you fulfill your promise, you know what will happen if you don¡¯t.¡± Pretta reminded Sophia once again.

    ¡°Shut it, traitor, I¡¯ve had enough of your talks.¡± Sophia faced the new contestants to give an announcement.

    ¡°Master, will you be fine with this?¡± Azura said as she hold Kevin¡¯s hands in hers.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be fine dear. Go, sit somewhere close to the females, the males will do what I exined to you back then without mercy if you sit beside them.¡± Kevin persuaded and Azura nodded her head before searching for the perfect ce to sit in.

    ¡°And let the match begin!¡±

    *****

    Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 121

    121 Chapter 121: Suicide Mission Fight

    ¡°Fight!¡± Sophia announced as the two contestants shed with each other.

    ¡°I wanted to go easy with your maid and maybe let her win although I¡¯ll be in trouble, your interfering made this fight easier for me.¡± Max grinned. ¡°Get ready to lose Kevin.¡±

    Kevin locked eyes with Max and just shook his head in pity.

    ¡°How I love fighting people like you.¡± He grinned as he attacked Max first by sending shocks of lightning at him.

    Everyone was amazed by the fury wave of attack that came from Kevin. No one expected someone like him to have such powerful magic.

    Seeing the lightning magic that Kevin had must mean that he¡¯s a strong person. The school of light was quite happy that the person representing their school wasn¡¯t a weak student. Pretta also heaved a sigh of relief, hoping for their victory.

    ¡°We have two contestants for the early morning friendly match, a match that was discovered and made up by the astonishing, brilliant Dean Sophia of the excellent school of dark.¡± A young female fairy from the school of dark had risen tomentate on the ongoing match. She was imitating Lexa who had done much in the previous match.

    ¡°I am Binta, the pride of all Males. I am the prettiest fairy among all otherdies just as I am the diamond amidst stones and thorns.¡± She said.

    ¡°What? Is she saying that she¡¯s the diamond and we¡¯re nothing but thorns and ordinary stones?¡± One of the students from the school of light got angered by Binta¡¯s speech.

    .....

    ¡°It¡¯s just like saying we¡¯re ugly while she¡¯s the only pretty girl in the school.¡±

    ¡°She may be talking of her school, not ours.¡± Another student assumed.

    ¡°I hope so or I¡¯ll tear her into pieces.¡± Another swore.

    Lexa scoffed as she listened to the chicken voice of Binta.

    ¡®What an idiot. Does she think she can imitate me? She must be envious of my beauty.¡¯ Lexa said as she loosened her hair band and her purple-colored hair swiftly fell on her shoulders.

    ¡°Time to show you who¡¯s boss,¡± Lexa said as she stood up from her seat and began hermentating on the match.

    ¡°As you all can see, the contestants have started an incredible match that would be forever remembered by everyone and the winner himself,¡± Lexa said with a sweet and mesmerizing voice that lures its listener to listen willingly.

    Binta grinned as she saw Lexa start talking all of a sudden. Both students stood opposite each other on different stands.

    Lexa smirked at Binta and then continued with her speech. ¡°We can see that Kevin from the school of light has lightning magic while Max from the school of dark has a beast summoning magic-¡±

    Just before Lexa could finish her statement, Binta interrupted her.

    ¡°And this makes the match more fun and interesting. You know I heard that one of the past kings has a Beast summoning magic and was able to defeat thousands of his enemies all alone by himself.¡±

    Many from the school of light were angered by Binta¡¯s unnecessary speech. While others were too focused on the match to listen to what either of the girls was saying.

    Even still, Binta continued with her useless talking.

    ¡°For those who know Max so well, he¡¯s quite strong-¡±

    ¡°Dear spectators, the fight has started with Kevin striking first with his lightning and Max summoning three different beasts out of nowhere. The question I have is who will win this incredible and thrilling match among the two strong guys. I bet everyone is curious about this as well.¡± Lexa said, cutting off Binta¡¯s speech.

    ¡°Let¡¯s all sit and watch how the match will end. Will Kevin of the school of light be able to defeat Max of the school of the dark?¡± We are all certain someone will win this match. A round of apuse for your favoritementator, who is me, Lexa.¡±

    Everyone responded by apuding her. Graham who was carefully watching all that was happening and saw how Binta was trying to override Lexa but failed started apuding her.

    Even when his men didn¡¯t do anything, Graham forced them to apud and that encouraged those sitting beside them to apud Lexa although they were scared of apuding to not anger Graham and his men sitting beside them.

    What was even surprising was that even students from the school of the dark had started apuding Lexa.

    Binta got furious as she saw her fellow schoolmates supporting a student from the other school. It was shocking and unbelievable to her. But there¡¯s nothing she could do about it. Everyone¡¯s focus was on the ongoing match. So Binta sat quietly as the match continues, but her gaze was on Lexa as she continually rolled her eyes in anger.

    But not once did her eyes meet with Lexa¡¯s. Lexa was more concerned about Kevin winning to some envious dark fairydy with a chicken voice.

    ¡°I hope you win Kevin.¡± Lexa prayed silently within herself.

    Three huge beasts who looks simr to a bee appeared beside Max. The only difference between these beasts and other regr bees was that it was as big as a human size, scary and unfriendly.

    Well, sometimes normal bees don¡¯t seem friendly and might sting you to death but it was certain these beasts would do more harm than the regr bees.

    Kevin swallowed as he red at this huge beast withrge, noisy wings that pped against each other with incredible force.

    With a made-up mind, Kevin was going to fight and win no matter what. Not just for him but for all light creatures that put their trust in him and prayed for his victory.

    Although in his mind, he would give up the fight if it seems impossible to win.

    Just then, he received a new quest from the system.

    ******

    Hope you like the chapter? Let¡¯s hear your opinion in thement section.

    A heartfelt thanks to those who sent the gifts and supported in one way or the other.

 Chapter 122

    122 Chapter 122: A Speaker

    ¡°Another crazy quest!¡± Kevinined.

    He had no choice, he had to win this fight or he¡¯ll meet with his demise. When Kevin came to realize that his opponent has the same magic that he have, a small grin formed on his lips as he intended to test something out.

    He red at the beast, they seem dangerous and were capable of killing due to the stingers they have. They were all females which means they have poisonous venoms. A normal bee sting would cause pain, itching and swelling but since the bee was an advanced beast, its sting will cause a pain of death, itching of death, and swelling of death.

    Kevin used his Leak skill on one of the beasts and saw these information. Even though he had the summoning magic, he can only summon them but can¡¯t tame or control the beast anyhow he like. Same thing could be said for Max.

    He could only summon them to defend him from his opponent; Kevin. And once Max doesn¡¯t feel like fighting his opponent, he could just cancel his magic by saying some strange words. It was amon word that all user with the Beast summoning magic used to summon their beast and order them to defend them.

    Except for defending them, they wouldn¡¯t do anything else but if the person who summons them isn¡¯t careful enough, he might be attacked by the same beast he summoned. It depends on how aggressive the beast was during that time. Especially a dragon, they got really aggressive and would destroy anything on their path including the person who summons them. The only person they obey is the person who understands the dragonnguage who is called a speaker.

    A speaker is someone who could speak a specific type ofnguage different from his ownnguage. But it¡¯s been a long since anyone ever saw a speaker speak to a dragon.

    Not even Matt and his men were able to speak itsnguage. They were only able to summon it and make it defend them and once this has beenpleted, the dragon disappears until the next time it could be summoned which is 24 hours after because it was abination of four rings.

    Kevin would be able to summon more than one dragons if all dragon summoner rings have been found. And maybe he might be able to say the dragonnguage once hepletes this.

    .....

    Kevin didn¡¯t know much about the dragon summoner ring since there was nothing exining how it works. Not even the system.

    He only knew it might have something to do with a dragon.

    ring at the eyes of one the beasts, Kevin touched the pendant on his neck with his right hand.

    ¡®I hope it works just as the system said. I can¡¯t be killed by something as dangerous as this.¡¯ Kevin said before moving his hands toward the pendant on his neck.

    Suddenly he heard a whisper in his ears but it wasn¡¯t the elfnguage but rather, a differentnguage entirely which Kevin suspected to be thenguage of the bees.

    ¡®This must be thenguage of bees. How does it sounds.¡¯ Kevin was amazed by this feat until when he listened carefully to the whispering voice and sensed that he understood thenguage so well. He didn¡¯t know how but he felt like he could say thenguage. He opened his mouth to say one of the words and as if it bear a magic, he started uttering out words, which was a surprise to him too.

    ¡°BALAMAK PAULI¡± which means this is awesome.

    The three beasts overheard Kevin speaking theirnguage and had frozen in ce on how he was able to speak theirnguage. But then, the beasts realized that their own Speaker had appeared to them after all these years.

    The speakers are the gifted people (Could be elf, fairy, human or Vampire), who were able to speak a specific beastnguage. But it¡¯s limited to only one type of beast. Not even one person had seeded in speaking two beastnguages.

    Seeing their speaker appear to them was good news to all beestardo beast. They are to protect the speaker at all cost since he¡¯s the only one who understands theirnguage. Once he¡¯s dead, there may be no other speaker who could understand theirnguage. Meaning, only one speaker could understand theirnguage and once he¡¯s dead, that¡¯s the end. But some beasts usually have two to three speakers who could speak andmunicate with them.

    Example are the three headed beasts that looks simr to a dog, only that that they have three heads and sharp, killing fangs. Also, dragons have up to three speakers who understand theirnguage and couldmunicate with them.

    ¡°NAPTALI GRAKET.¡±

    Kevin felt himself saying the word which means; hello friends. His hands were no longer touching the pendant but he could speak thenguage fluently.

    This was great news to Kevin although he was wondering how he was able to do something like this. It¡¯s not like he learnt thenguage from a book, he just knew how to speak it.

    ¡®Of all the past histories of the Triling, they all have this attribute to speak to one specific group of beasts. I thought you would have been a speaker of some strong beast like a dragon, I¡¯m disappointed but not so disappointed. It seems strong anyway.¡¯ The System said.

    ¡®Does that exins why I¡¯m able to speak theirnguage?¡¯

    ¡®Yes Kevin, you¡¯re a speaker to the bees. You can understand and speak theirnguage.¡¯ The System said.

    ¡®If that¡¯s right, I can use this opportunity to control these beasts to go against Max. It would be a fair win.¡¯ Kevin said.

    ¡®Yeah, but you know he¡¯s a beast summoner, he may send these bees away and summon a different type of beast, will you be able to handle them?¡¯ The A1 asked.

    ¡®Then I¡¯ll just secretly use my beast summon magic to stop the bees from leaving.¡¯

    ¡®But it might be hard, people might notice that you have more than one magic.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯ll be careful.¡¯

    *******

    Sorry for the dy guys. December is a busy month for our family. Visitors and other stuffs.

 Chapter 123

    123 Chapter 123: The pendant¡¯s doing

    ¡°Did I just hear this guy speak ournguage? How is that possible?¡± One of the beasts said in the beenguage.

    ¡°If he¡¯s able to speak ournguage then it must mean that he¡¯s our long-awaited speaker.¡± Another beast said.

    ¡°I doubt it, he looks too good to me. I doubt our Speaker would be someone as cool as him. Come on, we need someone cruel and wicked to take back our role in the beast world, this guy is too cool to do something like that.¡±

    But then, Kevin who had been listening to their conversation had suddenly butted in. ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m cool? I may look cool on the outside but I¡¯m not in the inner mind.¡± Kevin said and had for once forgotten that he was speaking the elfnguage and Max could hear him clearly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see to that once I give you a piece of your cake.¡± Max grinned while Kevin rolled his eyes before facing the bees that had been summoned by Max to fight him.

    The three beasts were trying their best not to hurt Kevin until they get what they want from him; that is an exnation of how he got the ability to be able to speak theirnguages.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± One of them said in a challenging tone as they circled Kevin.

    ¡®Kevin, you are their speaker, you need to sound like their master.¡¯ The A1 system said.

    ¡°Who taught you how to speak ournguage?¡± Another asked.

    .....

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Clenching his fist tightly, Kevin suddenly shouted in the Beenguage which sounds like ¡®huh¡¯ to Max and all the other elves.

    Immediately, the three bees stood still. It was like there was some kind of force in his tone. Their bodies acted on their own and they couldn¡¯t seem to control their body.

    When Kevin used his Leak skill on Max, he saw that his summoning magic was limited to only two beasts per day. So once he summons the first beast, a bee-like creature, and summons a different type of beast, he won¡¯t be able to summon any different type of beast again.

    He would be stuck to summoning the two same beasts all over and over again.

    That was when Kevin thought of a n to get rid of Max. If he¡¯s sessfully able to control the two different beasts Max would be summoned, he would make them fight Max and he would be forced to cancel his summoning skill. That way, he won¡¯t be able to summon any different beasts apart from the ones he had summoned earlier, who is now under Kevin¡¯s control.

    Although he knew controlling the second beast would be difficult since he could only be a speaker to one type of beast.

    ¡°I am your speaker, Imand you to defend me from this moment,¡± Kevin said. He didn¡¯t know what came over him. He just felt superior all of a sudden. While the bees felt inferior to Kevin.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± One of the beasts said as it felt itself bowing down to Kevin. The same could be said for the other two beasts.

    ¡°He must be our speaker for real. I¡¯ve never felt this way before.¡±

    Although no one could hear them talking, Kevin could hear them talking wide and clear.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m your speaker, now get up and defend me from that stupid Max over there,¡± Kevin ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    The same feeling came over the beasts again and they were forced to act against their will.

    ¡°EXPANSANTE CURIKULUM,¡± Kevin said, which means go now, and the three beasts immediately turned to face Max.

    Within a few seconds, the beasts started heading toward Max with full force.

    Everyone was wondering what was happening, first was the beast bowing to Kevin, Now the beast was about to attack Max the one who summoned them. The story is so not clear.

    The twomentators had started with theirmentating on the match and as usual, the twodies were talking about who would win the match.

    ¡°What is wrong, I summoned you, so you should obey me,¡± Max said but then he remembered that some beasts tend to fight their summoner anytime they wish.

    One of the beasts was on top of him, ready to sting him with its poisonous fangs but before the beast could do anything, Max canceled the summoning skill.

    Just as soon as the bees disappeared, a different type of beast appeared, standing beside Max. It was a big ant-like creature with six arms but was able to stand on its two feet.

    A small grin appeared on Max¡¯s face as he stood beside the Ant-like beast.

    That was the only thing he could do to stop himself from being hurt by the beasts. The alternative is to summon a different type of beast since the first ones are not doing as he wishes.

    Kevin hold the pendant once again, hoping to talk to the beast as he did to the previous ones. He would have summoned the bees to defend him but Max would know and it will seem like cheating if an issue arises.

    So Kevin nned on making Max¡¯s beasts go against him. He looked directly into the eyes of the Ant-like beast, the whisper came as usual and Kevin said after the voice.

    ¡°Selim.¡± Which means bow.

    The beast stared back at him but the moment it heard the words from Kevin¡¯s mouth, it fell on his two feet.

    ¡°Grandeuri Milorrd.¡± The Beast said, which was tranted to Kevin as; The Speaker has appeared.

    This was more than a surprise to Kevin. He couldn¡¯t exin how this was possible.

    ording to the story he heard from the system, only one person can be a speaker of one beast race. It was a surprise how he became a speaker to two beast races. Was it the pendant¡¯s doing?

    ¡®That¡¯s the only conclusion I could make. I think the pendant¡¯s power is the ability to make the user speak differentnguages.¡¯ The system said.

    ¡®Is that why the Queen said it¡¯s so important? Perhaps I should ask her. There¡¯s no doubt, she would know something about the pendant.¡¯ Kevin said.

    ¡®That¡¯s a great idea, Kevin.¡¯

    ¡®Now I need to end this fight as soon as possible.¡¯ Kevin said as he approached Max all of a sudden and sent shockwaves into his body. He became paralyzed for a few seconds and before he could wake up, Kevinmanded the ant-like beast to disappear and it immediately did.

    Since two was the total amount of beasts Max could summon, and both beasts were now under Kevin¡¯s control, there was nothing else he could do but fight with his fist. And Kevin was sure he could defeat Max with just a few punches mixed with lightning.

    ******

    A happy reading! Hopefully, everything will be back to normal tomorrow. Sorry for the dy.

 Chapter 124

    124 Chapter 124: Dumbass

    Even though Kevin was trying his best to hide the fact that he have more than one magic, Max had a hunch that Kevin was the one making the beasts he summoned to act waywardly towards him.

    ¡°Kevin, I know you have a hand in stopping the beasts from obeying my order, I urge you to stop. It is cheating, not a fair fight.¡± Max groaned as he slowly lifted himself off the ground where Kevin pushed him to.

    His hair had became rough from the lightning shock and his swollen eyes wandered around like the eyes of a zombie. But he was slowly healing and recovering back to normal.

    His swollen eyes turned normal but his hair did not, so Max just used his hand to adjust it and then sighed deeply.

    ¡°You think you¡¯ve won right?¡± Max snickered. ¡°Do you know I can summon more beasts to attack you? And that whatever thing you¡¯re using to make them go wayward won¡¯t work on them.¡± Max taunted Kevin.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re such a dumbass. I thought you were some smart guy that will be able to figure out that he may meet with death at this next stage.

    After listening to all Max had to say, Kevinughed amusingly at his word and then open up to speak.

    ¡°You think you can fool me with you words? Even if you summon the beast here that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t defeat both you and the beast.¡± Kevin said.

    *Scoffs...

    .....

    Max scoffed at Kevin¡¯s answers and had immediately summoned a beast standing in front of him. It was the same bee like beast, but before it could even acknowledge that he was in a different location, Kevin used his summoning ability to take the beast back to where it came from.

    Immediately, the beast disappeared and before Max could realize it, Kevin was already heading his way with his lightning magic.

    *Strike....

    Max was sent flying toward the end of the hall, closer to the door exiting, far from the front where Sophia and Pretta stood at.

    Kevin didn¡¯t stop as he chased after Max and stopped him from flying farther.

    ¡°Get ready for a beating Max.¡± Kevin said with a smile, ncing at the eye lids of Max that were half closed, half opened.

    Grabbing him by the cor, Kevin punched Max¡¯s face, kicked him in the stomach and face before ending it with an elbow hit on the head.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the dumbass now? You motherfucker.¡± Kevin said as he walked a few distance away from Max but he felt someone grabbed his legs.

    He turned to look at what it was and saw that it was an Alien type of beast. But the craziest part is that, this Alien beast wasn¡¯t summoned but was created using a spell, so it is more like a fighting spell. And this kind of thing can only be done by a strong witch or wizard with an extraordinary great spell skills.

 Chapter 125

    125 Chapter 125: The third shadow ring

    The invisible alien beast was visible to only Sophia and Kevin and it was clutching hard on Kevin¡¯s feet, preventing him from moving from that spot.

    ¡°Gosh, this shit has an enormous amount of strength, even at its half strength. Are all Aliens like this.¡± Kevin asked the system.

    ¡°Aliens are much more stronger than you think. You know, I once visited the Alien world, and to be honest, they are stronger and smarter than I thought they were. Our technology is no match to theirs. It is very, very much more advanced than humans and that is why humans are unable to defeat them.¡± The System said.

    What the aliens wanted was the destruction and domination of the Earth, once they are able to dominate the earth, all its dwellers, including humans, elves, fairies, and wild and domestic animals may be killed or made to be ves to the Aliens.

    Even though the war concerned all creatures of the earth, Humans were the Aliens¡¯ main focus. They eat the brains and fleshes of humans and they are very fast and skillful when hunting their prey. But their weaknesses are darkness and fire; they can¡¯t see in darkness and fire petrifies their skin when in contact with it.

    The Vampires have a high chance of defeating the Aliens but they chose not to interfere with human matter. Instead, they were preying on humans and sucking their blood. The rate of their killing was greater than that of the Aliens, but even to this time, humans do not know of the existence of the blood-sucking monsters called Vampires. Only the fairies and elves knew about the earth dweller who could defeat the Aliens but chose to kill the group that was fighting the Aliens rather.

    A few, many years ago, there was a mighty war that urred between Aliens and humans. The humans were on the verge of defeat, but the Elves and Fairies interfered and helped out by revealing their race to the whole world. The earth¡¯s was saved due to the magical creatures¡¯ interference.

    A few months after, Magic was taught to all humans and they were able to use magic like other magical creatures until they got greedy and killed every fairy or elf they find in their world. All magical creatures were annoyed by humanity¡¯s betrayal and vowed not to help out. That was why fairies and elves do not allow humans into their world.

    They nned to steal all advanced technological devices humans own and bring them to the Sparkle City, which is the city of elves and fairies. That was why the fairies and elves were taken to the human world to help in the plot of stealing the items and devices by pretending to be one of them.

    .....

    But not just anybody was picked. Only the smartest and strongest student who seeds in thepetition would be taken to join the spies in the humannd.

    ¡°If the Aliens are as strong as you said, then it means I shouldn¡¯t take this fight with Sophia so lightly. I need to get rid of this bugging Alien holding my feet.¡± Kevin said as he tilted his head to the back and saw the Alien slowly emerging out of the ground.

    It had ck-colored, slimy skin that looks as slippery as that of a toad. It was also huge and tall like a giant but not that tall.

    ¡°You do not smell human, but I¡¯m made to kill you.¡± The Alien said in a deep masculine voice.

    ¡°Get the fuck out of here, you crazy Alien.¡± Kevin tried to push the Alien but its strength was unmatched and Kevin wasn¡¯t able to move the Alien a foot from where it stood.

    ¡°Gosh, what the hell are you.¡±

    Just at that moment, the Alien punched Kevin in the stomach and was sent flying backward.

    Everyone watched as Kevin flew toward a side with nothing pushing him. Since they were unable to see what Kevin was facing, they thought something was wrong, and manstartertestarterg their Spiritual eyes to see what was happening.

    Luckily they were able to see the aura of the Alien but none knew it was an Alien cause it has the same color of aura as beasts have. So they thought that it must have been Max¡¯s doing.

    The fight got more exciting as they learned of the new invisible beast that Max summoned to fight Kevin. Many were starting to bet on who would win and who would not and the majority were choosing Max to be the winner.

    It was heartbreaking to Lexa and Jeri as they saw their husband fighting a very strong beast. With its hugeness and the wild glowing aura they spotted while using the spiritual eyes skill, they knew the beast was a very strong one and it would be extremely difficult for Kevin to win against it.

    Not after seeing him get kicked and punched frequently by the beast.

    The Alien was not giving him a breathing chance at all. It kept on attacking and attacking, preventing Kevin from concentrating on the shadow space activation.

    Until the Alien kicked him over to Max¡¯s side. Max was still healing his wounds with the Triling ring, his focus was on his wound, so he didn¡¯t know about what was going on. Until Kevin fall to the ground beside him and he suddenly flinched with terror.

    ¡°W-W-What!¡± Max shouted as he saw Kevin grab his fingers and removed the ring that was in his hands.

    ¡°This belongs to me champ.¡± Kevin shrieked as he insert the ring on his finger and hid it away from the eyes of everyone so they won¡¯t know about his secret.

 Chapter 126

    126 Chapter 126: Killing the Alien.

    The skill is not so useless, it woulde in handy if Kevin is to fight a vampire who was able to hide his aura from everyone¡¯s view and was also in the darkness with no avable light. And even so, the skill is free to use.

    Finally, He got to thest shadow skill which was the number five.

    The above skill was also free which was great news to Kevin.

    Luckily, all the wounds he suffered from the Aliens had disappeared. And now that his HP had returned to normal, he was determined to fight the disgusting Alien more than before.

    ¡°I swear I¡¯m going to kill you,¡± Kevin eximed as he swiftly rose from the floor and started running toward the beast. ¡°But before that, I¡¯ll make you feel the pain of continually beating someone.¡±

    ¡°Gahh! Bring it on!¡± The Alien shouted, although only Kevin and Sophia could hear what it was saying.

    Running toward the beast, Kevin slid under its feet and appeared behind the beast before punching the Alien¡¯s back.

    Moving away, Kevin kicked the Alien on the feet and it was forced to fall on one knee.

    .....

    Because of how small Kevin was to the Alien, it was easier to dodge the Alien¡¯s attacks.

    Kevin moved once again to kick the Alien¡¯s second foot but he was met with a punch from the Alien.

    *m!

    Kevin felt the bone of his skull crack open due to the force of the Alien¡¯s punch.

    Suddenly, Kevin heard a voice in his head.

    ¡°Do you think you can defeat the Alien, Kevin? You are so weak and I will continue to torment you till you give up and let Max win.¡± Sophia said using her spells to talk to Kevin telepathically.

    ¡°Huh, it¡¯s you, Sophia. Do you think it¡¯s fair to cheat because I¡¯m about to disgrace not only Max but you, his mother?¡± Kevin said.

    Sophia smiled sinisterly as he heard Kevin¡¯s words.

    ¡°Jeri would be so disappointed to see her mother treat her boyfriend like this. Do you want me to tell her?¡±

    Sophia was taken aback by what Kevin said just now. She was wondering what Kevin meant by boyfriend. Her Jeri could never be betrothed to just anyone. Especially not a creature of light.

    ¡°How do you know Jeri? I¡¯m sure she can¡¯t date someone like you. She would never go against my orders. I see you¡¯re trying to intimidate me with your words. Unfortunately for you, it can¡¯t work on me. What are deceptive snake you are.¡± Sophia said.

    ¡°Think whatever you can, I¡¯m getting rid of this Alien beast of yours. I thought I could y with it before ending its life but it is not so fun ying with a giant beast as this.¡± Kevin smirked as he locked his eyes on the towering Alien beast.

    ¡°Say your final greetings, Sophia.¡±

    ¡°Shadow Lock!¡±

    Kevin shouted within himself as he activated his shadow lock on the Alien and it immediately disappeared from everyone¡¯s view.

    ¡°Instant Skill sounds great. Yes, activate instant kill.¡± Kevin said.

    Kevin could see the Alien burning from one corner of his eyes. It groaned in pain as its body started melting together before finally turning into dust.

    Now Kevin was just 50 Exp points to leveling up. This was really great news, he can¡¯t wait to receive the rewards of reaching level ten.

    ¡°What did you do to it?¡± Sophia asked in anger as she felt her connection to the Alien lost.

    ¡°I would have reported you to the schoolmaster but I don¡¯t want your daughter to feel bad,¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a student from a poor family background. You can¡¯t do anything to me, I repeat nothing.¡± Sophia said sinisterly.

    ¡°Ah. Well, I want to give you a warning. The next time you try to interfere in my fight again, I¡¯ll punish you without showing any mercy. I could start by cutting each of your fingers so you won¡¯t be able to use your hands to hold your wands. And once you¡¯re unable to hold your wand, you won¡¯t be able to cast spells ever again.¡±

    ¡°And if you try creating an artificial hand, I would just blind you.¡±

    ¡°My daughter will kill you if youy even a finger on me.¡± Sophia snickered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? Your daughter can¡¯t do anything to me. She¡¯s my wife, and would do anything Imand her to do.¡±

    ¡°Argh! You¡¯re paying for this.¡± Sophia said as she used her spells once again.

    *****

    A Happy reading guys.

 Chapter 127

    127 Chapter 127: Not doing anything.

    At that moment, more and more Alien beasts kept on appearing and everyone was curious on how Kevin was going to defeat about twenty of them. Many didn¡¯t know it was an Alien due to its invisibility state. They thought it was the beasts summoned by Max unknown to them that it was all Sophia¡¯s doing.

    Although no one knew of this fact apart for Kevin and Sophia, Pretta knew but she decided to see how things go. She could see things others couldn¡¯t see and surprisingly she saw something in Kevin that any other people can¡¯t see. It wasn¡¯t magic but a gift that is being passed down to the females of Pretta¡¯s descendants when they die.

    She had a smile on her face as she red at the struggling student called Kevin. She was wondering if Kevin would be able to defeat Sophia, so she decided to stay quiet for now. Then when it¡¯s time for her to speak out, she would do so and reveal what should be revealed.

    ....

    ....

    ....

    ....

    ....

    ....

    .....

    ¡°Gosh this is so much fun.¡± Kevin smiled as he defeated all Sophia¡¯s spell made beasts. And as he kill each of the beasts, he was rewarded with 50 Exp points.

    He killed thirteen beasts in just five minute of fighting Sophia. He has reached the stage of leveling up but he kept on receiving more and more Exp rewards and Sophia wouldn¡¯t stop creating the beasts with her spell, even though it was using her energy.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing to them?¡± Sophia grinned her teeth angrily. She wasn¡¯t able to create any more spells cause she was reaching her limit. She might pass out if she continue using her Mana to create more spells.

    ¡°Do you think you can defeat me with these weak beasts? Come on bring it on. Show me what you got Sophia.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°No!¡± Kevin shouted. ¡°Why do you have to stop, Sophia? Come on, bring it on. I want to see how strong you are.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a kid but you sound like an adult. I don¡¯t know what my daughter saw in you, but seeing how you were able to defend all my attacks, you must be strong.¡± Sophia smiles wryly.

    ¡°So, are you surrendering?¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Surrendering is not the word. I hate to lose that¡¯s why I learnt millions of spells a person could never learn.¡± Sophia¡¯s smile suddenly turned dry and she uttered some strange words within her breath. ¡°Divanne Divanne, Farsi.¡±

    As soon as she uttered these words, Kevin suddenly saw Max rose from the ground, from beside him.

    His eyes glowed purple and a refreshing energy entered his body, making him stronger than before.

    When he fought with Max, the system didn¡¯t give him a system but then, he saw Max rise all of a sudden. Why did the system gave him a quest? Must it be that Sophia did something to Max that made him stronger.

    Cause, that is the only reasoning he coulde up with since the system only grants quests to him when he¡¯s to fight strong opponents.

    ¡°Bingo!¡± Kevin eximed as an idea clicked on his head. He could just use his Leak skill on Max and see how strong he was.

    ¡®This is strange. So strange. What¡¯s the 200 HP all about?¡¯ Kevin wondered as he looked at the Leak skill once again. The HP present in Max¡¯s body was 200 Exp even though his HP limit was 70. It is absolutely Impossible for someone to have Health points greater than their limits unless they are to get rid of it.

    ¡®But it could also mean something.¡¯ The System said. ¡®I heard Sophia chanting some spells, if I guessed right, that¡¯s a soul shifting spell.¡¯

    ¡®Er,... what do you mean?¡¯ Kevin asked.

    ¡®What I¡¯m saying is that, Sophia used the soul shifting spell to shift her soul into her son¡¯s body. Now her soul of her son and hers her inside one body.¡¯ When Kevin looked towards Sophia who was watching the fight from the front podium, he saw that she had her eyes shut tightly.

    ¡®So you mean, Sophia is not in that body over there?¡¯ Kevi said.

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s not.¡± The System replied. ¡°She¡¯s inside Max¡¯s body standing right beside you.¡±

    ¡°Watch out Kevin!¡± Lexa shouted.

    A punch came from Max, heading for Kevin¡¯s face.

    ¡°Get ready to die Kevin!¡± Max shouted as hended the punch on Kevin¡¯s face.

    Blood dropped down the ground from Kevin¡¯s nose. The attack was so fast and unexpected that Kevin wasn¡¯t able to stop it.

    ¡°Argh!!¡± Kevin groaned with anger. What annoyed him most was the HP point he lost from being hit by Max. ¡°Fuck, I swear I¡¯m going to punish you for this Max, or whatever is inside your body. I¡¯ll get rid of the two of you.¡±

    Everyone could hear him loud and clear talking on what he would do to Max. But they don¡¯t understand what he meant by thest statement.

    ¡°If Max body has two souls, will it be possible to defeat them?¡± Kevin asked the system.

    ¡®You can only defeat Sophia and Max by killing them. Unless you damage Max¡¯s body by killing him, Sophia can not be defeated.¡¯

    ¡®But i don¡¯t want to kill them. We are certainly not allowed to kill someone in the school and these two guys are the only blood family that Jeri have. She would be heartbroken if she sees them die. Worst if she discovers that I killed her mother too. Can¡¯t we find a different way to stop it?¡¯ Kevin inquired.

    ¡®I know a way, but you have to say whatever I say. It is a spell that were thought to second year Wizards in the human world. Teaching you this spell doesn¡¯t mean you can be using it anyhow. Especially not in the human world. You will be punished greatly if they discover that you are not a second year wizard and you were using the soul shifting spell.¡¯

    ¡®Soul shifting spell? Like the one Sophia did? How is that going to help?¡¯

    ¡®There are two spells you need to know. The soul shifting spell and the soul repel spell. To learn the soul repel spell, you must first learn the soul shifting spell. Are you ready?¡¯ The system asked.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m ready. It seems like Max is nning to do something else.¡± Kevin said after observing that Max was nning to use a spell on him.

    The usage of spell was obvious to all the students but no one was stopping Max.

    Strange auras fill the room as Max moved his hands around, trying toe up with a spell. Kevin looked toward Pretta. She saw that it was cheating but she wasn¡¯t doing anything to the matter on ground. Instead, she kept silent and watched the creatures of dark cheat.

    ¡°Why the hell is she not doing anything about this.¡± Kevinmented before turning to face his opponent. ¡°Teach me what I need to know System. I must defeat him before he or Sophia seeds with what they n to do.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll teach you. Just promise not to use it in public. There are lot of wizard¡¯s who recognize the spell. They would challenge you if they see you use it. Probably kill you if you misbehave.¡± The system.

    ¡°Boy, that doesn¡¯t scare me. I can escape without letting them catch me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I forgot. You got shadow magic, you can surely escape from them. Wait till they follow you into the shadow. Perhaps you would stay calm then.¡± The System said.

    ¡°Now for the first skill....¡±

    ....

    Finally, Kevin had got a hand of how the skill works within a minute. It was time to practice what he learnt to defeat his opponent Max.

    Bringing both hands together, Kevin separated his right and left hands from each other and said a few spell chants.

    ¡°Mullion Askara!¡±

    Which trantes to soul repel.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve said the spell, their souls will start battling with each other. They won¡¯t stop until one finally leaves the host body. It may be Sophia¡¯s soul or Max soul that will leave Max¡¯s body. So be prepared for the worst.¡± The System said.

    A bright green light appeared out of nowhere and covered Max¡¯s body that no one was able to see him. After a few minutester, the green light disappeared and Max was foundying on the ground with a pale white skin, while Sophia on the other hand also fell to the ground, weak and unconscious with the same pale white skin.

    ¡®What did I do? Did I kill them? They are not moving?¡¯ Kevin panicked.

    ******

    Thanks for reading guys.

 Chapter 128

    128 Chapter 128: Don¡¯t go near the castle.

    The whole hall fell intomotion as they saw Max and Sophia fall to the ground. It was normal when they saw Max got defeated by Kevin but seeing Sophia fall to the ground amazed them greatly.

    Swiftly, the two were rushed to the school clinic while Pretta was left to proceed with the assembly.

    Everyone was murmuring within each other about what happened to the duos that were taken to the hospital. Everyone was wondering what could have happened to have caused Sophia to pass out all of a sudden.

    Some said it was because she saw her son got defeated by Kevin. Since many already knew that Max was Sophia¡¯s son, they could only believe that it was the reason why she passed out.

    ¡°Attention Everyone!¡± Sophia called for order in the hall and everyone had immediately kept mute. Including the dark creatures.

    ¡°Now that dean Sophia of the dark creatures is being hospitalized, I¡¯ll take care of today¡¯s ss.¡± Pretta said as a smile curved out of her lips. Kevin had done a great job in eliminating her enemy.

    ¡®It must be true that he¡¯s a Triling. But why is he not revealing himself to the public.¡¯ Pretta thought as she red at Kevin who was now making his way toward Azura.

    Azura was sitting at the fifth role, in front of Lexa. Since Azura¡¯s was also Kevin¡¯s wife, he decided to sit beside her in case she caused any other trouble or tries to fight someone.

    Lexa was starting to get jealous that she almost went to approach Kevin. Snatch him away from Azura¡¯s side to sit beside her. But she tried to calm herself and the anger that was boiling within her. She might make things worse or raise suspicions if she do that while everyone was watching.

    .....

    ¡®Does it mean that Kevin has taken another wife? Will he still treat me as his favorite?¡¯

    Lexa couldn¡¯t get this thought out of her head. She¡¯ll soon be abandoned like Jeri, at least she was able to enjoy Kevin a bit, unlike Jeri who hadn¡¯t have sex with Kevin. Not once did Kevin ever call Jeri toe closer to him nor did he see her nakedness. He only called her his wife but it seems like they were forced on each other.

    ¡®I think I should be grateful he had sex with me once. He¡¯ll soon have lots of wives after Azura anyway. It¡¯s not worth fighting for.¡¯ Lexa said as she concentrated on the teacher upfront.

    ¡°I want everyone to return to this hall as soon as the breakfast period ends. All the materials; flying brooms and wands will be brought to this hall, so you cane to purchase it here instead of the game shop.¡± Pretta informed. ¡°No one will sell anything to you if you go to the game shop. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll find anything there anyway.¡±

    A student raised his hands to ask a question and it was among the dark creatures.

    ¡°Are we going to have spell sses together?¡± The elf asked.

    Without thinking twice, Pretta had immediately replied. ¡°Of course not. There will be different teachers for both schools. Magic teacher from the school of light will be different from the magic teacher of the school of dark. I hope you understand.¡±

    Pretta said and had continued with her discussions, not expecting the dark elf to say anything.

    ¡°Even though you two will be having different teachers, by the end of every week, there would be apetition between the two schools. The winners will be given points that will determine their admittance to travel to the human world.¡± Pretta exined. ¡°I wish you all good luck. You can check out your new school but this is a warning from the school master, don¡¯t go near the castle closer to the forest.¡±

    ¡°What is in the castle?¡± A student asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t tell you. I can only say one thing. There¡¯s a beast guarding that castle, if it happens to spot any of you, you¡¯ll be a dead meat before you realize it. It is a very dangerous beast. And up till now no one was able to defeat it.¡± Pretta said.

    Kevin and Azura locked eyes with each other and Azura could only smile at how fearful Pretta described her.

    ¡°Is it just one beast?¡± Another asked.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know, but those who managed toe alive said the beast was ck in color which was the same thing everyone has been saying.¡±

    ¡°I can only assume that it is just one beast, due to its ck colored skin, it was able to hide itself from the public when it senses that that people was chasing it. It attacks in a stealth mode that the victim won¡¯t be able to escape. And any of those that manages to escape may either be wounded or at the point of dying. That is why we are giving this instruction out for everyone to follow. Don¡¯t go near the castle until the beasts has been killed.¡±

    Although Pretta just warned the students, there are those who wouldn¡¯t yield to the instructions and part of them where the ones sitting beside Azura and Kevin.

    They were three in total and they were all chatting clearly amongst each other.

    ¡°Guys, are you thinking what I¡¯m thinking?¡± One of them said.

    ¡°You mean the castle? But we were warned not to get close to it. What if we get killed by the beast?¡±

    ¡°Do you believe it exists?¡± The first student asked and the other two shook their heads negatively.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that there could be something precious hidden inside the castle that the school do not want us to know about.¡±

    ¡°But what could it be? An hidden treasure, artifacts, throne and golden jewelries.¡±

    ¡°It could be anything. So we¡¯ve got to check it because we¡¯re the School¡¯s journalists. We¡¯re leaving by eight at dusk.¡±

    Azura and Kevin were listening to their conversations and then, an idea suddenly struck at Kevin. He shed a smile at Azura who had a confused look on her face.

    *******

    Thanks for the support guys

 Chapter 129

    129 Chapter 129: The n to fight

    After all the students from both schools returned from the dining hall, which was separated into two, they made their way into the assembly hall.

    Although, the dark school student were murmuring among each other. Especially when they saw Kevin walked past them. They didn¡¯t believe that Kevin didn¡¯t cheated during the fight.

    ¡°Hey!¡± One of them called out for him and Kevin who was aware that he was the one being referred to, ignored them and continued working.

    ¡°Are you deaf, you sucker...¡± one of them suddenly grabbed Kevin¡¯s arms but he immediately felt a punch encased with lightning, hit him in the stomach.

    ¡°Argh!¡± The dark school student howled in pain.

    ¡°What What What?¡± The other student asked as they saw their fellow friend cry out in pain.

    He then pointed toward Kevin while holding onto his stomach with his second hand.

    ¡°Hey, who the hell do you think you are!¡± The other students were about to attack that the students from the school of light appeared and stood between Kevin and the students.

    ¡°What are you nning to do? Do you n to attack a light student? Do you have a death wish?¡± The toughest among the light students that were defending Kevin said. He was fat and still had enough muscles to be called a gymnast.

    .....

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see? Your cherished light student just hit a student of our own. How do you take responsibility of that?¡±

    ¡°But yours hit him first. You all ganged up on him, what do you expect him to do when he¡¯s not as stupid as you guys.¡± Another Student from the school of light said.

    Those who were watching had suddenly echoed whooooah at the light student¡¯sment.

    ¡°Are you daring us, fat guy?¡± A dark student appearing to be thin and unnourished, said.

    ¡°Guys it¡¯s okay.¡± Kevin suddenly stepped forward and was now in front of the light students that were defending him.

    ¡°I see that you guys are bothered by the fact that I defeated your champion. Hmm, how about I have a fight with the second strongest student of your school. I¡¯ll get to prove to you that I won because of my power and not by cheating. Deal?¡± Kevin asked.

    The dark students red at each other¡¯s face because finally agreeing to Kevin¡¯s challenge.

    Sighs...

    ¡°Deal.¡± The one who was punched, replied.

    Kevin smiled.

    ¡°Tomorrow at dusk, 8pm.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Why not today?¡± The thin, unnourished dark student said.

    ¡°I got things to do tonight.¡± Kevin had a n for tonight so he couldn¡¯t set the time to today. He need to take care of the boys that are sneaking into the forbidden castle tonight. He didn¡¯t how much time he would spend doing that, so putting the fight to tomorrow will make him concentrate fully on what he nned to do today.

    As soon as Kevin said this, he immediately entered the hall, but the dark creatures won¡¯t stop scoffing at his words.

    ¡°I guess you must have a skeleton in your cupboard Kevin! Are you trying to learn new fighting skills so you could win the match tomorrow? God I can¡¯t wait till then.¡± The dark students said, whileughing hysterically as they watch Kevin leave.

    ¡°You guys are really mad.¡± One of the students of light said before walking into the assembly hall.

    Just then, Jeri passed by the dark students after seeing Kevin enter the hall. Because of the quarrel between the two schools, Jeri couldn¡¯t walk around with Kevin or they would suspect that something is going on between them.

    As soon as the dark students who had approached Kevin saw Jeri pass by them, they suddenly called for her.

    ¡°Miss Jeri, please we have something to tell you. The light creatures... oh... oh... oh...¡± The thin, unnourished student started faking a cry.

    ¡°What is wrong with him?¡± Jeri asked pointing her fingers to the student.

    ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s you, miss Jeri.¡± He answered.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, The light students said you are incapable and weak. That you can¡¯t do anything to them. Especially the Kevin guy. He said he challenges you to a fight tomorrow evening. And if you¡¯re able to defeat him, you¡¯ll make him your ve till eternity.¡±

    As he said this, his fellow students also supported him by saying ¡®yes¡¯ and ¡®that¡¯s right¡¯, so Jeri would think it was real. Unknown to them that Jeri heard all their conversation with the students of light and Kevin.

    ¡°Is that really what he said?¡± Jeri asked.

    ¡°Yes that¡¯s what he said. It is Kevin, the guy that cheated and imed that he defeated Max. He¡¯s the one that said that.¡±

    Jeri chuckled boisterously.

    With the way she chuckled, one would think her nextment would be, ¡®Tell that son of bitch to meet me tomorrow. I¡¯m going to cut off his mother fucking head¡¯ but instead, it was something else.

    ¡°Why do you think I would believe this crazyugh of yours.¡± She replied.

    ¡°Jeri, but we¡¯re saying the truth.¡± Another said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare lie to my face after I already heard your discussion with Kevin.¡± Jeri said.

    ¡°But Jeri, that Kevin guy really cheated. We should bring justice to Max and leader Sophia.¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to fight that guy?¡± Jeri asked and the students nodded. ¡°I swear you¡¯re going to lose if you think you will win.¡±

    Without waiting for anyone¡¯s reply, Jeri had started walking towards the hall.

    But someone immediately spoke out before she left.

    ¡°Jeri, do this for your mother. She would be d if she hears that you fight the one who defeated your brother.¡±

    Jeri paused for a while before proceeding with her walking. And never for once did she turned her backwards after hearing the word.

    ¡°I wonder how my mom would react if I tell that I¡¯m married to Kevin.¡± Jeri said within herself.

    ********

    Thanks for reading guys. I¡¯m ning on writing a new story.

    ¡°I¡¯m a viin not a hero.¡±

    It is a story about a youth who was transmigrated into a novel only to change the plots of the hero that¡¯s in the story and be a viin. It has smut chapters and erotic scenes. It will be out soon, I¡¯m still working on a few things. I¡¯ll be d if you support the book with your power stones once it¡¯s out.

 Chapter 130

    130 Chapter 130: Sunny

    ¡°Now that everyone is gathered here, you should all start purchasing the materials you¡¯ll be needing for the spell ss,¡± Pretta said, pointing toward the group of people standing in front of thousands of flying brooms and magic wands.

    ¡°Present your credit cards to the sales representatives, they¡¯ll transfer the money and give you the items. The cost for both items is 20 credits. If you¡¯re unable to afford both today, you can alwayse back to buy them tomorrow. And for those who are unable to buy the two items but one, I¡¯ll suggest you buy the flying broom first.¡± Pretta advised the students before they all started purchasing their spell items.

    Both schools then exited their seats to purchase the magical items from different sellers on different sides of the hall.

    Since Kevin had enough money, he bought the two items for himself and Azura.

    He handed the broom and wand to Azura who looked at the items strangely.

    ¡°What are we using these for?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Shh, Azura.¡± Kevin bent to whisper to her ears. ¡°If you keep on asking questions, people will start suspecting you. You¡¯re the only one with no uniform. All eyes are on you and they¡¯re watching everything you¡¯re doing.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I do? Can¡¯t I ask questions again?¡± She said.

    ¡°Just do whatever I say,¡± Kevin said and Azura heaved heavily.

    .....

    Kevin was nning to ask the queen to cover up for them by purchasing a uniform for Azura. He was thinking of telling her to lie that he and Azura were her siblings. With Kevin being her nephew and Azura being her niece. That way even if the Queenes to visit them, there won¡¯t be a reason to panic at all.

    Just at that moment, Pretta called for Kevin and Azura and asked them toe up to the podium where she was standing.

    Kevin was wondering why Pretta called for him. Was she going to give him the promised gift now?

    Kevin and Azura stood before Pretta while Jeri and Lexa red at the two with jealousy.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Kevin. I¡¯m so obliged to see someone as handsome as you be something no one ever believed could exist.¡±

    As Pretta said this, Kevin creased his brows slightly and stared long at her.

    She was talking in parables but Kevin was able to catch up with it.

    ¡°Can I ask why you called us here?¡± Kevin eventually said.

    ¡°Err, the thing is... I want to tell you that the promised gift will be given to you once Dean Sophia is okay. I¡¯m d you were able to defeat her. She tried to cheat but you still managed to defeat her.¡± Pretta then started to whisper.

    ¡°I know who the two of you are. You; a Triling.¡± She said pointing at Kevin.

    ¡°And you; A panther beast.¡± She said pointing at Azura.

    ¡°Who are you,¡± Kevin asked. Not only did thisdy know that Sophia cheated but also knew who they were.

    ¡°How did you know who we are?¡± Kevin said

    Just then, sparks of lightning magic encased Kevin¡¯s hands as he move close to Pretta.

    ¡°Are you telling me or not.¡± Kevin threatened.

    A gentle smile formed on Pretta¡¯s lips as she watch Kevin bring his hands closer to her stomach ready to hit her anytime. Although no one could see what they were doing, Pretta¡¯s daughter, Sunny had a feeling that something bad was about to happen to her mother and immediately made her way up to the podium.

    Even though she was blind, she was able to see where she was going. As she walked towards the podium, she could see the aura of her mother but in front of her was a different type of aura. A very bright, distinct aura having the colors of green and yellow.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Sunny uttered within herself.

    She appeared beside the two students and with her special sight, she saw Kevin trying to attack her mother.

    ¡°Hey, what do you think you¡¯re doing? I can see you, don¡¯t try anything funny.¡± Sunny shouted so loud that everyone shifted their attention from the magical items in front of them toward where the noise hade from.

    Kevin frowned as he saw a blind girl appear all of a sudden. He was wondering how she was able to walk so slowly toward them without him noticing. And with her walking stick pointing straight at him, he was wondering how she was able to see him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Azura asked, thinking the same thing Kevin was thinking as she saw the blind girl.

    Sunny looked at the girl who asked the question and creased her brows.

    ¡°You¡¯re not an Elf. Why are you here panther?¡± Sunny said.

    For a moment, Kevin and Azura froze at Sunny¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Kevin, How did she know my...¡± Azura was immediately interrupted.

    ¡°I said no questions.¡± Kevin shed back at her and she momentarily kept her mouth shut.

    ¡°You... the male. You have different colors of auras in your body. Combined to be blue, the Aura of a Triling. Are you,...¡± Sunny said.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s okay for now sunny. We¡¯ll discuss thister.¡± Pretta said. ¡°Kevin, Azurae and see me in my office. I¡¯ll tell you everything you need to know. And for you, Azura.¡±

    Pretta brought out something using her spells and a school uniform appeared in her hands.

    ¡°Here, this is for you Azura. I would love to see you guys soon. Come to see me any time you¡¯re free, okay.¡± She said as she waved her index finger and the uniform that was in her hands magically appeared on Azura¡¯s body.

    ¡°Everyone should go to their ssrooms now. Go, go, go, and you Kevin.¡± Pretta yelled and the students started leaving the hall for their ssrooms. The dark headed to their ssrooms while the light headed to their separate ssroom.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to keep your secrets. I may be of help to you Kevin. We can help each other achieve our goals.¡±

    *****

    Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 131

    131 Chapter 131: The Spell teacher

    Kevin and Azura finally left Pretta and went into the ssroom where a teacher was patiently waiting for all the students to arrive.

    Everyone was amazed as they saw Azura in a new school uniform and they started eyeing her as she passed by them. Some even tried to grab her hands but Kevin wouldn¡¯t allow them.

    Among the students was one who didn¡¯t care about Kevin¡¯s security towards Azura and eventually got a punch in the face from Kevin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch her again?¡± He warned before walking towards the back seat with Azura.

    ¡°Will you go to your seats already?¡± The teacher upfront yelled at Kevin and he had instantly gone to the seats located at the back.

    After Kevin and a few other students entered the ssroom, the lecture immediately started.

    The teacher in front of them was a Middle Aged female in her early forties. She wore a round ss and looked somewhat cruel.

    ¡°Morning ss. My Name is Grace. I would be teaching you how to use a magic wand and how to create spells.¡± The woman said as she brought out her wand but someone had raised her hands to ask a question.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Her harsh voice echoed through the hall, causing the students to shiver with fear.

    .....

    ¡°What is your question.¡±

    ¡°Err... I want to ask... are we practicing wizardry spells?¡± He asked.

    Thedy was silent for some seconds before finally replying.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re practicing these spells because you will need them once you get to the human world. You guys are so lucky. All previous students didn¡¯t get to learn what you¡¯re learning right now. Now don¡¯t act like some rude batch because of this and listen to instructions.¡±

    ¡°In my ss, you don¡¯t ask questions. I¡¯m the only one allowed to ask questions. Do you understand?¡± the teacher said and a few of the students nodded their heads.

    ¡°Another rule, while in my ss, you always reply with yes Ma¡¯am anytime I ask a question. Do you get me?¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± The students said.

    ¡°Gosh, this ss is going to be so boring.¡± One of the students murmured to his fellow seat partner and teacher Grace caught them.

    ¡°Hey you,e on out. Stand right in front of me.¡± Grace said and the student sluggishly went to the front.

    ¡°Another rule. No talking in my ss. No chit-chat, no noise, no rambling, no murmuring, no gist, no yawning, no coughing, and no sneezing. I must not hear anything pertaining to noise.¡± Grace said before facing the student standing beside her.

    She told the student to bring out his wand and made him turn toward a bird that was kept inside a cage.

    ¡°What is your name girl?¡± She asked the female fairy that had her wand held straight toward the bird.

    ¡°I¡¯m Tina.¡± She answered.

    ¡°Nice! So Tina here will be our teacher for today. She will teach us how to use the control spell. Now, face the bird and cast the spell. Oh! I can¡¯t wait to see how skillful our little teacher here will be.¡±

    ¡°Go on now, Teach us what to do Teacher Tina,¡± Grace said as she stepped back from her.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know it,¡± Tina replied.

    ¡°Hush Tina. I¡¯m sure you know it when you were discussing it with your friend over there. Now cast the control spell on the bird at this instant.¡± Grace roared.

    Tina pointed her wand toward the birdcage and fidgeted fearfully. She stood before the cage, unable to do anything. And still, Grace didn¡¯t interfere.

    Until about ten minutes after, Grace finally spoke out.

    ¡°Well, our teacher Tina is so dumb. Who will help her with this spell? Ah, Our teacher¡¯s friend.¡± Grace said, recalling Tina speaking to her seat partner who was also a female.

    ¡°You! Come out now. Come and help your chit chat dumb friend.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not dumb.¡± Tina objected.

    ¡°Ah, I see. Arrogance is in you. But you know it can¡¯t take you anywhere. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t perform any spell.¡±

    ¡°But we weren¡¯t taught how to use a spell before.¡± Tina¡¯s friend, Michelle said.

    ¡°Oh, you also have that arrogant spirit in you. Come on out, tell us how to use the control spell.¡±

    Michelle also stood by the birdcage beside Tina, she waved her wand frequently but nothing happened.

    ¡°Ah! You also failed. How do you expect a spell to work when you didn¡¯t say themand words.¡± Grace uttered and most of the students had a frown on their faces.

    Kevin wasn¡¯t bothered anyway, he was busy thinking about the things he need to do. He had his face turned toward the side and didn¡¯t care about whatever teacher was at the front.

    Lexa would constantly peep at him from the front side where she sat and that was when grace caught him.

    ¡°You there. The female. Yes, you!¡± She said sharp and clear, pointing her wand at Lexa.

    ¡°Why? But I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Lexa blurted out.

    ¡°But you were looking at the back while I was talking. You¡¯re getting bored of my ss, right? You must have known all the spells to think so. Come out now and cast the control spell on this bird.¡±

    Lexa didn¡¯t have any other choice, she had to go out of her seat by force.

    She stood in front of Grace and sighed.

    You there. The female. Yes, you!¡± She said sharp and clear, pointing her wand at Lexa.

    ¡°Why? But I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Lexa blurted out.

    ¡°But you were looking at the back while I was talking. You¡¯re getting bored of my ss, right? You must have known all the spells to think so. Come out now and cast the control spell on this bird.¡±

    Lexa didn¡¯t have any other choice, she had to go out of her seat by force.

    She stood in front of Grace and sighed.

    ¡°Nice, so what¡¯s your name pretty girl?¡± Grace asked as she ran her hands down lexa¡¯s hair.

    ¡°I¡¯m Lexa.¡± She replied.

    ¡°Oh. It¡¯s you, Lexa. The daughter of our lovely former leader. How are you doing!¡± She said as she started showing care all of a sudden.

    Kevin¡¯s ears perked up the Name Lexa and tilted his head to look at where the name hade from and then saw Lexa standing in front of Grace with other female students.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ He said as he listened to what Grace was saying.

    *****

    Thanks for the support!

 Chapter 132

    132 Chapter 132: Louis Brentford

    ¡°You know, your dad used to be a very skillful student back in his youthful days. Since you¡¯re his daughter, you might also take after him. He¡¯s quite knowledgeable when ites to casting spells. I guess you also have that talent. So, why don¡¯t you tell us how to use the control spell.¡± Grace said to Lexa.

    ¡°Go on, go on. Make everyone proud.¡± She pushed Lexa toward the birdcage.

    ¡®This is unfair, why is she telling them to cast spells that they weren¡¯t taught.¡¯ Kevin said.

    ¡®I¡¯m just as annoyed as you are. I wish I could do something.¡¯ The A1 said.

    ¡®Can¡¯t anything be done to save those girls? Like, maybe a cheat video of how to use the spell or something.¡¯

    ¡®Ah ah, so you n to cheat so you could save those girls right?¡¯ The A1 teased Kevin.

    ¡®Come on, shut your mouth. I¡¯m only saving them because they are pretty.¡¯ Kevin replied.

    ¡®Are you going to add them to your Harem?¡¯

    ¡®Yes of course. I discovered that having sex with them will help with my evolution. And besides that, I¡¯m not just going to help without getting a reward for what I did. I¡¯ll consider adding them to my harem as a way to receive my rewards.¡¯ Kevin said.

    .....

    ¡®Oh gosh, you¡¯re scary Kev. You¡¯re making me regret advising you to have more harem wives. Although it¡¯s nice to see you having more wives. You will obtain rewards from each time you have sex with them.¡¯

    ¡®Now I¡¯m more worried about how I¡¯ll save the girls. I need to save them first before I could add them to my harem.¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s a simple task. Here¡¯s a video of how to use the control spell.¡¯ The A1 said.

    ¡®The spell is so easy. You just have to use the will of your mind to say the words of the spell and it will work. Try it out.¡¯

    Suddenly, Kevin found himself in a white room which he presumed to be his mind. It was the same room where he got engaged to his wives.

    In front of him stood a male in a wizard gown outfit. He was so handsome, so handsome to be wearing the wretched cloth he had on him.

    ¡®Who could this person be? Is he a part of the A1 System family?¡¯ Kevin thought as he watched the person bring out a magic wand. It looks like he wants to teach someone or a group of students.

    ¡°That group of students is you, Kevin.¡± The strange male in front of him said. He has the same voice as that of the system. And that was really confusing.

    The system Kevin knew was in his mind but as he tried talking to the A1 system in his mind, he was being replied to by the male in front of him.

    ¡®A1 System, are you there?¡¯

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here with you. I can hear you clearly.¡± The male said.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m talking to the System in my mind, not you,¡± Kevin argued.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Kevin, I¡¯m in your mind. We¡¯re both in your mind at the moment. Can¡¯t you see that this white space is your mind?¡± The male said and for a few seconds, Kevin realized how ignorant he had been.

    He had forgotten that he was in his mind and the A1 system was also staying there. The A1 system was surprisingly the Male in front of him. The handsome male in the ck wizard gown.

    ¡°Have you finally remembered that you¡¯re in your mind now?¡± The A1 System said.

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re so handsome as this.¡± Kevin blurted out.

    Smiles...

    ¡°Meet the human me disguised as an A1 System in your mind. The name is Louis. Louis Brentford.¡±

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so nice to meet you, Louis. You¡¯re just as handsome as your name.¡± Kevin joked.

    ¡°Ohh,e On. Your dad is much more handsome than me. He¡¯s just as pretty as you. You guys look so much alike.¡±

    Kevin smiled dryly as he tried to picture what his father would look like.

    Louis noticed that Kevin was thinking about his father.

    ¡®goddam it, I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned that to him.¡¯ Louis cursed as he thought of what to do to draw Kevin¡¯s mind away from thinking about his father.

    ¡°Hey! Aren¡¯t you going to save those girls?¡± Louis yelled and Kevin suddenly remembered what brought him here.

    ¡°Of course, I want to save them. What should I do?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Put all of your attention on me and do whatever I tell you to do. If you want to cast this spell, you must put all of your attention on it. Don¡¯t think about anything else¡¯s and concentrate on the spell. Now say the word.¡±

    ¡°Toralbia,¡± Louis said, pointing his wand at Kevin.

    Instantly, Kevin felt somethinge over him and took control of his body. He wasn¡¯t able to act on his own as his actions were denied by his body.

    ¡°Jump,¡± Louis said and Kevin started jumping. He no longer had control over his body and couldn¡¯t stop himself from jumping.

    ¡°Squat.¡± Hemanded and Kevin bent low.

    ¡°You see? That¡¯s how he spell works.¡± Louis finally said as he canceled the spell by speaking the words of the spell backward.

    ¡°Biaralto.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s awesome. I feel like I can do it.¡±

    Kevin pointed his wand at Louis and said the required word.

    On the first and second try, it didn¡¯t work but as he tried it the third time, he put all of his focus on the spell and it eventually worked.

    ¡°Yes! I did it.¡± He shouted and Louis congratted him.

    ¡°I¡¯m so d you were able to learn the spell so faster. That¡¯s one talent you got kid. I think it¡¯s time to save your girls.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯ll be leaving you all alone in this white room. Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay?¡±

    ¡°Hey Kev, I¡¯m not alone. I have you. And if you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll just chat with Lexa. I promised your father to look after you, and that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing right now.¡± Louis answered.

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about me, then make it to the human world at all costs.¡±

    ******

    Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 133

    133 Chapter 133: An Offense

    After Kevin got a hand of how to use the control spell, it was now time for him to save Lexa and the other girls that were with her. But as Kevin got back to reality, what he saw really shocked him.

    He was met with the ugly face of a middle aged female wearing a round shaped sses.

    His eyes were shut tight while he was in his mind but as he opened his eyes and saw grace¡¯s frightening face, he suddenly pushed her away from his sight. Now Grace wasying on the ground with her sses tossed over to her side.

    Most of the students started giggling within themselves as they saw Grace fall to the ground.

    She searched around for her sses ¡¯cause she can¡¯t see without it and once she found it, she immediately stood from the ground.

    ¡°You!¡± She yelled.

    ¡°Come out now!¡± She shouted with anger before stomping toward the front of the ss.

    Kevin was wondering what happened during the time he went to learn the control spell. He looked to his side and saw that Azura wasn¡¯t on seat, and was instead at the front of the bird cage with her wand pointing at it.

    ¡®Did that motherfucker called Azura to cast the control spell. Shit, I¡¯m gonna kill this crazy woman.¡¯ Kevin said within himself with a frown as he went toward the front.

    .....

    ¡°What exactly is my offense?¡± Kevin said as he finally got to the front. Now that he was standing close to Grace, he discovered that he was so much taller than her.

    ¡°Sleeping.¡± Grace answered. ¡°You were sleeping in my ss. That¡¯s your offense.¡±

    Kevin chuckled as he realized that Grace was ignorant of what he was actually doing.

    ¡®If only she knew that I was learning the control spell in my mind.¡¯ Kevin chuckled.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re the only boy among them, I have a special task for you.¡± Grace said and Kevin¡¯s eyes widened.

    His heart started beating loudly as he heard the word ¡®Special¡¯. Does it mean that he won¡¯t be casting the control spell but rather another spell. Will the system be able to teach him another spell? He¡¯s not sure of how many spells Louis knows. What if the control spell is the only spell he knows.

    ¡°Louis, do you know any other spells apart from the control spell?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes, I know a lot of them. I was one of the best student in our school back in the human world and I¡¯m still the best in creating spells. Although I¡¯m more based in creating advanced technologies, so I don¡¯t have enough time going for wizard meetings.¡± Louis exined.

    ¡°You are a wizard?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes I am. I wanted to join the knight school back then but I was convinced by my parents to learn spells instead. So I went to mage school who trains humans to be wizards and witches. It is just like your school here. Only slightly different.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°In your school here. You guys have magic naturally. But in the human world, we only get to learn spells, so we can¡¯t don¡¯t magic like you have. But we can create lightning spells with our wands.¡±

    ¡°Recently, humans discovered that some people, who I guessed to be fairies and elves, were able to create magic but knew no spells. They asked the captured fairies how they knew magic but they didn¡¯t say a word despite the torturing. They disappeared during the night and ever since then, security had tightened more than before. That must be why your teachers wants you to learn spells all of a sudden.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t me Grace for wanting you to know the control spell by force. The spell acts as a form of defense Incase your identity is about to be exposed. You can just control whosoever wants to expose you to do your bidding and that¡¯s how you escape.¡± Louis said.

    ¡°I understand the fact that Grace wants us to know how to use the Control spell, but how would we know it when she didn¡¯t teach us anything. I need to teach her a lesson.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°How? What if she gives you a different spell to use. What will you do then?¡± Louis asked.

    ¡°Simple. Since you know a lot of spell, you will teach me how to use whatever spell she tells me to cast. Huh?¡±

    ¡°Come on, give me a reply.¡± Kevin requested.

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± Louis finally epted.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°So now Kevin.¡± Grace said. Her wand was pointing directly at the bird inside the cage.

    ¡°As you can see, I have this bird under my control. It is doing everything Imand it to do.¡±

    ¡°Fly.¡± She said and the bird started pping its wings together.

    ¡°Sit.¡± She said and the bird immediately sat.

    ¡°You see. I used the control spell on the bird. Now, assuming you¡¯re the owner of the bird, I want you to try cancelling the control spell that I used on this bird. Make the jump, and sitmand no longer work on the bird.¡± Grace said.

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Kevin asked with a cheerful smile. He just have to reverse the control spell by saying the spell backward. And that¡¯s all.

    ¡°Yes Kevin. You have five minutes to do that.¡± Grace smiled sinisterly at Kevin as she walked past him.

    ¡°Make it a minute.¡± Kevin blurted out as he walked toward the birdcage.

    ¡°No problem. Let¡¯s see what you got for us.¡± Grace said, waiting to see Kevin fail on his attempt to cancel the control spell.

    Lexa knew Kevin wouldn¡¯t act like this unless he had a solution to the problem. It must be that he could really cast the spell hearing him tell Grace to make it a minute.

    Graham and his men had their gazed fixed on Kevin as they watch him approach the birdcage.

    ¡®Okay, time to show thisdy who¡¯s boss.¡¯ Kevin said.

    ¡®Make me proud Kevin. Say the word.¡¯ Louis cheered.

    ¡°Biaralto.¡±

    *****

    Thanks for the support guys. What do you think about this chapter? Let¡¯s hear yourment.

 Chapter 134

    134 Chapter 134: Reverse Spell

    Lexa immediately walked towards Kevin before he reversed the control spell. She is unsure of Kevin¡¯s capability to reverse an already casted spell. Even though he¡¯s a Triling, she¡¯s sure he never learnt how to use spell.

    ¡°Kevin, are you sure you can do this? I can find a way to bring my dad over by using the shadow. You don¡¯t have to stress yourself for nothing.¡± Lexa said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not stressing myself for nothing. I¡¯m here to free everyone.¡± Kevin said before shing a smile at the girls who had been called before he was called.

    ¡°Hey girls, you owe me something if I sessfully reverse the spell.¡± Kevin said.

    Most of thedies scoffed at Kevin¡¯s words. They didn¡¯t believe he could cast any spells not to talk of reverse. They thought of Kevin as a boastful brat who couldn¡¯t actually do anything. He¡¯s just a pervert who¡¯s trying to save the day with his worthless pride.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me now, but I¡¯ll show you what I mean.¡± Kevin said but thedies doesn¡¯t seem to care.

    ¡®Just do it already. I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡¯ The A1 System said.

    ¡°Okay...¡± he heaved heavily before uttering the words.

    ¡°Biaralto.¡±

    .....

    Suddenly, Grace felt her control over the bird disconnect as soon as Kevin reversed the spell.

    The bird who was flying due to Grace¡¯smand, carefully sat inside the cage.

    ¡°Are you happy now?¡± Kevin said to Grace after seeing that he seeded on reversing the spell.

    Everyone was amazed as they saw this. They never believe someone in their ss could seed with Grace¡¯s task. Many had thought the ss would keep on going like this till everyone in the ss has been called toplete Grace¡¯s task.

    But fortunately, Kevin was able toplete her task. The students couldn¡¯t help butugh at the look on Grace¡¯s face. It was so funny seeing her have the expression of defeat on her face.

    ¡°How did you do that?¡± Grace said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you cheated. None of your ssmates are able to cast a spell, how did you know how to reverse it?¡±

    ¡®Shit, this woman is doing it on purpose.¡¯

    ¡°What else do you want us to do? You gave us stupid rules to follow, we didn¡¯tin. You force us to cast spells that we don¡¯t know, still, we didn¡¯tin.¡± As Kevin said this, everyone in the ss backed him up and that was provoking enough to Grace.

    ¡°Now I sessfully casted the spell, you said I cheated. Do you think...¡±

    ¡°Shut up! I said shut up.¡± Grace yelled. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Kevin.¡± He replied.

    Grace red at Kevin and frowned.

    ¡°I can see that this ss already have a teacher. I wanted to teach you spells but since you¡¯re all making jest of me; telling me to leave your ss, I¡¯ll be d to do so. Be prepared for test the day after tomorrow.¡± Grace said as she exited the ssroom.

    ¡°But we didn¡¯t say anything...¡± The students tried to stop her from leaving but she eventually left.

    Everyone thought she was kidding but after seeing her leave, they realized that Grace really meant what she said.

    ¡°Shit, I¡¯m sure that Grace has no idea how to use spells. She¡¯s just trying to push the job to our neck.¡± One of the students said.

    ¡°No!¡± A female elf shouted. ¡°She¡¯s one of the councils of the school. You don¡¯t know what she can do. She once sent a student sleeping in her ss home and forbad him from evering to school. She¡¯s the second inmand to the school master. She can do whatever she wants and the school master dare not do anything to it.¡± The girl exined and it sent shivers into the hearts of everyone.

    ¡°The only person that can stop her is the king and the Queen. Apart from those two, no one else, not even the deans of both schools are able to stop her. That¡¯s why I said you don¡¯t know what she¡¯s capable of.¡±

    Everyone was quiet until suddenly it started getting chattier like before.

    ¡°My father is the king, I¡¯ll report her to the king if She tries anything funny around me.¡±

    ¡°If your father is the king, then my mother is the Queen. She will deal with her mercilessly.¡±

    All the students started joking around, making jokes about grace and d that she has finally left their ss. At least they will be free from her stupid rules.

    While others were happy that Grace was finally gone, some were scared of what might happen next.

    They were mostly concerned about the test that Grace mentioned.

    If they were really going to have a test, will they be required to cast spells that they haven¡¯t been taught? Spells they knew nothing about.

    ¡°What are we going to do.¡± Kevin heard some of the girlsining.

    They all turned their gaze at him and all of a sudden, they ran toward him.

    ¡°Can you please teach us the Control spell?¡± They were 8 in total and they all said at once.

    Kevin smiled before giving an answer. Azura and Lexa were at a side watching them.

    This was the moment Kevin have been waiting for. He can¡¯t wait to make all of them his harem. But this time around, he¡¯s not making them his harem wives but rather concubines.

    ¡°Of course I can teach you. But to do that, you must register your names.¡± Kevin was undoubtedly referring to adding them to his Harem. He couldn¡¯t reveal much to them since they were in public, so he gave each of them a time to meet him.

    He gave the same time to two of them each. Two during their two hour free time before the next ss, Another two during the second free time which is after the second period. Andstly, two would be spending the evening with him. Kevin would then finalize it by spending the entire night with Azura, his newest bride.

    Just at that moment, the school master appeared inside their ssroom and everyone immediately went silent as they saw him.

    ¡°What did you guys did to Madam Grace? Who is Kevin? Come outside right now.¡±

    *****

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 135

    135 Chapter 135: Kevin¡¯s Protector

    After Grace left Kevin¡¯s ss, she went straight for the school master¡¯s office which wasn¡¯t too far away from hers.

    She opened the door of Adam¡¯s room and sat on one of the seats.

    Adam was surprised to see Grace in his office and at this hour of the day. She knew she had ss today but it¡¯s not yet time for the ss to end. It should at least take up to an hour to this time before it ends.

    ¡°Grace, what happened? I thought you have a spell ss with the light students, why are you here all of a sudden?¡± Adam asked, feeling concerned.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go ask that Kevin student. I¡¯m not saying anything until he¡¯s being dealt with. I want to see him punished right in front of me.¡±

    ¡°But you know I can¡¯t punish anyone unless I know what they did wrong.¡± Adam said.

    Grace stood up from where she was seated and walked towards Adam.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to punish that student, then I¡¯ll have no other reasons but to report you to the head of the academy council. It will be so pitiful to see you locked inside the dungeon for stealing from the academy funds.¡±

    Adam¡¯s eyes widened as he heard the threat from Grace. He tried so hard to keep the secret but Grace caught him and since then he has been treating her like a god. Grace was an ordinary teacher before she forced Adam to make her join the academy council.

    .....

    Now that she joined the council, she became so powerful that no one dared to stop her. Apart from threatening Adam for the funds he stole from the academy, she also had a way of threatening the other five council members. They all started treating her like a god because of the secret they shared between each other.

    They knew if the secret gets exposed, they will be doomed.

    Adam sighed.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring him here and punish him in front of you. Okay? Just don¡¯t tell anyone. I promise, I¡¯ll refund the money back.¡± Adam said before dashing out of his office.

    ¡°Why would I want you to refund the money. That¡¯s the only thing I can use to keep you tamed. I¡¯ll block every source from giving you money. You¡¯ll eventually spend the rest of your life locked in the dungeon, crazy fellow.¡± Grace smirked devilishly.

    ******

    Kevin had discussed the time and location with the eight girls but more and more students starteding to him, both males and females. Some of them shook his hands while most of the females just hi him and walk back to their seats. It was as if he became a celebrity all of a sudden.

    Dan¡¯s brother were seating at the back with bruised face, from the beating they suffered from Graham and his men.

    They weren¡¯t in the mood of rejoicing as they were worried about their brother and just sat at the back of the ss as if they didn¡¯t exist in this world.

    Graham¡¯s men would constantlyugh each and every time their gazes met with Reed¡¯s and Zoe¡¯s.

    It was embarrassing but the two couldn¡¯t leave or they¡¯ll be punished if caught for skipping ss.

    Kevin could see the sad expression on the faces of the two boys, so he decided to cheer up their mood.

    He walked toward the boys and sat in front of them.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked and the boys nodded.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± He asked again but someone else had answered.

    ¡°Of course they are not okay.¡± Graham said standing close to him.

    ¡°I know you have a hand in the death of Matt and my men. If I finally discover that this is true, I will make sure I see the end of you. Why? You think because you are able to cast a spell, you have arrived? That you¡¯re stronger than all of us? If you don¡¯t behave yourself, I¡¯ll have you killed. And talk to your two pitiful friends to behave themselves or they¡¯ll receive what is worst than this. Have a nice life,¡±Graham said as he went back to his seat.

    Kevin wanted to punch Graham¡¯s face but he was restraining himself from doing so. Graham could also see how hard Kevin was trying to stop himself from hitting him. He smirked as he realized that his words were able to provoke Kevin to anger.

    Everyone were looking at the two students, thinking they would fight but there was no such thing among them. Graham returned back to his seat while Kevin went back to his seat.

    All the time Graham stood talking to Kevin, Azura had left Lexa¡¯s side as she made her way toward Kevin.

    She promised to protect him anytime he¡¯s in danger. She do not care whoever the person might be. Either a teacher or student will be dealt severely by her.

    She marked Graham¡¯s face and nned to deal with himter. Right at the moment, she had a feeling that something bad is about to happen.

    Just at that moment, Adam appeared inside Kevin¡¯s ss and suddenly called for Kevin¡¯s name.

    Azura grabbed Kevin¡¯s hand as she tried to stop him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go Kevin.¡± She said.

    Kevin creased his brows as she saw the sudden change in Azura¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°Why? What is it Azura?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I have a feeling that something bad is going to happen.¡± She replied.

    ¡°I know Azura, but I must go. Don¡¯t worry, nothing is going to happen to me. (In a whisper); I¡¯m a Triling.¡± Kevin said before freeing Azura¡¯s grip on him and headed towards the door of the ssroom.

    But Azura was determined to protect Kevin at all cost, so she¡¯s not leaving him. She would follow after Kevin no matter where he goes.

    That was her job. She swore to her family to protect him.

    *****

    Thanks for reading guys. A massive thanks to those who supported with their golden tickets, power stones and gifts. I¡¯m so grateful.

 Chapter 136

    136 Chapter 136: Punishment

    While Kevin and Adam walked toward the office, Azura secretly sneaked behind them, ensuring that none of them saw her.

    Lexa had also left for her sister¡¯s office in the library. She must do everything she could to save her husband.

    As soon as Adam entered his office, the voice of the spirit of water came to his hearing.

    ¡°He¡¯s here. The Hero is here.¡± The voice faded once again.

    This was strange to Adam. It has been a long time since hest heard from the spirit of water. But surprisingly, he heard the voice today.

    ¡®What are you trying to say?¡¯ Adam wondered as he fidgeted on the message that was passed across to him. But Grace¡¯s noise had drew his attention away from the message.

    ¡°Yes, this is him. He¡¯s that brat who attacked me in ss.¡±

    ¡°He attacked you?¡± Adam was surprised.

    ¡°Yes. I want him punished at the moment.¡± Grace said as she scurried off to Adam¡¯s table and brought out a book.

    .....

    ¡°But I did not attack her.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°He¡¯s a liar. I¡¯m punishing him ording to the book of academic crime.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go that far, grace.¡± Adam said but she won¡¯t budge.

    ¡°ording to page 306 of the academic crime book; A student, either male or female that attacks a teacher of the school will be punished by making him hunt down ten orc beast crystals from the forest. The student has a duration of two weeks to leave and return back to the school.¡± Grace read out.

    ¡°Therefore Kevin, be prepared to embark on this journey after taking the test two days to this time.¡±

    After this was said, Grace exited Adam¡¯s office as she went to announce to all other students about Kevin¡¯s punishment.

    Adam sighed and shook his head in pity for Kevin.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry boy, but there¡¯s nothing I can do to stop this.¡± Adam said as he went to sit in his seat.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t do anything to her. She gave us the task of casting an unknown spell but no one knew how to do that until I tried my luck and,...¡± Kevin tried to exin but Adam interrupted him all of a sudden.

    ¡°I know you must be annoyed Kevin. But sadly, I can¡¯t stop grace. This matter is out of my hand, just ept your fate. If you¡¯re lucky, we¡¯ll get to see each other again. Please head back to your room. All ss has been dismissed for today.¡± Adam said and Kevin annoyingly left his office. He was heading straight for his room.

    ¡®I will kill that Grace if it¡¯s thest thing I do.¡¯ Kevin swore as he entered the dorm building and went straight for his bed.

    Azura followed after him and immediately entered as soon as he opened the door of the building.

    ¡°Azura? What are you doing, this is the boy¡¯s dormitory.¡± Kevin said as he saw Azura follow after him.

    ¡°Who cares. You¡¯re what matters most to me.¡± Azura said as she hugged Kevin.

    He felt warm as he hugged her tightly and never wished to let go of her. While they were in the midst of their hugging, Azura started speaking.

    ¡°I heard all what the teacher said in the office. She said you should hunt ten orc crystals.¡± Azura said.

    Kevin sighed.

    ¡°Yes, it means I¡¯ll be heading for the forest all alone since I¡¯m the one being punished.¡± He said.

    ¡°What about me? Where would I be?¡± Azura asked.

    ¡°You should stay here till I¡¯m back from the forest.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Are you crazy? Do you think you can survive all alone in the forest?¡±

    ¡°I spent most of my life living in the green forest, I know the paths to walk and the paths I shouldn¡¯t walk.¡±

    ¡°Shit. You can¡¯t find any orc in the green forest, they can only be found in the forbidden forest. Especially at the center part of the forest. You will have to fight numerous beast before you could get to the center of the forest. And I also heard that a dragon swells at the center of the forest. Are you mentally and physically prepared for what you¡¯re to face? You need weapons and men if you¡¯re to embark on such a journey. You need me. It is my duty to protect you.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s too dangerous. I can¡¯t afford to see you die because of me.¡± Kevin said, recalling the story of how Azura¡¯s family died because of him. Azura is the only panther left, she must not die. No, Kevin would protect her. She¡¯s the one that needs protection the most, not him.

    ¡°But you¡¯re the Triling and I¡¯m the Triling¡¯s wife. Neither of us is going to die. We would have kids together before then.¡± Azura said.

    ¡°Kids? No, I¡¯ve not thought of that yet. I¡¯m still young to be a father. I¡¯m not a panther Azura.¡± Kevin said and Azura could only smile at his words.

    ¡°Now that you brought that up, you¡¯re making me feel like having a child. I¡¯m going to punish you this.¡± Kevin said as he kissed her on the lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s your first punishment. Be prepared to receive the second punishment.¡± Kevin said as he and Azura disappeared into the shadows.

    ????????

    Lexa had gotten to Lina¡¯s office, she exined all what happened between grace and Kevin to her and requested for the Queen to be informed.

    Lina was hesitant to do so until she heard the announcementing from Grace through the announcing speakers fixed on all buildings of the school of light.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? Hunt ten orc crystals. That¡¯s suicide.¡± Lina said as she immediately picked amunicating device that linked only to the queen. She called and exined all what Lexa told her to the Queen. Evelyn was so shocked as she heard this and decided to act.

    ?????

    Let¡¯s read something fun in the next chapters. Thanks to those who left a review yesterday. I¡¯m d you like it. I¡¯ll do my best to write more chaps.

 Chapter 137

    137 R-18 / Chapter 137: Fuck me please

    Kevin and Azura appeared inside the shadow space in Azura¡¯s room. They were kissing and kissing till they found themselves on the bed.

    Kevin stood on top of Azura whoid on the bed and brought his hand close to her waist. He proceeded on striping her by unbuttoning her uniform shirt and taking off her skirt.

    Azura smiled as she watch Kevin red at her naked body.

    Kevin noticed the smile on her face and had smiled back at her.

    He move his mouth closer to her neck; licked it like it was an ice cream. He then move his face downwards; perceived her enticing feminine odor.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Azura said within her breath.

    All this while, both of them had their eyes closed. But as soon as Kevin¡¯s nose perceived the sweet smelling from Azura¡¯s vagina, he couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes to look at the beauty of it.

    ¡°You have no idea how much you turn me on. Just the smell of you makes my whole body shake.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°You must love the way it looks,¡± Azura said. ¡°Go on, fuck me as you want, I¡¯m always ready for you.¡± Azura said as she spread her legs widely and Kevin instantly buried his face inside her entrance.

    .....

    He started sucking on her cunt and as he did so, a feeling that Azura never felt before came over her at that moment. She moaned as she felt joy and excitemente over her at once.

    ¡°Oh my god, I love this.¡± She moaned loudly as Kevin suck hard on her clitoris and at the same time, stroke his hand on her nipples.

    ¡°Darling, I can see straight in your eyes that you would like a nice fuck right now.¡± Kevin said staring into Azura¡¯s blue-green eyes. ¡°I got a big hard cock and I want you to suck it real hard for me.¡±

    Kevin removed his shirt and trousers till he was fully naked.

    Azura¡¯s eyes widened at what she saw. It was her first time seeing something like this. It was obvious that she was also a virgin like Lexa.

    Kevin counted himself lucky for having virgins as wives. But he¡¯s not sure about Jeri. She seemed like someone who had tasted sex before.

    Azura brought her hands closer to Kevin¡¯s cock and red at it strangely.

    ¡°Go on, touch it. It doesn¡¯t bite.¡± Kevin ordered.

    At first, Azura was scared to touch Kevin¡¯s cock, but due to the anticipation to know what it does, she eventually touched it. She could feel how hard it was. The cock was long already but as she touched it, she would swear it grew longer than before.

    Kevin gasped as he felt Azura¡¯s hands touch his cock. Due to the weight of the cock, she had to hold the cock with her two hands.

    Each time her hands rub against Kevin¡¯s cock, a moan constantly escape his mouth.

    ¡°Now Suck.¡± Kevin said and without waiting for further instructions from him, Azura had started sucking his dick.

    ¡°Faster Azura, faster.¡± Kevin ordered and like an expert, she fastened her pace.

    After a few minutes of sucking, Kevin told Azura to stop.

    He then went downwards and started ying with her cunt hole, licking and sucking her clitoris till she finally cum.

    Kevin brought his mouth closer to her opening as he swallowed her cum juices which tastes so lovely.

    Ever so often Kevin would flick his tongue across her arse hole and try to put his tongue inside her hole.

    He then climbed between her legs, rub his cock over her cunt lips to make the end nice and juicy, he pumped her hard while having her legs ced over his shoulders. And as Kevin thrust harder, Azura constantly scream and moan as loud as she can.

    After fucking so hard, Kevin eventually released inside her. The quantity was so much that Kevin didn¡¯t think it will end anytime soon.

    Finally, he stop releasing and both of them started panting heavily. But Kevin wasn¡¯t yet satisfied, he leaned forward and started sucking and nibbling Azura¡¯s nipples, making them stand erectly.

    He caressed her nipples, holding each of her breast in his hands and ran his tongue over each nipple. He licked round them and then suck each one in turn as if he was sucking milk from her breast.

    He then started kissing her body; from her feet to the mold of her hair. He slid his hand inside her entrance as he kissed her hair and run his fingers over her hot pussy lips.

    Kevin slid one finger in first and then slowly started to pump his finger in and out of her wet cunt rubbing her clitoris and tits till she finally cum.

    Removing his fingers from her entrance, Kevin licked them and waited till she stop releasing.

    After she had cum, Kevin continue by opening her legs more widely and started licking her pussy.

    Azura could feel Kevin¡¯s tongue inside her. Her pussy and clitoris screamed of happiness as Kevin sucked and ate them. Azura was so excited as she screamed for Kevin to fuck her.

    She begged and begged but Kevin wanted to punish her.

    ¡°Please Kevin, fuck me.¡±

    Azura was so wet that she can¡¯t endure it anymore. She grabbed Kevin¡¯s cock as if to put it inside herself.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll fuck you.¡± Kevin said, feeling that her punishment was enough. He climbed between her legs and could feel the head of his cock rubbing against Azura¡¯s pussy lips.

    Then he slid his full length into Azura while having her put her legs over his shoulders. His hands grabbed her butts as he started fucking her. The pace was slow at first but it eventually went faster.

    Kevin kept on pumping in and out of her till Azura orgasm again. After that Kevin turned her over to fuck in doggy style.

    He asionally p her butt and drive into her wet entrance faster than ever.

    *****

    Thanks for reading, I¡¯m a Viin not a Hero is finally out, do check it and give yourments.

 Chapter 138

    138 Chapter 138: Evolving

    After a few minutes of having sex, the two finally stop. They were so tired and hungry at the moment and it was high time everyone head for the canteen.

    With the bonus from killing the aliens and for defeating Sophia and Max, his total Exp point is 1900.

    Kevin knew it was time for him to evolve so he went into the bathroom and then clicked on the level up option.

    The pain of evolving to level ten was the one he never felt before. All his bones felt like they were breaking piece by piece, until suddenly, he started gaining his strength back and he felt his bone elongating. He became taller and muscr than before and he gained a little bit of weight.

    He suspended the system messages forter as he quickly exited the bathroom to dress up. He has spent a lot of time in the bathroom already, he couldn¡¯t spend any more time.

    Kevin and Azura immediately dressed up and were now on their way to the canteen.

    During the time Kevin was having sex with Azura, he thought of a lot of things. Among them is the decision to go to the forest with Azura. He thought it through and finally decided to take her along with him.

    The school expected him to journey alone, so he¡¯ll hide Azura inside the shadow space, then, when he¡¯s far away from the School¡¯s sight, he would bring her out so they could journey together.

    He informed Azura about this. She was so happy and had even grinned at him.

    .....

    ¡°I know you can¡¯t leave me alone. I might cause a chaos inside the school.¡±

    Kevin snickered.

    ¡°Apart from causing chaos, if you mistakenly transform into a beast in front of everyone, you will immediately be thrown into the dungeon. And I would me myself for leaving you all alone.

    Also, another thing. Males will start approaching you once I¡¯m gone. They would want to have sex with you like I did just now. So I can¡¯t leave you alone. You¡¯re my second favorite after Lexa.¡± Kevin said as he looked around to see if he could spot Lexa but there was no sign of him.

    All he could see was the strange look that all the students were given him as he entered the canteen.

    Meanwhile, Azura wasn¡¯t observing what Kevin was, she kept on talking, not lifting her head to look at the students around her.

    ¡°Even if you refuse to take me with you, I¡¯ll just run out of the school through the castle and search for you in the forest. I have a great sense of smell, I can find you easily.¡± Azura waiting for a reaction from Kevin but none of this happened. She lifted her heads up to nce at Kevin¡¯s face and then saw him looking around the canteen hall.

    She noticed that everyone was looking at Kevin and were murmuring among each other.

    ¡°Kevin, I sense hypocrisy.¡± Azura said.

    ¡°Do you know that he¡¯s going to the forbidden forest?¡±

    Kevin heard someone talk beside him.

    ¡°That was grace¡¯s decision to punish him.¡±

    ¡°Did he really attacked grace in the head master¡¯s office?¡±

    ¡°Is he out of his mind?¡±

    ¡°He must be crazy.¡±

    ¡°Can he really survive in that forest?¡±

    Kevin was angry hearing everyone murmur about him on his left and right. Graham¡¯s group were also talking andughing at him. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. It was all because of grace. She lied against him and punished him over something he didn¡¯t do.

    ¡°Shut up!!¡± Kevin shouted and everyone instantly kept mute.

    ¡°Is it fun? Are you guys crazy? Were you not in the ss when grace was treating us badly. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, she lied against me and even punished me for what I didn¡¯t do. You were all here when I casted the spells and she lied that we were abusing her. And yet, you believed what she said about me? I didn¡¯t attack her, why would I do such?¡±

    Kevin sighed and then exited the canteen. Luckily, he was able to grab a few sandwiches before leaving. That would help quench his hunger.

    ¡°Azura, can you please look for Lexa for me. I need to talk her.¡±

    ¡°Where do I find her?¡± She asked.

    ¡°You can check the Female¡¯s dorm room or library. Once you¡¯re both in front of the boy¡¯s dormitory, tell her to message me, I¡¯lle over to meet you.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do so. Take care Kevin, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Azura said as she instantly head toward the Female¡¯s dorm room.

    Just as Kevin approach the dork building, certain girls appeared in front of him.

    They were the eight girls he wished to make as concubines.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Kevin said as he saw them.

    ¡°Hi Kevin.¡± They all said cheerfully.

    ¡°What are you doing our here? You¡¯re in front of the boy¡¯s dormitory. Someone could see you.¡±

    ¡°We came to see you, how about we go somewhere else.¡± The girls asked.

    Kevin doesn¡¯t feel like it was a bad idea anyway. There might be something they want to tell him and since they are at the front of the dormitory, it might not be the best ce to say it. So Kevin agreed to go with them.

    They got inside aboratory and sat on the empty seats. Theb was always void of people, so the girls thought it was the best ce to go.

    Once they were seated, Kevin started to talk.

    ¡°So, What is it that you want to tell me?¡± Kevin asked.

    One of the girls with a blonde hair; smiled and started speaking.

    ¡°Kevin are you okay?¡± She asked. ¡°I mean, everyone was gossiping about you. Honestly, we felt bad when we heard what grace said. We knew you couldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±

    ¡°Why would you believe so? It¡¯s not like you knew anything about me.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°From all what she said, we knew it was a lie since we were a victim. Grace only wanted to punish you for casting the spell none of us were able to cast. She felt defeated but she can¡¯t admit defeat that¡¯s why she did that.¡±

    ¡°I promise I¡¯m going to kill her once I have that chance. I¡¯m really angry right now. I feel like punching her face.¡± Kevin frowned.

    One of the girls suddenly stood up from her seat and had made her way toward Kevin.

    She grab Kevin¡¯s cheek all of a sudden and kissed him on the lips.

    It was a shock to Kevin. Is this what the girls nned to do?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Kevin, the eight of us here will soothe your anger. Lash your anger on us. Punish us with your cock.¡± The blonde said and each of the girls starteding toward him.

    ¡°Eightsome?!!¡±

    ******

    A Merry Christmas to all and sundry.

 Chapter 139

    139 R-18 / Chapter 139: Eightsome

    The girls brought out a cloth andid it on the floor, while the blonde girl and two otherdiesid on it and called for Kevin toe closer. They all started stripping and werepletely naked before Kevin.

    Kevin moved closer to the three girls and started fingering them. Each with her own turn.

    As Kevin fingered them, another stood in front of Kevin,ying Chest to chest to the girl in the middle of the trio. She turned her pussy towards Kevin for him to suck.

    And as Kevin fingered the three girls, he ate the Pussy of the forth girl.

    The fifth girl then went underneath Kevin as she slowly took off Kevin¡¯s trousers and started sucking his cock.

    The remaining three girls kissed and romanticized each other as they watch Kevin fingered the girls.

    Once in a while, the first three girls would switch turns with thest three girls and get fingered by Kevin.

    After a few minutester, Kevin proceeded on fucking the first three girls who were so wet and horny. He started with the blonde girl as he drive in and out of her. He made her stand by the table side while another stood on the table with her pussy turned towards Kevin.

    He could see that the pussy of the second girl was soaking wet and smelling so sweet, that Kevin brought his mouth to her entrance and licked her pussy all around its lips, darting his tongue in and out of her wet fuck hole. He stopped on her clit and flick it with his tongue twirling his tongue around it, and then putting it gently between my lips and suck on it!

    .....

    As he did this, he fucked the blonde girl slowly. His attention was fully on the pussy of the second girl.

    She was going nuts, her hips were heaving extremely wet, she soaked her pussy into Kevin¡¯s face and tongue.

    One could tell that waves of pleasure are starting to consume them, the look on the Girl¡¯s face, the sped up consistency of her heaving hips pressing her wet pussy onto Kevin¡¯s tongue. The second girl finally can not take it any more, she screamed so loudly.

    ¡°FUCK MY PUSSY, GIVE ME THAT HARD COCK! FUCK THAT PUSSY! GIVE IT TO ME! I WANT IT!¡± She shouted.

    She switched roles with the blonde girl but this time around, Kevin focused on the second girl.

    Kevinid on his back with his throbbing swollen cock in his hand, the girl slowly lower her quivering quim onto Kevin¡¯s thick hard shaft

    ¡°Oh my God.¡± The second girl eximed as she felt the fullness of Kevin¡¯s dick enter her sweet fuck hole.

    Kevin put his hands under her ass and pushed her up and gently down on his hard cock glistening with the juices from her pussy.

    The scent of their sweet love making permeates all over the room.

    Kevin pushed the girl up and down until it became faster. He ride his swollen rigid fuck pole like there was no tomorrow.

    Finally, he stopped and called for the third girl toe over. She was also wet.

    He made her get on her hands and knees. Her round firm ass looking ever so sexy as he grabbed his throbbing, swollen, cock and tease her by just putting the tip in then taking it out. The mushroom head of his cock was wet from her pussy juice. He kept on teasing her like this until she started shouting

    ¡°GIVE ME THAT HARD DICK! FUCK MY SWEET WET PUSSY! PLEASE ,PLEASE ,PLEASE , FEED ME THAT COCK! LET ME HAVE IT!¡±

    Kevin¡¯s head spin with pleasure as he thrust all of his hard cock into her hungry fuck hole.

    ¡°Oh yes! Oh yes!¡± The third girl moaned as she felt Kevin¡¯s dick plunge in and out of her wet entrance that was hungry for cock.

    Harder and harder, faster and faster it prates her hot cunt. Until eventually, Kevin decided to stop.

    He called for the forth girl and started fucking her without wasting any time.

    Kevin was feeling so great as he did this. Both of them are breathing heavier, their hearts were beating faster as Kevin¡¯s cock ram rods its way in and out of her pussy. His shaft was wet with her liquid lust!

    ¡°Faster! Faster! FASTER!¡± the forth girl shouted.

    She felt as if it were to bust through the top of her pussy ande out her mouth. Kevin thrusts even deeper and harder and harder as the moment gets closer.

    Kevin could feel the lips of her tight pussy grip the shaft of his cock, as if her pussy wanted to keep his swollen member forever. Kevin¡¯s swollen cock started to throb more frequently and the force of her hips thrusted toward him even greater as Kevin ced his hands on her hips and pulled his cock in and out of her.

    Kevin¡¯s body overcame a passion. He could no longer hold back.

    ¡°Oh my goodness, I¡¯m going to cum. I¡¯m going to cum.¡±

    ¡°Give me that cum, give it all to me. I want to taste your cum. Give it to me.¡±

    All the girls immediately came toward him with their mouth opened wide for him to release in them.

    A wave of orgasm rushes through Kevin¡¯s body and left his body spasming uncontrobly.

    He quickly pull out of the girl¡¯s hot, soaking wet pussy and taking his ever so hard, throbbing, swollen dick in his hands and thrust it in the mouth of the girls.

    ¡°OOOHHH.¡± Kevin shout as thick, hot spurts of man goo shoot into the awaiting mouths of the girls. There was so much of it as it continues to throb and spurt uncontrobly in the warm confines of the girls¡¯ mouth.

    They all stick their tongue out and lick it off like a cat licking up cream.

    Kevin¡¯s cock still continues to throb as it empties the rest of its ball batter into the girls¡¯ mouth. The girls looked at each other as if they were naughty kids and they all smiled at Kevin.

    *******

    Who¡¯s gonna be my Santa? I want a castle.

 Chapter 140

    140 R-18 / Chapter 140: The Sixth Girl

    While Kevin cumed into the mouths of the girls, he kept on receiving several messages from the system.

    Using that chance, he started reading them one by one.

    <main>

    ¡®Is this necessary? I¡¯m already having sex with them, do I need to make them my concubines?¡¯ Kevin asked. He wondered what use will concubines be to him if he keeps them around him all the time. It¡¯s not like they are going to add more Exp points to him than the first one he received after having sex with them.

    ¡®Naturally, these girls have be your concubines, the system only needs you to make them your official concubines. That way, more rewards will be awarded to you. Even more than you receive when you have sex with your wives.¡¯ The system started exining.

    ¡®Take for example, you received 200 Exp for fucking four of the girls. If they had been added as concubines to the system, you would be receiving more than 200Exp rewards.¡¯ The System said.

    ¡°You receive 200 Exp after the 1000 Exp first time sex with your wives but if it were your concubines, you¡¯ll receive 1000 Exp for first time sex once they are registered to be your official concubines. After which, you¡¯ll receive 400 Exp each time you have sex with them.

    Hearing what the system said just now made Kevin reconsider his decision about the eight girls.

    .....

    If he was to level up faster by having sex, then why won¡¯t he have more wives and concubines.

    ¡®Yes! Make the girls my official concubines now. Do it now!¡¯

    Kevin wanted to make sure the remaining four concubines were registered before he starts fucking them.

    </main>

 Chapter 141

    141 R-18 / Chapter 141: Beg me

    Seeing Lexa¡¯s call must mean that Azura seeded in finding her. But Kevin was busy at the moment. He need to obtain all rewards before leaving the girls.

    So he called for the remaining two girls and ignored Lexa¡¯s call for now. He would pick up when he¡¯s done fucking these girls.

    He clicked on the ignore option and then proceeded on fucking thest two girls.

    He grab and caress the tits of one of the girls while he suck on the tits of the other girl.

    He then brought his mouth downward and suck on her pussy. He licked her clit till her juices run down. He fingered the seconddy as he did this. And both moaned and gasped with excitement.

    Kevinid on the ground and instructed one of the girls to suck his dick while he suck the pussy of the other girl. The two switched positions and they soon got wet.

    Kevin slide his two fingers into the pussy of one of the girls which was already wet and hot. While he use his tongue to y with the lips of the second girl¡¯s pussy.

    He licked her hot wet pussy while also reaching up to y with the nipples of the girl which are really hard. Her breasts are warm and hard and they throb in between Kevin¡¯s fingers.

    Then Kevin decided to fuck them one by one so he pushed the seventh girl gently down on the floor on her stomach and lifted her hips.

    .....

    He wants to fuck her from behind ¡ª so the girl raise up and open her cunt to him and Kevin slide his throbbing cock up inside her aww.

    He hold her hips and started pumping into her while she reached down and y with her clit. She understood the assignment.

    Then Kevin started pumping into her so hard and fast that she couldn¡¯t hold herself up and had fall on the bed with Kevin still holding her hips up and fucking her. While he did this, the girl could only respond back with a moan as she fingered her clit.

    He felt like he was about to cum so he immediately removed his cock and decided to switch to thest girl.

    He grab her butt and make her into a leap frog position.

    Kevin suck her pussy with his mouth for a few minutes before recing it by his erect cock.

    The girl was wet and couldn¡¯t wait to be fucked by Kevin.

    Kevin¡¯s cock rub along the slick trail that his tongue left, sliding it along her ass before moving down between her thighs. The head of Kevin¡¯s cock poised at the entrance to her cunt. The girl tried to push back against him but Kevin immediately stopped her.

    ¡°I want you to beg me.¡± He said in amanding tone.

    The girl who was so wet and horny groaned and immediately replied. ¡°Please fuck me. I want you. I need you. Oh, god, please fuck me.¡±

    Kevin respond by pushing his cock hard against her, sliding his length all the way inside. The girl cried out with pleasure, while her cunt tightened around Kevin. Moving his fingers faster over her clit, he pulled back and plunge deep into her again. The girl moved her hips back to him, wanting him to thrust deeper and harder.

    Kevin pull back and plunge in again. Once. Twice, Three times... the wave of pleasure hits her suddenly, a sharp agony of arousal that makes her cry out again. Her body trembles as her orgasm takes me, her cunt pulsing, squeezing around Kevin, her juices streaming over his cock as he fuck her harder, working toward his own orgasm.

    Suddenly Kevin started shaking with her climax and suddenly the two started cuming and releasing until they fall over to a side.

    Kevin pulled her on top of him with his cock still inside her while sheid on him on his back. He then gently caressed her sweaty body.

    Lexa had called a few more times but Kevin ignored them all. Now that he was done fucking the girls, he would receive his rewards. But before he could leave, he need to clean his body filled with cum and juices.

    Kevin stood up as he started cleaning himself up. The other girls had started doing the same thing and once they were done dressing up, the blonde girl approached Kevin.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re okay for now?¡± She asked and Kevin shed a smile at her.

    ¡°Thanks to you girls, I feel better now. Therefore I¡¯ll teach you whatever spells you wish to know. For now I need to go somewhere. I¡¯ll meet with you before I leave for the forbidden forest.¡±

    ¡°I hope youe back safe and sound, then we¡¯ll have another of this type again. I long for your cock Kevin.¡± Anotherdy said as she kissed Kevin deeply on the lips.

    The other girls also did the same thing and once they were all done, Kevin left theboratory for the boy¡¯s dormitory. He was on his way to Lexa and while he approach the building, he decided to check out the rewards he obtained from the system.

    ******

    A happy reading!

 Chapter 142

    142 Chapter 142: I finally found you

    Kevin was tired and hungry. He lost a lot of energy today and he could see his mana decrease by 10 points for the one hour sex he had with his concubines.

    His head was aching badly but he could ease them with some long duration nap, if that¡¯s possible. He¡¯s got a lot of things going on his head, how he¡¯s going to survive in this dangerous journey he¡¯ll be embarking on by next tomorrow. Would he be able to reach the heart of the forest and discover the secret that lies within?

    First he needs a break. He would lock himself inside a silent room and try to figure everything out. And the only silent room he could use is his shadow space. He could stay there till he¡¯s done thinking about everything.

    He would have gone before now but he need to meet with Lexa and ask of how she¡¯s doing.

    They¡¯ve not seen each other since Kevin left her for the castle. He must admit she has lots of questions on her mind.

    But while Kevin walked towards the meeting point which was at the front of the boy¡¯s dormitory, he re-read the new things that were gifted to him and couldn¡¯t help but mutter a smile.

    It was quite amazing unlocking three lightning skills. He thought he would never obtain any more skills apart from the Lightning cloak and Lightning bolt he firstly received from the System. But the new skills gave him a hope that he could still unlock more of it as he levels up further.

    He got to the front of the boy¡¯s dormitory and saw two people standing close to the building. Although not too close enough to be considered trespassing by the schoolw enforcers.

    He walked toward the girls and waved at them.

    .....

    ¡°Hey.¡± He said but there wasn¡¯t any reply from either of them.

    He knew they are angry at him for dying them this long. But he can¡¯t just leave eight girls alone when they are still wet and horny. They won¡¯t rest until they eventually get fucked.

    ¡°See, I know you are angry at me, but I need you to unders-¡±

    Lexa immediately hugged him before he couldplete his speech.

    ¡°Who said I was angry. I¡¯m worried about you that¡¯s why. I may be a little bit angry cause you abandoned me for someone else but I can¡¯t see you get sent into that deadly forest.¡±

    ¡°Are you that worried about me?¡± Kevin¡¯s breath blew past her left ears as he uttered the statement.

    She felt sparks inside her body as Kevin words entered through her ears into her body. She felt this soothing feeling as she hugged Kevin. It was the same feeling a baby feels when being hugged by his mother.

    ¡°Do you want me to make it up for you, wifey?¡± Kevin said again and Lexa breath a sigh of relief as he heard his word.

    ¡°How are you going to make it up for me?¡± She whispered. ¡°Are you going to sleep with me all night long with me in your hands?¡±

    ¡°I could do more than just sleeping with you. We could have fun together if you¡¯re not too tired.¡±

    ¡°I would love it if you keep your promise. Let¡¯s meet tonight then. Tell me when it¡¯s time.¡± Lexa said as she released herself from Kevin¡¯s hug.

    All the time, Azura was busy watching the two of them. Even though they were hugging passionately, she wasn¡¯t taking her face away from them. She wondered what it felt to be a Triling.

    She was sure Kevin was yet to know what it means to be a Triling. He¡¯s still at the beginner¡¯s stage, and he¡¯s yet to discover the heavy duty and burden thatid on his back.

    Perhaps someone would have thought she was jealous with the way she look at the two huggers but they got it all wrong. Azura felt pity for Kevin. She heard a little of the story of the former Triling when she was still young and wondered if Kevin would get to experience the same thing his ancestor experienced.

    The two finally released each other but before Kevin could say anything, Lexa started talking.

    ¡°I and my Sister, Lina informed the Queen about what happened between you and grace.¡± Lexa said. She was so angry at grace and said she would do something about it but she¡¯s still unsure if the King would allow her.¡±

    ¡°Therefore she told me Incase she¡¯s unable to stop grace; she said she would order some men to protect you on your way to the forest. But you need to keep it a secret, no one must know or everyone involved will be punished for helping a criminal. The Queen won¡¯t be able to escape the punishment and might lose her position as the Queen. So you need to keep it a secret.¡±

    ¡°Sure I will. But I¡¯ll need you to help with something else. Can you help me register Azura as one of the students in the school so she could stay in the dorm room with you girls?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t tell me who she is to you.¡± Lexa blurted.

    ¡°I will tell you but not now. I need to be somewhere, and you know I can¡¯t keep her around me all the time. She needs to be recognized by everyone as the student of this school. So please, tell Lina to process her admission. I will pay her backter.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that, I already have it covered.¡± A middle aged female said as she approached them. ¡°Azura is now a student of this school and a light creature.¡±

    When Kevin and the girls raised their heads to see who was talking, it appeared to be the dean of the light school, Pretta. Standing beside her was her blind daughter who was amazingly able to see them.

    ¡°I finally found you.¡± Sunny said as she sh her sparkling white teeth at Kevin.

 Chapter 143

    143 R-18 / Chapter 143: I love you.

    ¡°Were you looking for me?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sunny said. ¡°My mum wants to inform you about Azura¡¯s admittance into the school while I came to see how you¡¯re faring. I heard about it, I¡¯m sorry, Grace picked you as her victim but it¡¯s meant to be just as it was shown in the vision.¡±

    What Sunny said right now confused Kevin a little bit. She said vision right now. What does it mean. The two were about to leave but Kevin stopped them.

    ¡°Wait, what do you mean by vision. Do you also have visions?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes, she does.¡± Pretta answered.

    ¡°Like Jeri? You are also able to see visions like Jeri?¡± He asked again.

    ¡°Are you close with Jeri?¡± Pretta asked. ¡°I guess you¡¯re more than a friend. That could be the only reason why you know about her talent of seeing vision.¡±

    ¡°I wish you luck on your journey Kevin. Goodbye.¡± Pretta said and they were off. Sunny wanted to say something but her mother didn¡¯t allow her.

    After watching the two siblings go in a distance, Kevin finally snapped out of his daze.

    .....

    ¡°Something is off with them. It seems like they know something.¡± He said.

    ¡°No, I think they got annoyed discovering that you have something to do with the daughter of their enemy who was also their enemy.¡± Lexa said.

    Sighs...

    ¡°I think I have to go now. It will get dark soon.¡± Kevin said as he bid the two goodbye and went for the library. He would have gone to the dorm building and have a few minutes nap but he knew there would be a lot of noise from the students so he would be going from the library to his room in the shadow space.

    He got to the library. There weren¡¯t much students in the library though, so it would be easier for him to go in and out of the shadow space without being seen. This library was different from the one at the academy, it has a lot of spaces you could hide in.

    Kevin chose one and immediately appeared in the shadow space which was now a pce, thanks to the system acting before he disappeared. He looked around the pce and found a room that had his name written at the door post.

    It was the master bedroom, and although Kevin wanted to take a look around his room, he could not as sleep immediately took him off as heid on thefy bed.

    A few minutes turned to an hour and a hand, Kevin finally opened his eyes and saw that the time was ticking 7pm.

    It was time to eat dinner. Then after dinner he would be back here with Lexa. Azura would be staying in the girls dorm for tonight and tomorrow night while he would spend hisst days in the school with Lexa before leaving for the forbidden forest two days from now.

    Swiftly, he had dinner and he was finally back in the Shadow Space with Lexa.

    He was using his room this time around. He wasn¡¯t able to look at the surroundings back then due to his tired face but now he saw that the room was so beautiful than he had thought.

    Kevin and Lexa were on the bed, with Lexa¡¯s head on his chest.

    ¡°Are you telling me about Azura or not?¡± Lexa said in a demanding tone.

    Kevin sighed and then, started exining how he came across Azura in the castle located at the back of the school.

    He told her how her parents risked their life to save him. How Azura was assigned to protect him forever. He exined every details to her until there was no more to say.

    Lexa was silent which made Kevin feel that he might have said something to make her keep mute.

    ¡°Lexa, are you okay?¡± He asked and Lexa nodded.

    ¡°Why are you so quiet? Are you angry at me?¡± He said again.

    ¡°No, of course not. I just want to tell you something surprising. I know you¡¯re going through a lot, so I¡¯m not stopping you from having more wives.¡± Lexa replied.

    ¡°The System said they help with your evolution, so I won¡¯t stop you from evolving or having more wives. But, there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve been nning to tell you. It is the only think I could do since I can¡¯t follow you to the forest. I want to go with you so badly, but I don¡¯t want to cause any problem for anyone. Not even you. Therefore I¡¯ll stay and wait till youe back and reply me with this word. I want you to say this to me once you¡¯re back from the forest.¡± Lexa breathed deeply.

    ¡°I love you, Kevin...¡± Lexa blurted out as She sh a smile at Kevin.

    Her heart was so full of emotions for this person before her. However, her lips could only express what her heart was willing to say. Just saying those words was already making her tremble with so many emotions that she could no longer think straight.

    So, she focused her eyes, heart and mind on the very person who triggered such a wave of emotions to surge forth from her. She was certain that she has no regrets giving her heart to this person. And a beautiful smile bloomed across her lips.

    From Kevin¡¯s point of view, as those words uttered by his wife echoed over and over in his head, his body remained motionless. His eyes widened and he waspletely denied of speech.

    And when Lexa made her move and nted an innocent yet incredibly emotional kiss on his lips, Kevin lost it all and he seized her mouth just as she was pulling away. Their lips barely allowed the flow of air ad Kevin captured those lips again in a kiss so desperate and ardent, it was as if he were determined to im everything that was hers oring from her, even her soothing breath.

    Kevin could not exin what he was feeling, the moment he heard those words from Lexa¡¯s mouth, everything seemed to disappear and there was nothing else in this world that mattered but just him and her. He did not know what to say. He could not. His mind was just that overwhelmed by those chilling words that came from Lexa¡¯s mouth.

    All he knew was that what he felt right now was too much that no words could ever exin it.

    ****

    Thanks for the support everyone. I was able to reach privilege unlocks of 230, thanks to you guys. This is a new record on my first win win mission ever.

 Chapter 144

    144 R-18 / Chapter 144: Fingering her

    ¡°I love you, Kevin...¡± These words tumbled from Lexa¡¯s lips as she hugged him tightly.

    All Kevin could do was embrace her as tight as he could and kiss her with everything that he had. He was happy to hear such a wonderful word from Lexa.

    ¡°Oh, Lexa... You¡¯re such a daring wife.¡± he uttered against her lips as he kissed her again. This time it was so passionate that it possessed herpletely like a soul-stealing kiss, until she was unable to breath.

    ¡°Kevin,¡± she whispered between her breaths and his lips came smacking against hers again.

    His tongue invaded her mouth again as if he couldn¡¯t get enough of it. As if it would kill him if he did not continue kissing her.

    Lexa could only surrender to him as she waspletely helpless. She too, wanted the kiss so badly that she never wish for it to end. If only she could continue without the need to breath.

    Without realizing it, her hands around his neck moved with a mind of their own and her dainty elegant hands touched the muscles of his broad chest and caressed it.

    Kevin groaned at her fluttering touches and his kisses became even wilder, deeper, as though her caresses were a jar of oil thrown into the fire. And before she knew it, he eased her back onto the bed With him on top of her.

    She moaned as the pressure of his kisses increased. His hands began to caress her tenderly and she could do nothing but surrender until her nipples tingled at the touch of his delicate hands.

    .....

    Pleasure was starting to consume her. The sensual heat was just too much and yet she could not seem to get enough. She wanted more. No, she craved for more.

    Without realizing it, Lexa pulled Kevin close to her. She wanted him, needed him, closer, no, not just closer, she wanted to feel his naked skin pressed directly against hers. Her lips frantically kissed him back, showing him just how much she wanted him as well. She never thought she would ever act so shamelessly like this. Her body craved for him so hungrily and she had no control of it.

    ¡°What the fuck am I doing.¡±

    Her body twisted and undted under him, inhabiting him, urging him, as small sobs escaped her throat. And then, the tight rope of her night gown loosened. Since it was snowing, everywhere was a bit cold, but not too cold.

    Kevin did not release her mouth at any time as his hands continued moving to free her from the bundles of clothes that wrapped around her. His fingers worked quicker to get rid of these hurdles that were stopping him from getting to his final goal.

    And then atst, her breasts were released from her dress and all were in full disy. But Kevin suddenly broke the kiss while panting, he then spoke.

    ¡°Fuck! I can¡¯t... resist.¡± Kevin said silently to himself as his gaze stared down at Lexa. She was like a goddess. With her purple colored blond hair spread out on the blue bedsheet and her soft, tender skin and milky-white breasts exposed to Kevin¡¯s gaze. She was so breathtakingly stunning that Kevin was rendered speechless as ifpletely mesmerized.

    ¡°Kevin.¡± Lexa uttered as she lifted both of her hands, as if inviting him to take her and ravage her.

    Kevin swallowed hard. He was ready to devour her right there and then.

    His mouth came crashing against hers as both his hands grabbed a breast each, caressing it so hungrily yet tenderly until Lexa was reduced to a whimpering tool of pleasure. He broke the kiss and his mouth trailed downwards, to her jaw, her neck and then to one of her peaks.

    Kevin hadpletely lost awareness of everything, of where they were. He was even lost to the point as to not knowing who he was anymore at that moment. All he knew was he wanted this woman. He wanted to take her, and nothing could stop him any longer.

    A pleasure induced moan was torn from Kevin¡¯s throat as Lexa sucked on her currently over-sensitive nipple. The tip of his tongue circled the edge of the buds so skilfully until Kevin¡¯s fingers curled with pleasure and her nails dug into his biceps.

    Quivering from the gratifying pleasure, Kevin¡¯s fingers tugged at his hair. He sought her mouth again and their kiss became even more aggressive, igniting an even wilder me which kept on burning between them that made Lexa¡¯s limbs go utterly weak.

    Then she felt his warm,rge hand on her knee travelled upward until he reached the tender flesh between her thighs.

    Through the veil of linen, his fingers traced her shape and stroked her until she arched against his hand helplessly, moaning his name. If she was dizzy with emotions earlier, her mind is now officially and totally lost.

    He fondled her, soothed her, and then after what seemed like an eternity, he finally stopped the torture and his fingers slipped beneath her undergarment. Her panties were removed and she gasped at the feel of his long and strong fingers gliding over her, parting her curls, and teasing her taut bud. Delicately, Kevin¡¯s finger finally slid into her wetness, and stroked her in a delicious rhythm until Lexa couldn¡¯t take it anymore and had voiced out.

    ¡°Kevin.¡± she writhed around helplessly, desperately and she knew she was close to feeling that wondrous release he made her feel before.

    ¡°Give it to me... please... Fuck me Kevin, fuck.¡± she pleaded, looking at him with her intoxicated, helpless and pleading eyes.

    Kevin marvelled at the sight of her, pleading him and a wicked re lit up in his eyes as he increased his pace more faster.

    ****

    Thanks fir reading y¡¯all. We¡¯re in thest days of 2022. I hope we all get to see our loved ones; safe and sound by next year.

    Don¡¯t forget to add my newest work; ¡°A Viin not a Hero.¡± To your library.

 Chapter 145

    145 R-18 / Chapter 145: Sex in a warm bathtub.

    When the two appeared in the room, they took a look at the room that was named to be Kevin¡¯s master bedroom. They saw that there was a bathing tub and a heater that could make their bath water hot within a short period of time.

    Kevin stopped with the fingering as he took her into the bathroom and both were soaking inside a warm bath.

    Kevin brought Lexa close to her and made her face him with his hands on her naked waist.

    ¡°I want to make love with you like this Lexa, especially in a warm bath as this.¡± he whispered as he began rocking against her. He started rubbing his hardness against her delicate entrance.

    The sensations that were aroused in her body this time was different because of the warm water that was surrounding them... but it was... it felt incredibly good. And before she knew it her body was moving on its own, rubbing herself against his hard length incessantly as though she too was hopelessly starving for him. Oh my, what was happening to her? What was he doing to her?

    ¡°Do you want it too, wifey? Tell me Lexa. Let me hear you beg for it. Now.¡± He said and immediately Lexa replied him. ¡°Yes, yes Kevin... I want you... please give it to me...now,¡± she pleaded. Her arms wrapping around his neck. She could not think straight anymore but to just agree with anything he asked of her.

    Satisfied by her statement, Kevin licked his lips. There was nothing more arousing than hearing his lovely wife¡¯s words and pleas. He loved hearing them cause he could feel those words drive him insane.

    Effortlessly, Kevin lifted Lexa, cing her delicate entrance at the tip of his raging cock. Without warning, he then slid her down his length.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lexa let out an adorable little squeak at the invasion that filled and stretched her vagina.

    .....

    Kevin smirked, groaning hard with pleasure as he felt Lexa¡¯s tight and warm wet walls surrounding him tightly as though trying to suck him in. And it was so wondrously soothing.

    He began to move, rocking his hips back and forth in a slow and steady rhythm. After some moments, he then fastened his pace as he started to pump into Lexa, burying the whole length of his cock inside her.

    ¡°Kevin!¡± Lexa could only hold on to him, as though she was clinging for dear life. Her fingernails dug unforgivingly into the back of his neck, but Kevin was too upied to care about little things as this. They will heal back anyway.

    He was drowning in pleasure as currently nothing matters to him anymore but her and their pleasurable union. Heavens, he felt like he had turned into a beast who was hungry all the time and could never get enough no matter how much he ate... What the hell did this girl do to him?

    Soon after, Kevin¡¯s thrusts turned into pounding. He could not help himself. He wanted to hear more of her adorable little squeaks and moans and dive into the deepest part of her.

    ¡°Kevin! Ah! Fuck!¡± Lexa¡¯s voice had long since turned into a sobbing mess. He was too much. This intensity was too much. And yet... she did not want him to stop. She felt an indescribable pleasure. And when their eyes met, Lexa did not know that she had an intense look of hunger reflected in her eyes, telling Kevin that she wanted him as much as he did.

    ring at the hungry look on Lexa¡¯s face, he felt like he could go further and further more.

    And that was all it took. The look on Lexa¡¯s face says more.

    ¡°Fuck! Lexa!¡± he growled as the surge of pleasure welled up inside him. His rhythm hastened even more as his already hard and thick shaft swelled and with one final thrust, he mmed his cock deep inside her vagina entrance with vigour.

    At that moment, both of them had their eyes shut tightly. Lexa¡¯s thighs began to quiver violently as Kevin spurted his seed inside her. Her insides constricted over and over around him as if to milk him dry and Kevin growled again, uttering love curses.

    They both rested against each other in the aftermath, with Lexa resting her head on his chest and Kevin¡¯s forehead on her shoulders.

    When Kevin finally lifted his face and looked at her, he bumped his forehead against hers and in an almost inaudible husky whisper, he said, ¡°I love you,¡± before kissing her on the forehead.

    ¡°No, I told you to tell me that when youe back from the forest.¡± She protested.

    ¡°Okay I¡¯m sorry. I take that back.¡± Kevin replied.

    ¡°Why would you take that back? I already heard it. You¡¯ll have to tell me first once youe back. I know you will survive.¡±

    Once again, Kevin kissed her on the forehead.

    With her legs still wrapped around his hips, Kevin finally moved, and exited her. A different but same warm water reced the original water which was now dirty and brown in color.

    Once another warm water reced the original, Kevin immediately got to work as she rinsed her wife¡¯s body. She felt him wash her down there and then he walked out of the tub, holding her so gently in his arms.

    Lexa just rested her head on his shoulder, her gaze fixed on the floor. She would never ever forget this night and this ce, and what they just shared between them. Flushing harder, Lexa¡¯s arms around his head tightened as she buried her head into the crook of his neck as if to hide from something. She was embarrassed because though she utterly loved what they just did, the thought of her bing so lewd mortified her.

    Then, a thought suddenly came to her. She had been thinking about this for a long time and she wanted to ask Kevin once she had the chance.

    ¡°Kevin?¡± she called out softly.

    ¡°Yes wifey?¡±

    *****

    A happy reading! Please keep on supporting. Let the gifts keep oning.

 Chapter 146

    146 Chapter 146: Snatching my wife away from me.

    ¡°Kevin, can I ask you something?¡±

    Lexa threw a cute nce at Kevin. It was the cutest thing Kevin ever saw. Her brows formed a line expressing her words through the gaze. Then why will Kevin refuse the request from this cute bunny.

    He made her look directly into his eyes and smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t change your expression. I love to see you give me that cute look.¡± He warned but Lexa¡¯s facial expression had changed into a confused look.

    Sighs...

    He felt sad that despite his warning, Lexa managed to changed her expression. He knew it wasn¡¯t her fault, she wasn¡¯t seeing what he saw, that¡¯s why.

    ¡°Can you do that again? The cute frown.¡± He asked as he use his hands to manually shift her brows but Lexa immediately pushed his hands away.

    ¡°Hey, listen to what I have to say first.¡± Lexa frowned.

    The frown on her face looked simr to the cute frown that Kevin saw, but it was slightly different. This frown said she was annoyed while the previous frown signifies that she was requesting something.

    .....

    But both frowns were cuter than when Lexa smiles.

    Kevin smiled to himself as he made this observation but he quickly cleared his throat so Lexa won¡¯t think he¡¯s ignoring her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Tell me what you want to say.¡± He said but Lexa instantly free herself from Kevin¡¯s grip and went towards the door.

    ¡°Lexa, where are you going?¡± Kevin smiled jokingly to himself.

    She tilted her heads backward and saw the smile on Kevin¡¯s face.

    ¡°You¡¯re still smiling.¡± She said as she opened the door of Kevin¡¯s room leading out of his room to the throne room.

    ¡°Wait, why are you leaving?¡± Kevin asked, still smiling.

    ¡°You must think I¡¯m joking.¡± She went out of Kevin¡¯s room and head into her room.

    ¡®What are you doing? Are you not going to ask him what I told you to ask?¡¯ The A1 asked Lexa.

    ¡®I will ask himter. I¡¯m ying hard to get.¡¯ She said.

    ¡®It won¡¯t be easy Lexa.¡¯ The Systemmented.

    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a fast runner. He can¡¯t meet up with me now that I¡¯m inside my room.¡¯ Lexa said as she open the door and found Kevinying on her bed.

    ¡°What? How did you?¡± She stuttered in amazement. She was sure she left Kevin in his room, how did he managed to get inside the room before her?

    ¡®That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to tell you. You can¡¯t outrun Kevin. He can appear in any room of his wish in just a blink of an eye. That¡¯s what I call a Triling.¡¯ The System said.

    ¡®It¡¯s not using any magic right?¡¯ She inquired again.

    ¡®None. Since this ce belongs to him, he could do whatever he wish, wherever he wishes to be. So sad this is a soft copy of the building. Once you get to the human world, you¡¯ll be able to see how the building really looks like.¡¯ The System said.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Lexa? Why are you running away from me. Are you alright?¡± Kevin asked, noticing that Lexa has been silent for a while now.

    Then he recalled that the System was also able to speak with his wives. He was fond of speaking with Lexa especially. The System must have been conversing with her.

    ¡°Hey Louis, What are you doing? Are you trying to snatch my wife away from me.¡± Kevin spoke loud and clear so Lexa could hear. Although he was teasing both of them.

    Kevin got down from the bed and walked toward Lexa but before he could move closer to her, Lexa immediately stopped him.

    ¡®Lexa What are you trying to do?¡¯ The System, Louis asked.

    ¡®I told you. I¡¯m ying hard to get. Let¡¯s see how strong he is against my two copied magic. Glue magic and Command magic. Themand Magic works against an opponent stronger than me with a duration of 5 seconds while on weaker opponents, itsts a duration of 2 minutes.¡¯

    ¡®Okay, so you¡¯re testing your magic on your husband?¡¯

    ¡®If he¡¯s to go to a dangerous forest all alone, I should at least see how strong he is. That way I would feel relieved that he¡¯lle back to me alive and well.¡¯ She replied.

    Just then, Kevin started walking toward her at her very fast rate but Lexa immediately stopped him by using hermand magic.

    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t move.¡± She ordered and Kevin instantly stop.

    He stood still for a while until about a few seconds, He came to his senses and wondered why he was obeying Lexa¡¯smand. So he started moving toward her again and Lexa proceeded on stopping him by using the second magic that she copied from a male fairy.

    ¡®Of course not.¡¯ He said. ¡®I think she¡¯s trying to test her powers on me. I so much love this move.¡¯

    Lexa stretched her hands forward and huge balls of glues came out of her hands as she hauled them at Kevin.

    The glue magic was pretty awesome to Kevin. He just have to protect himself from being hit by the magic or his HP points will be drained.

    As the first two glue balls approached Kevin, he dodged them quite easily. It seems like Lexa was just getting a hand of how to use the skill. So she was slow at hauling the attacks at Kevin.

    As Kevin dodged each attacks, he would constantly walk forward a bit. He kept on moving closer and closer to Lexa till she was unable to haul any of the glue balls at Kevin. Now they were at arms length.

    ¡°I¡¯ve caught you already, there¡¯s nothing you can do again.¡± Kevin boasted with pride. As Lexa heard this, she smirked at him.

    ¡°Oh really.¡± Fire encased her right arm all of a sudden and she punched Kevin in the stomach, sending him flying backward onto the bed.

    ¡°Who¡¯s got who now?¡± Lexa said as she walked close to Kevin but not too close.

    She packed her long purple blond hair backwards and cooled off the fire that encased her right arm.

    ¡°You¡¯re so weak Kevin. Stand up and get me.¡± Lexa taunted Kevin, waiting for him to chase after her.

    Kevin slowly lifted himself off the ground and shed a blissful smile at Lexa.

    ¡°Come on, you don¡¯t want to do this Lexa. You know I¡¯m stronger than you.¡±

    Lexa Scoffs...

    ¡°Ah, right. That proves why you are on the ground.¡± She said.

    Kevin smiled again as he sat up and red at her.

    ¡°Do you want to see me win against you? Don¡¯t cry if I do so. I¡¯m stronger than you.¡±

    He stood from the ground and his tall height covered Lexa¡¯s height, making her look extreme short before Kevin.

    ¡°Shut it, you¡¯re all words no act. Defeat me first, then I¡¯ll know if you are really strong or not.¡±

    Before Lexa could finish her statement, Kevin shadow hopped from where he was and appear behind at Lexa.

    Lexa¡¯s instinct notified her of an approaching danger and she was ready to run as she saw Kevin disappear all of a sudden. But she failed to realize that her instinct was warning her about the danger lurking behind her back and not her front.

    She turned her gaze backward and saw Kevin smiling at him.

    ¡°Caught you!¡± He said as he moved his hands to touch Kevin but once again, he couldn¡¯t move his body.

    It was Lexa¡¯s doing. She used hermand magic on Kevin and managed to slip away before the three seconds duration ended.

    Once Kevin came back to his senses, he realized that Lexa had ran out of the room.

    ¡°Wait, What other magic is she using? This is the second time she would be stopping from moving.¡± Kevin thought. ¡°Whatever the Magic is, it was able to stop me on my track.¡±

    He went out of the room and activated his spiritual eyes skill so he could see where Lexa was.

    He entered a room where the spiritual skill indicated that Lexa was hiding. He thought he caught her this time but once again, Lexa used hermand magic and escaped into a different room.

    They kept on doing this and each time, Lexa would always escape.

    ¡®Louis, I thought you said the blockage Cell could block control spells and magic. Howe Lexa is able to control my movements?¡¯ Kevinined to the system.

    ********

    Thanks for reading. Something came up, I had to write just a chapter today.

 Chapter 147

    147 Chapter 147: What just happened?

    ¡°Why is Lexa able to control me when you said the blockage cells will prevent me from being attacked?¡± Kevin said as Lexa used themand control on him once again.

    ¡®I deactivated the cells so you could see how weak you are without it.¡¯

    ¡°So it means even if Lexa¡¯s glue ballses at me, I won¡¯t be able to block 5% of the attack?¡± He said.

    ¡®Lexa said she wants to see you defeat her, then she will be relieved that you¡¯lle back to her, safe and sound. So, y along and defeat her.¡¯

    ¡°Shit, girls...¡± Kevin groaned.

    He entered the suppose room where Lexa was hiding and stood by the door side.

    ¡°At least activate the blockage cells for me System. This idea of running around is not fun at all.¡± Kevin said and the system decided to do as he wish.

    ¡°Here you go.¡± Louis said as he activated Kevin¡¯s blockage cells; capable of defending him against the attacks of low level opponents and those at the same level as him.

    Once the blockage cell has been activated, Kevin was now able to defend himself from Lexa¡¯s attack or whatever.

    .....

    He walked closer to where he spotted her to be, expecting her to use hermand magic on him and run away like she has been doing.

    But as he got closer to her, he saw Lexa with fire encasing both of her arms.

    ¡°I figured out that we¡¯ve never fought before. How about we have a little spar with each other.¡± Lexa said, not showing emotions of any kind.

    ¡°Lexa, calm down. Are you sure about this? If you¡¯re worried about my survival, you shouldn¡¯t go this far. What if I mistakenly hurt you?¡±

    ¡°Then so be it. The scar will remind me that you will be able to attack whatever challenges you the same you did to me. Now show me what you got, I don¡¯t care if you have some blockage cells or not, I¡¯ll keep on attacking, but don¡¯t hold back. Think of me as an opponent.¡± Lexa said as he clenched her fist tightly while locking eyes with Kevin. She had a frown on her face but it wasn¡¯t the cute smile that Kevin liked, it was the second type.

    Seeing the frown on Lexa¡¯s face made Kevin realize that she meant what she was saying.

    He was silent for a little while until he reached a conclusion.

    ¡°Is that what you want Lexa?¡± He asked and as she nodded her head, Kevin replied again. ¡°Then let¡¯s do this. Remember, I¡¯m not holding back. So brace yourself.¡±

    As soon as he said this, he ran at Lexa with his punch encased in lightning. He was thinking of testing out his newly gotten lightning skills but he couldn¡¯t test them on Lexa. Maybe if he finds an opponent he could fight the next day. Or, should he try out the Vr capsule tomorrow?

    He ran at Lexa with his lightning fist and sent out a punch at her. She dodged the attack using the shadow hop to appear behind Kevin and kicked him on the knee. He was given an uppercut and had fell on the ground.

    ¡°Why are you doing this Kevin? Fight me now!¡± Lexa said as she help raise Kevin up and stepped back from him.

    Sighs...

    Kevin sighed as he saw the determination in Lexa¡¯s face.

    ¡°Okay, no problem. Let¡¯s do this.¡±

    Kevin brought his two hands together and sent two lightning bolts at Lexa. She dodged them once again but Kevin didn¡¯t stop as he continuously send the bolt at her.

    Lexa would sometimes dodge the lightning balls but when the pace got faster, she could no longer catch up with the speed and ended up being hit by one of the balls.

    Lexa frowned as she saw what happened. She got angrier as she startedunching her own attacks, at the same time, dodging them.

    She sent multiple fire balls at him while Kevin sent lighting balls at her.

    Once the balls has beenunched to a specific area, the user won¡¯t be able to redirect the ce it goes too. So it means, if Kevinunch the attack at Lexa and bent down to avoid it, the lightning will keep on going till it touches a solid point.

    Although Kevin has something he could use if he wants to attack Lexa, he decided not to. They were having fun anyway. Maybe to Lexa it wasn¡¯t fun but to Kevin, he saw it as fun and didn¡¯t want this fun to end anytime soon.

    Until suddenly, Lexa got bored of doing throwing fire balls and dodging Kevin¡¯s lightning balls. She was just doing the same thing over and over again.

    ¡°Hey! Can¡¯t you change the mode of your attack. Do you only have Lightning Magic.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the only skill I can use to fight you. All other skills will kill you.¡± Kevin revealed to her.

    Sighs...

    Lexa sighed as she sluggishly walked toward Kevin and look into his eyes.

    She was staring into his eyes so hard that Kevin could feel them itching all of a sudden.

    ¡°I thought you wanted to fight, why are we staring into each other¡¯s face. Oh, is this apetition?¡± Kevin said but Lexa didn¡¯t said a single thing.

    He thought he was the best at staring at people without blinking but he was proved wrong as Lexa was not just staring at him but deeply into his soul.

    He finally blinked and had cleaned his eyes with the tip of his handkerchief after which heughed nervously to himself.

    ¡°You¡¯re so good at staring at people, aren¡¯t you, Lexa.¡± Kevin said as he lifted his head slowly to peek at Lexa but then he felt shockwave sent all over his body. For a few second, he was paralyzed by the lightning but he soon regain his posture and was mesmerized by what just happened to him.

    ******

    A happy reading. Thanks to Ninjajoe and others for the golden tickets

 Chapter 148

    148 Chapter 148: Lightning Magic?

    He forwarded his gaze at Lexa and saw her smiling at the lightning that ran through her fingers.

    ¡°What just happened?¡± He said, surprisingly.

    ¡°Charged bolt? The same lightning powers I received?¡± Kevin was amazed.

    ¡®Did she have the lightning magic and I didn¡¯t know about it?¡¯ he said within himself but he knew he won¡¯t receive any answers unless he asks the said person.

    ¡°Lexa, how were you able to do that?¡± He eventually asked.

    ¡°Do what?¡± Lexa pretended not to know anything but her cheeky smile proved that she was faking her ignorance.

    ¡°Hey, how did you end up having a lightning magic? You didn¡¯t have them before and with the way you¡¯re staring at your hands shows that you just got them.¡± Kevin said while raising his voice.

    ¡°Since you¡¯vee to a conclusion, you should have as well know how I did it. I told you I have a magic that could make me copy other people¡¯s magic, irrespective of their age, race, gender, level or tier. Just as long as they have magic, I would be able to copy them and that also includes you.¡± Lexa confessed to him.

    ¡°How did you copy it? Do you also have a system or what?¡±

    .....

    ¡°Ermm, it¡¯s not that kind of a system but I¡¯m able to see my stats and other things about you since I¡¯m your harem. I¡¯m pretty sure your other wives would be seeing the same thing as I am.¡± Lexa said as he chuckled at himself while running the lightning around her fingers.

    ¡°It feels so nice to have lightning powers. I love the feeling of it.¡± Lexa said.

    Another question popped into Kevin¡¯s mind so he decided to ask Lexa.

    ¡°Since you said you receive System messages. You might as well know the amount of lightning skills you have.¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yeah, Five (5). Lightning bolt, cloak, Lightning ring, Static field andstly, Charged bolt. I so much love thest skill.¡± Lexa smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing isn¡¯t it? I just found the tiny little book in my Dad¡¯s library and I decided to study it. I realized that it was a book containing the steps on how to use a copy magic. I learnt it within a week and here I am.¡± She said dly while ncing at the lightning current that ran through her finger.

    Kevin wasn¡¯t concerned by what she was saying, he was thinking of how it was possible for Lexa to not just copy his magic but the lightning skills he had.

    ¡°Are you wondering why I have your lightning skills copied too? So sad you don¡¯t have more tha this, I would have copied them all.¡± Lexa snickered at him.

    ¡°My copy magic works like this... it copies a single type of magic in your body, your magic skills and the amount of Mutant cells you have. The magic and skills will be the same as yours but the mutant cell copied from you will be added to mine. If you have 200 cell points and I have 150 cell points, it willbine together and be 350. Meaning, my mutant cell points will be 350.¡± Lexa exined.

    ¡°But there¡¯s also something. I can only copy two different magics from two different people. I can¡¯t copy two magics from you, I can only copy one.¡± She said.

    ¡°This is crazy. Give me back my Lightning. It is mine.¡± Kevin said, half teasingly, half serious.

    This was good news to him and Lexa. At least one of his harem wives is strong and is capable of defeating anyone even though she is a low level student.

    Talking about levels, Kevin decided to see Lexa¡¯s stats.

    ¡®Wait, did she copy my level too?¡¯ He asked within himself.

    Only the HP was different. It was 50. If Kevin was to check this well, he would say Lexa was a level five student. The HP increases as the level increases. If you are a level one, you limit of your HP will be 10. If you¡¯re level 3, the limit will be 30. But for level 5, the limit will be 50. So it makes sense to Kevin that only her MC, Level and Magic changes.

    ¡°This is awesome Lexa, you¡¯re so lucky to have a magic as powerful as that. You would be able to defeat any kind of opponent that faces you.¡± He said but he saw Lexa shook her head negatively.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t just copy anyone¡¯s magic. I need to stare into their eyes for three seconds before I could copy them. And that is if my opponent doesn¡¯t have an helmet on his head. I won¡¯t be able to copy them if I can¡¯t look directly into their eyes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that why? So you were not having a staringpetition with me. You were just trying to copy my magic. I understand now.¡± Kevin uttered before shifting his gaze to the side.

    Lexa noticed that Kevin was a bit disappointed at her, so he decided to tease him a little bit.

    ¡°Come on, are you fazed by my attitude?¡± She asked showing that cute frown at Kevin.

    She creased her brows so cutely that Kevin couldn¡¯t resist them and hadnded a kiss on her lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s the look I was talking about. Anytime you give me that look, I always feel at ease. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t help but kiss you on the lips due to how cute you are.¡± Kevin said as carried Lexa while she wrapped her legs around his waist.

    They both started kissing each other deeply while Kevin felt his manhood rising again.

    Still, the two continued with their kissing as they hugged each other.

    ¡°Should we go one more round please?¡± Lexa asked.

    ¡°You said you wanted to ask me a question. When are you going to ask?¡±

    ****

    Thanks for reading, A happy new year in advance to you all.

 Chapter 149

    149 R-18 / Chapter 149: Afraid of Sex

    ¡°The Question.¡± Lexa uttered as she released herself from Kevin¡¯s grip ¡°Before I ask the question, lie down on the couch and let me mount you. I need your cock in me first.¡±

    Kevin obliged, admiring his wife¡¯s directness.

    ¡®Is she acting husband now?¡¯ Heughed amusingly to himself.

    He went into Lexa¡¯s room which was at his right side and thenid down, his rock-hard cock standing at full attention. Lexa wasted no time...she swung her right leg over her husband¡¯s body and positioned herself so his throbbing member was nestled between her sexy ass cheeks. She reached back and aimed the cock into her entrance, lifting herself at the same time. When she felt the head of the cock slide between her pussy lips, she lowered herself, groaning with pleasure Kevin¡¯s fat cock pressed into her.

    Lexa threw her head back. ¡°Oh FUUUUCK!¡± She slowly rose up then back down, spearing herself by an inch or two deeper each time.

    After about 30 seconds of rising and falling, Marcia got all of kevin¡¯s penis inside her. She loved the fullness of having this beast inside of her, and she put both hands on Kevin¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Fuck my pussy! Kevin, fuck my pussy!¡±

    Kevin grabbed his wife¡¯s ass and began pumping his dick into her delicate hole.

    Lexa screamed and shrieked as the cock buried inside her entrance. She flexed her fingers and toes as Kevin pushed and pulled. Her mind was fogged by erotic clouds as she could feel tingling in her abdomen. Her orgasm was building like a pressure wave.

    .....

    The sound of flesh rocking against flesh filled the room as each gasped and moaned with pleasure. Although Kevin was tired, he became energized all of a sudden. All thanks to his special body and unique stats, he was able to keep on having sex without running out of stamina.

    Lexa rode the cock at a faster pace until she slowed down her pace but she was still riding on him. Then all of a sudden, she started asking questions.

    ¡°Have you ever fucked Jeri?¡± She asked.

    Kevin was silent for a while before replying her.

    ¡°Why do you ask? Are you concerned about her now? I thought you guys hate each other so much.¡±

    ¡°Kevinn, Answer my question already.¡±

    ¡°The answer is no. I¡¯ve never have sex with her. None that I remember.¡± He chuckled.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Kevin gasped surprisingly.

    ¡°There must be a reason why you didn¡¯t have sex with her. Tell me, what is it?¡± She asked again. This time, she stop riding and made the cock stay inside her entrance.

    Kevin sighed as he thought of what Lexa just asked him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of having sex with her. There¡¯s this odd feeling that is keeping me away from her. I can¡¯t exin it but anytime I move closer to her, I don¡¯t feel obliged to have sex with her.¡±

    ¡°Then we have to ask her. Is she using some spell to keep you off from her? She must have a reason for doing so.¡± Lexa said.

    Scoffs...

    ¡°What spell? Her spells can¡¯t work on me.¡± Kevin boasted.

    ¡®What if it could?¡¯ The System said. ¡®You know her mother can create powerful spells that no other wizards or witches of the school could create. She must have used her mother¡¯s spells on herself.¡¯

    ¡°So what am I to do? Should I bring for her or what?¡± Kevin asked Lexa.

    She sighed and replied; ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got this under my control.¡±

    Just at that moment, Someone appeared right in front of them. It was a female fairy.

    ¡°Hi Jeri.¡± Lexa said waving her hands. She was still on top of Kevin with his dick buried inside her entrance.

    ¡°Jeri?¡± Kevin eximed as he turned his gaze to look at who Lexa was referring to.

    ¡°Err, are you guys done? You should put on some clothes.¡± Jeri said as she tilted her head to the side.

    ¡°Hey, why are you like this. This is your husband, our husband. I heard that you guys never fucked each other. Why is that?¡± Lexa said as she swiftly stood up and Kevin¡¯s cock that was hiding in her vagina was revealed to Jeri.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Kevin cursed as he used Lexa¡¯s night gown to cover himself. He felt awkward seeing someone he never saw her nakedness nce at his cock.

    Lexa stood before Jeri in her naked state and started taking off Jeri¡¯s nightgown.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jeri stopped Lexa before she could reveal her nakedness.

    ¡°Are you not going to strip before your husband. He has the right to fuck you. Or... Is there something you¡¯re hiding from us?¡±

    ¡°What will I be hiding. It¡¯s not like you could do anything to it anyway. I guess you don¡¯t have any tangible thing to say. Why bring me here?¡± Jeri said as she went toward the door.

    ¡°Stop.¡± Lexa said but then she realized that she no longer have themand magic, it was reced by Kevin¡¯s lightning magic that she copied.

    ¡®Shit why did I copy Kevin¡¯s magic. When I didn¡¯t need thatmand magic, it was there but when I finally find use to it, it was gone.¡¯ Lexained.

    ¡°Jeri Wait. At least tell us what happened, we will try and understand you and if it is something that needs to be fixed, we will dly help out.¡± Lexa persuaded her again.

    Sighs...

    Jeri turned around and faced the two students. She close her eye lids and fluttered them open again.

    ¡°I... I always have issues with men I fuck.¡± She confessed.

    Kevin¡¯s ears caught up with what she said and he couldn¡¯t help but ask why.

    ¡°What do you mean Jeri?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°Yes, what do you mean?¡± Lexa also asked.

    Jeri left the door side as she search around for a seat she could sit in. She sighed as she sat on the chair located in front of Lexa¡¯s dressing desk.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the story of how I end up being scared of having sex with men.¡± Jeri announced. Both Lexa and Kevin look into each other eyes.

    ****

    Happy New year eve!

 Chapter 150

    150 Chapter 150: Fading Away.

    Jeri sat by Lexa¡¯s dressing desk while Lexa and Kevin sat on the bed with their clothes on.

    There was a silence between the three of them until Lexa finally spoke.

    ¡°So tell us, what made you feel scared of having sex with males? You said you always have issues with them whenever you fuck.¡± Lexa said, hoping to hear Jeri¡¯s part of the story.

    ¡°It is a curse for being a child with the ability to see the future. My mother had no other choice but to choose that option,¡± Jeri replied.

    ¡°What option?¡± Kevin asked for the second time in a while.

    ¡°When I was born, my mother didn¡¯t realized this but as I grew up and discovered that I could see visions, my mother took me to a blind goddess who was also known to be able to see visions. She heard about the stories of how vision sighting people like me ends up. At the age of 10, we tend to be blind due to the visions we have and there¡¯s nothing in this world that can stop that from happening.¡±

    ¡°But my mother vehemently refused. I was nine years plus by then, I¡¯ll soon age ten which means I will be blind like how Pretta¡¯s daughter, Sunny became blind.¡±

    ¡°I and Sunny were to face the same fate of being blind at age 10, since we were special kids chosen by the heavens to see what was to happen in the future. Everyone call it a blessing while my mother call it a curse which I also reasoned to be true.¡±

    ¡°She met with several wizards and witches but none of them were able to do anything to the curse I had. Sunny and her mother epted their fate but my mother couldn¡¯t see me go blind, so she went to the blind goddess to seek for her help again.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Despite all her pleadings, the goddess said there was nothing she could do to my blindness. But my mother didn¡¯t relented until the goddess finally gave in and decided to help her... help us.¡±

    ¡°She said I won¡¯t be blind anymore but the energy of any male elf or fairy thatys down to have sex with me will be drained.¡± Jeri said.

    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s true? And,... have you confirmed it with any male?¡± Lexa asked.

    ¡°Yes it¡¯s true, Iid with three males. But they ended up dead while having sex with me. And it¡¯s all because of my mother¡¯s decision.¡± Jeri turned her face to a side with shame and embarrassment.

    ¡°Can you exin how it happened. I¡¯m sorry for making you talk about your past. I just need to be sure if there¡¯s nothing we could do about it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stress yourself Lexa. I saw the future. I died while having sex with Kevin. Although the vision wasn¡¯t so clear. It doesn¡¯t seem like you were alive and I had toy down my life for you to survive.¡± Jeri paused for a while as if she was thinking about some things.

    ¡°Yes, I remember that you had bruises on your face. Like you just fought an enormous battle. You ended up unconscious during the battle and I had to save you by kissing.¡±

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t have sex.¡± Kevin said as he stood up all of a sudden and walked toward Jeri but before he could reach out to her, he felt a force from Jeri pushing him away.

    He stood still, his mutant cells were trying their best to block the spelling from Jeri.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lexa could sense the puff of ck magic in the air. The puff that Kevin perceived in the air was stopping him from moving close to Jeri.

    Kevin do not know what the System was bbing about but in either case, he¡¯s not relenting. It doesn¡¯t seem like the System wants him to stop either. Maybe his MC points will increase or something, he just have to try. He was going to fight against this energy draining puff.

    ¡°Jeri stop it.¡± Lexa shouted as she noticed that the puff was having a negative effect on Kevin¡¯s body. Visible bruise marks appeared on his body all of a sudden but Kevin ignited them and kept on walking towards Jeri.

    Jeri on the same hand couldn¡¯t move towards Kevin.

    Back when the three males hadn¡¯t died, she remembered this exact scene. Although one of the males was her first boyfriend, the other two males who died after the first, wanted to **** her. But they were dead before they realized it.

    Jeri was crying at the moment, will Kevin also die like those three males?

    ¡°Go back Kevin. Get out of the shadow space or you¡¯ll die!¡± Jeri shouted but he still won¡¯t listen.

    He was a bit close to her but the puff he inhaled was making him lose sense of direction as he stared feeling dizzy.

    He kept on pushing till he was finally, able to touch Jeri¡¯s hand. Not even the former three males were able to get this far. Back then, those males didn¡¯tst a minute that they have fallen to the ground; dead. But Kevin was still alive five minutes after inhaling the puff.

    He grab hold of Jeri¡¯s hands which looks double to him. He tried to kiss her but he couldn¡¯t seem to control his body. Lexa tried interfering but the fear of inhaling the puff into her body was keeping her away. The puff didn¡¯t reach where she was, as it hovered around Jeri only. So she wasn¡¯t affected by the puff because she wasn¡¯t standing close to Jeri, unlike Kevin.

    Kevin grab hold of her hands as he slowly brought his lips close to Jeri¡¯s. He was trying so hard to kiss her but the puff was taking control of his body at a fast rate. He couldn¡¯t control his mind and actions any longer as he felt his feet getting weak all of a sudden.

 Chapter 151 - 151 Chapter 151: Do something

    151 Chapter 151: Do something

    Everywhere had be blurry to Kevin all of a sudden. He couldn¡¯t seem to control his body anymore. A system message appeared before him but he couldn¡¯t see the message. His grip around Jeri¡¯s hands was getting loose.

    First it was blurry figures but now he couldn¡¯t see anything. It was dark, pitch ck,¡­ and silent.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He murmured against his breath but he heard his voice echo in the darkness.

    ¡°What? Where is this?¡± He eximed within himself. ¡°Am I dead or what?¡±

    He wondered as he walk to front and left in the darkness but he couldn¡¯t see anything.

    ¡°Am I really dead? Gosh, that puff managed to kill me. But why is the system not doing anything? Shit, he¡¯s even the cause of this problem. I shouldn¡¯t have believe the notification when it said I could use it to my opportunity. What opportunity is he talking about.¡±

    Back in reality, Kevin was unconscious on Jeri¡¯sp. She was shaking with fear and the guilt of Kevin¡¯s death was starting to hunt her.

    ¡°I killed him. This is the fourth male. I killed a Triling.¡± She started crying.

    The puff smoke had disappeared and both girls were no longer stopped by the invisible force.

    .....

    Lexa ran toward Kevin, whose head was on Jeri¡¯sps.

    She lifted his face and tried to wake him up but nothing happened.

    ¡°Kevin, Kevin wake up right now.¡± She shouted all to no avail.

    She used her spiritual skill and saw that Kevin¡¯s core of energy was still glowing even though it was getting dimmer.

    ¡®Then it means Kevin is still alive in this body. He needs to be saved right now.¡¯

    ¡°Jeri, do something. Try and find a solution to this. Kevin is not dead yet.¡± Lexa shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lexa, I wish I could do something but there¡¯s nothing I could do to this. None of the previous males survived to this extent.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because Kevin is special. He could still wake up.¡± Lexa refused to believe that Kevin was dead.

    ¡°But there¡¯s nothing I can do. I don¡¯t know what to do even if there is.¡±

    ¡°So you mean you didn¡¯t try to save any of those males? Fuck!¡± Lexa groaned.

    Jeri cried while Lexa was trying her best to bring Kevin back. But despite all her attempts to wake him up, they all prove to no avail. Until suddenly, an idea clicked inside Lexa¡¯s mind.

    She turned Kevin¡¯s face to Jeri and frowned.

    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t know what to do even though you had a vision about this.¡± Lexa said.

    ¡°What do you mean.¡± Jeri replied as she wipe down her tears.

    ¡°You said you saw Kevin all bruised and injured like he just fought an enormous battle with something. He was dying just like how he is now, but you kissed him. Your kiss saved him in the vision. Why are you saying you can¡¯t do anything even though you had the vision.¡± Lexa said.

    ¡°B-but that vision¡­¡± Jeri stuttered.

    ¡°You thought it was a full scale war. Probably a war with the vampires.¡± Lexa said. ¡°How could he fight that war when he¡¯s at the point of dying right now. The vision was clearly talking of this moment. If you still think the vision was meant forter, then you¡¯re wrong. Kevin might eventually die if you don¡¯t do anything now.¡± Lexa replied and Jeri sighed softly within her sobs.

    ¡°Okay, what should I do?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Do just exactly as you saw it in your vision. The kiss... kiss him now.¡± Lexa ordered with a strict face and Jeri had no choice but to heed to her words.

    She wanted to save Kevin too. She would do anything to save him. Even if it¡¯s not a sess, she will keep on trying.

    She brought Kevin¡¯s lips to her mouth and kissed him deeply.

    She separated her lips from Kevin but he was still not awake. She kissed him the second time but there was nothing. Just then, an image shed before her face.

    When she told the Lexa and Kevin about her vision, she didn¡¯t tell them that she only saw a part of what happened. She didn¡¯t see the whole picture. She only get to see what really happens when the scene is about to take ce, was taking ce and had taken ce.

    She got reminded any time the scene takes ce, or was about to take ce. At that time, she get to see the full picture of the vision she previously had.

    This time around, she saw the full picture of the vision she had and it was during the scene.

    She saw that she kissed Kevin and breathed into his mouth. She did just as she saw in the vision and didn¡¯t break away the kiss.

    The Kevin in the ck space started feeling strange in his body, he felt like closing his eyes and as he opened them back, he saw light all of a sudden. But his eyes were still weak against the light so he closed them back. But there was something else. He felt his lipstched onto something.

    He moved his tongue around his mouth and felt another wet tongue in it. Both tongues touched each other and Kevin could only guess that it was Lexa. Was she scared that he¡¯s dead? She must have kissed him thinking she won¡¯t see him again.

    He slowly opened his eyes as he tried his best to adapt to the light around him. But it still blinded him due to the dark ce he wasing from.

    Kevin felt his manhood pushing against his trousers.

    ¡®Oh,e on Lexa. Do you know how much your kiss has an impact on me. It makes me want to devour you right now. I can¡¯t believe I be sex hungry all the time.¡¯ Kevin wanted to say but he didn¡¯t want to stop the kissing.

    He suddenly grabbed the Female¡¯s butt and pushed down her skirt.

    ¡®Lexa, Did your butt be so big overnight. See how soft and bouncy they are.¡¯ Kevin said as he made the femaley on the ground.

    ¡®Time to devour you Lexa.¡¯ He said while kissing her so deeply.

    *****

    Thanks for reading. Happy New year to you all.

 Chapter 152 - 152 R-18 / Chapter 152: Threesome

    152 R-18 / Chapter 152: Threesome

    Jeri was naked as Kevin sucked her lips.

    Kevin wanted to fuck her on the ground but Jeri stop him.

    She pushed Kevin on the bed and straddled him. She saw that his eyes was closed but she didn¡¯t seem to care because of the desire burning within her. As long as she¡¯s able to fuck Kevin, she didn¡¯t care if he had his eyes closed or not.

    Jeri came to think of it. Do Kevin know that she was the one in front of him at the moment? She almost killed him. Didn¡¯t he resent him for that?

    She bent down and nted an intense kiss on Kevin¡¯s lips and he responded to her kiss and kissed her back with equal intensity. All Kevin¡¯s thought was that Lexa was the one in front of him. He tried opening his eyes once again but they felt itchy as he tried opening them.

    ¡®What¡¯s happening to my eyes?¡¯ He wondered but then he received a notification from the system.

    < The user¡¯s eyes was affected by the puff, please wait while the user¡¯s eyes adapts to the environment >

    Kevin opened his eyes but he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. Everything was blurry and unclear so he shut them back and waited till they were clear.

    Jeri took off her underwear and Kevin¡¯s nightgown. Both of the students were naked. And then, Jeri got on top of him and lowered herself on his penis. She rode his penis like a possessed woman.

    .....

    Lexa was looking at Kevin and Jeri as she stood a few meters away from them. She was strangely aroused as she watched as Jeri rode her husband¡¯s cock.

    ¡°Oh, God! Oh, fuck!¡±

    Jeri¡¯s pheromones was starting to have effect on Lexa that she instantly inserted one of her hands into her pants and underwear and started rubbing her clit. Soon, her arousal overpowered hermon sense. She wanted to be the one riding Kevin, or at least she wanted to be there with them since Jeri was also Kevin¡¯s wife. Jeri has the right of riding Kevin¡¯s cock, so she couldn¡¯t get jealous.

    Jeri was approaching a climax, so she increased her pace and soon she screamed out in pleasure as an orgasm ripped through her. When Jeri was cumming, Lexa was also experiencing her own orgasm. Jeri¡¯s entire body convulsed and Lexa shuddered as both women achieved the peak of their pleasure.

    Jeri was aware that Lexa had been watching them and the fact that she didn¡¯te over to fuck Kevin with her was surprising her.

    She would love it if the two could fuck Kevin together. So she turned and looked directly at Lexa, ¡°Come over, Lexa. Join us.¡±

    Both Kevin and Lexa were dumbstruck. Lexa had never fucked his husband in the presence of anotherdy. Does it mean they are doing threesome. But it didn¡¯t seem too bad to Lexa. She walked over to the two who were on the bed.

    The problem was Kevin. Because of his tightly shut eyes, he didn¡¯t know who he was fucking. But the voice he heard right now wasn¡¯t Lexa¡¯s. It was Jeri¡¯s voice and she was calling for Lexa to join them.

    ¡°Wait, who is on top of me right now?¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Oh, shut up, Kevin,¡± Jeri said and walked over to Lexa. She embraced Lexa and kissed her passionately.

    ¡°Thanks for helping me save Kevin. I get to have sex after all these years.¡±

    Lexa didn¡¯t know how to respond, since she had never been with a woman before, but she was so aroused that she didn¡¯t care. She returned Jeri¡¯s kiss and the women started kissing passionately.

    During that time, Kevin¡¯s eyes had finally opened. He saw that Jeri was naked. Her big white butt disyed beautifully.

    Now Kevin realized that Lexa didn¡¯t got big butt overnight, it was Jeri¡¯s butt. It was big and juicy but it can¡¯t bepared to Azura¡¯s. She was indeed blessed with a nice shaped big butt.

    Kevin nced at the two girls. He knew they don¡¯t get along well but he was so surprised at the development between the two of them. Not only did Lexa made Jerie to the shadow space because she was concerned about her, she also became her friend.

    ¡®I know boys are quick to make friends but these girls really surprised me.¡± Kevin said and a sly smile appeared on his face.

    Kevin got up and walked over to the women, ¡°The two of you really surprised me, I would love to fuck both of you,¡± Kevin said smiling.

    He saw that Lexa was in her nightgown so he quickly got rid of her clothes and now she was also naked. Jeri took hold of Lexa¡¯s shoulders and made her kneel down. Then, Jeri knelt down beside her and she took his cock in her hand. She slowly sucked on its head and then gave it to Lexa. Lexa sucked on the head of his cock and gave it back to Jeri.

    Jeri slowly swallowed his cock, inch by inch, until it waspletely inside her and then Jeri started sucking his cock. Lexa grabbed Jeri¡¯s hair and moved her head up and down as she admired her sucking off Kevin¡¯s cock.

    ¡°Do you love it?¡± Kevin asked Jeri.

    She nodded silently as her mouth was stuffed with Kevin¡¯s cock.

    ¡°Then suck your husband¡¯s cock.¡± Kevin said again.

    Jeri nodded silently again.

    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s enough, I want some.¡± Lexa said.

    Lexa took his cock in her mouth, but she had to suck it a few times before she could take itpletely into her mouth. She continued sucking and licking his cock and then both the women took turns sucking his cock.

    When Lexa sucked his cock, Jeri stood up and kissed Kevin. Kevin responded to her kiss and he squeezed her tits. Kevin and Jeri were lost in their passionate kiss as Lexa sucked his cock. Kevin lowered his hand and grabbed Lexa¡¯s hair. Then, he thrust his cock into her mouth roughly.

    Kevin kissed Jeri on her neck and this made Jeri go mad with pleasure. He licked her neck and then he took her nipple in his mouth and sucked it.

    *****

    Thanks for reading guys

 Chapter 153 - 153 R-18 / Chapter 153: Donéˆ¥æª› Stop

    153 R-18 / Chapter 153: Don¡¯t Stop

    Jeri knelt down and took Kevin¡¯s cock away from Lexa and she licked and sucked it. As Jeri sucked his cock, Lexa licked his balls. Kevin looked down at the two beautiful women doing their best to pleasure him and he felt like the luckiest guy in the world.

    He red at their breasts and smile at the two huge tits of the girls.

    ¡°Cute babies. You¡¯re all mine, let¡¯s blowjob first.¡± He said.

    Kevin grabbed Lexa by her hair and rammed his cock down her throat and fucked her face. Both women took turns getting their face fucked by his beast cock. They had lost themselves to a frenzy of lust. The only thing they cared about now was to experience the highest pleasure a woman can experience and Kevin was the only man who could give it to them.

    Kevin continued to ram his cock down their throats for a few more minutes and then heid down on the bed, on his back. Lexa took his cock in her hands and stroked it and then sucked it.

    ¡°Do you love it when I suck your cock?¡± Lexa asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see what Jeri can do.¡± She said as she grab Jeri¡¯s hair and pushed her head down so that she could swallow more of his cock.

    ¡°Ram your cock deeper into her throat,¡± Lexa said.

    .....

    Kevin thrust his hips and rammed his cock deeper into her throat. He fucked Jeri¡¯s face for a few more minutes.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let me take care of him for some time,¡± Lexa said.

    She then took his cock into her mouth and sucked him and her hair fell all over her face as she sucked him like there was no tomorrow.

    ¡°His pre-cum tastes so good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Jeri asked Lexa.

    Lexa nodded slightly

    ¡°Do you feel good?¡± Jeri asked Kevin.

    ¡°YESS!¡±

    Kevin could sense that he was about to cum. ¡°Lexa, I¡¯m going to cum. Suck harder.¡±

    Lexa increased her pace and soon Kevin was dumping a huge load of cum inside her mouth. Lexa swallowed his cum, she lost herself in its sweet taste as his load filled her mouth and flowed out. Jeri took Kevin¡¯s cock out of Lexa¡¯s mouth and took the rest of his load into her mouth. She too went into a daze because of the taste of his cum.

    Jeri pulled Lexa closer and kissed her. Both women exchanged the cum they had in their mouths. They felt like there was something intimate about the act. After they swapped the cum, they swallowed it and lost themselves in pleasure.

    Kevin wasn¡¯t done, his cock was still hard and he wanted satisfaction. He looked at the women who were in a daze and they were still exchanging sweet kisses. Kevin grabbed Jeri¡¯s hand and pulled her towards him. She understood what he wanted. So, she straddled him.

    ¡°Are you riding his cock?¡± Lexa asked her.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Then he can eat my pussy.¡±

    Lexa moved over and straddled Kevin¡¯s face, Jeri lined up his cock with the entrance to her pussy and slowly lowered herself on his cock. The head of his cock prated her pussy. Her pussy swallowed his cock, inch by inch, until it waspletely inside her, while Kevin licked Lexa¡¯s pussy. Then, she slowly rode him.

    ¡°Oh, that feels so good! Yeah!¡± Jeri moaned.

    Jeri felt some pain amodating his thick cock. It felt like her pussy was going to be torn open, but the pleasure she felt far outweighed her pain.

    ¡°Do you like her tight pussy?¡± Lexa asked.

    Kevin moaned as Jeri bounced up and down his cock. She moaned incessantly, her breasts bounced up and down as she rode his cock and Lexa was also in heaven as Kevin licked her pussy. As she rode him, Jeri saw Lexa¡¯s humongous breasts, so she grabbed them and squeezed them. She then grabbed Lexa¡¯s by the back of her head and kissed her passionately. The women kissed each other as they were swimming in pleasure.

    Lexa reached down with her hand and found Jeri¡¯s clit. She rubbed her clit as Jeri rode Kevin¡¯s cock.

    ¡°Does it feel good?¡± Lexa asked.

    ¡°Fuck! Don¡¯t stop! Fuck! Keep going! Fuck!¡± Jeri shouted.

    Thebined effect of Kevin¡¯s cock and Lexa¡¯s actions gave Jeri one of the best orgasms she had experienced. It took Jeri a few seconds to recover from the orgasm, Kevin was still hard and his cock was still inside her. She took Lexa¡¯s face in her hand and caressed it and then she gave Lexa an intense kiss.

    ¡°Let me take over for a few minutes. Why don¡¯t you rest?¡± Lexa asked.

    Jeri nodded and got off Kevin¡¯s cock and moved over. Lexa straddled Kevin, lined up her pussy with Kevin¡¯s cock and lowered herself onto his cock. She slowly rode his cock until it waspletely inside her. Now, it was Jeri¡¯s turn to get orally serviced by Kevin.

    As she straddled Kevin¡¯s face, he pushed her pussy lips aside and found her clit. Then, he started licking Jeri¡¯s clit.

    Lexa bent over and sucked Jeri¡¯s nipples as she rode Kevin . She licked the valley between Jeri¡¯s perky tits before resuming sucking her nipples.

    ¡°Ohhh, my God! Yess!¡± Jeri moaned.

    ¡°Fuck! I love this,¡± Lexa moaned.

    Lexa ced her hands on Kevin¡¯s chest for support as she was riding him, while Kevin grabbed her ass cheeks and squeezed them. Then, he gave her ass cheeks a small p.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Lexa increased her pace, ¡°Oh, my gosh! Fuck! Yes! Yes!¡± She moaned as she rode faster.

    Jeri grabbed Lexa by her hair and brought her closer for another small make out session. Lexa bent down and gave one of Jeri¡¯s nipples a small bite and then Lexa sucked on Jeri¡¯s nipple. To Jeri, it felt like she was feeding a baby, but the act was also sexual. These conflicting emotions and feelings pushed Jeri over the edge into another orgasm.

    ****

    A happy reading! Thanks to RoyK24 and kalitz for the new year golden tickets.

 Chapter 154 - 154 R-18 / Chapter 154: Exhausted

    154 R-18 / Chapter 154: Exhausted

    Kevin took a break from licking Jeri¡¯s clit and focused on pumping his cock into Lexa. Lexa reached down with her hand and inserted one of her fingers into Jeri¡¯s pussy. It was a bit hard for her to find Jeri¡¯s G-spot with Kevin pounding her cunt, but once she found it, she started rubbing Jeri¡¯s G-spot. Jeri leaned over and started making out with Lexa as she rubbed her G-spot and rode Kevin¡¯s cock.

    Kevin pped Lexa¡¯s ass cheeks a few more times. Every time he did that, Lexa screamed in pleasure.

    ¡°Fuck harder!¡± Lexa screamed as Kevin pounded her pussy.

    Lexa¡¯s tits bounced up and down as she rode Kevin cock. Jeri grabbed Lexa¡¯s tits and squeezed them. Then, she pinched her nipples and tweaked them.

    Lexa was riding Kevin like a possessed woman. She was on the verge of an orgasm when Jeri¡¯s hand sneaked down and found Lexa¡¯s clit. She rubbed Lexa¡¯s clit and with Kevin¡¯s cock and Jeri¡¯s actions, they pushed Lexa into a mind-blowing orgasm.

    Lexa was down for the count after her orgasm, so sheid down on the bed on her back and her breasts rose and fell as she took deep breaths to catch her breath.

    Even after all that, Kevin was still hard, Jeri knew it was up to her to satisfy him, so she got on her knees and on all fours. She disyed her ass to him in a seductive manner and she gave him a naughty smile. Kevin smiled at her and then got behind her. He lined up his cock with the entrance to her cunt and then he rammed his entire cock into her cunt in one go.

    Taking his entire cock into her cunt in one go shattered Jeri. She had never felt so full before, in fact, she had never felt anything like this before.

    By this time, Lexa had recovered from her orgasm, so she got below Jeri whose breasts were dangling down from her chest. Lexa caught one of Jeri¡¯s nipples with her teeth and sucked on it.

    .....

    Lexa caught Jeri¡¯s cunt hair with her hand and gently pulled on it, then she found Jeri¡¯s clit and rubbed it with her thumb. Lexa¡¯s actions and Kevin¡¯s relentless assault on her pussy triggered another orgasm in Jeri.

    ¡°Kevin¡¯s cock is damn so big!¡± Jeri said and the two girls chuckled.

    ¡°Pound her, baby. Pound her cunt,¡± Lexa said to Kevin.

    Jeri leaned in and kissed Lexa intensely. Cunt juice was dripping out of Jeri¡¯s pussy. Lexa scooped it up with her hand and drank it.

    ¡°She¡¯s so fucking wet,¡± Lexa told Kevin as he was fucking Jeri¡¯s cunt.

    All three lovers were covered in sweat and the smell of sex filled the room. Jeri experienced another orgasm and she had lost count of how many times she had cum, but she couldn¡¯t even take some time out to catch her breath, as Kevin continued to pump his cock into her pussy. At this point, he had no care for her satisfaction, he just wanted to cum.

    Lexa kissed Jeri¡¯s breasts as Kevin was pounding Jeri¡¯s cunt like he won¡¯t get to do it again. He was rough with her, not giving a single thought about being gentle, and she loved it.

    ¡°Yes! Give it to me!¡± Jeri moaned

    Lexa took one of Jeri¡¯s breasts in her mouth and sucked on it and Kevin pped Jeri¡¯s ass.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a bad girl Jeri. Why did your mother have to do that to you?¡± Anthony asked Jeri .

    ¡°I know I¡¯m a bad girl, now I¡¯m free from my mother now, so keep on pumping inside me!¡±

    Jeri bit her lower lip as her body shuddered due to another orgasm. Even after her orgasm ended, Lexa continued to rub her clit. Jeri gave up and let Kevin do with her body as he pleased. He fucked her for a long time and she lost track of how many orgasms she had.

    Finally, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, her body was filled with pleasure, pain and exhaustion and she looked at Lexa with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Please, I can¡¯t take anymore.¡±

    Lexa rushed to her fellow wife¡¯s rescue and she tried to get Kevin away from her. He refused at first, he was not human anymore, he was just a beast in heat, filled with lust, but Lexa managed to pull him away from Jeri and make hery down on the bed,pletely exhausted.

    Kevin now turned his attention to Lexa. He made her get down on her knees and on all fours. He got behind her and rammed his cock into her pussy. Her entire world shook as he fucked her as she had never been fucked like that before. The very act of him roughly taking her from behind aroused her to no end. Every time his cock rammed into her, it sent out tremors of pleasure throughout her body.

    Kevin was about to cum but he didn¡¯t tell Lexa. He didn¡¯t think about it and he didn¡¯t care. The only thing he wanted, the only thing he cared about, was to cum and he came inside her. As his cum filled her pussy, Lexa convulsed as she experienced a chain of never-ending orgasms. After he had filled her cunt, Kevin took his cock out of her cunt and went to sleep.

    He was already exhausted from inhaling the puff. We can say he doesn¡¯t know what he was doing all the time he fucked the girls. So he went to bed.

    Lexa took some time to recover from what she had experienced. Jeri was licking her pussy to taste the cum leaking out of her cunt. After some time, both women had recovered from the fucking and Kevin was still asleep.

    They both slept beside him on both sides of the bed while romancing Kevin¡¯s bare chest.

    ¡°Thank you Lexa, I got to save Kevin and for the first time in history, I got fucked.¡± Jeri said and Lexa smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m d he¡¯s back. I can¡¯t stand to see him die like that. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to die yet.¡± Jeri chuckled.

    There was silence between the two girls until Lexa decided to ask a question.

    ¡°So, are you still able to see visions? The curse was broken.¡± She asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. Let¡¯s wait till tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright then goodnight,¡±Finally, the two slept off.

    *****

    Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 155 - 155 Chapter 155: Overpowered.

    155 Chapter 155: Overpowered.

    It was early in the Morning and the three lovers wereying in bed, snoring loudly.

    Kevin was the first to open his eyes but as he did so, he was shocked by what he saw.

    Two naked girls were sleeping beside him. He tried to look at the face of the girl sleeping at his right side, it was Lexa. He heaved a sigh of relief as he saw that it was someone he knew.

    Another problem is the girl sleeping at his left hand side. It was surprisingly someone he knew.

    ¡°Jeri.¡±

    ¡°Jeri?¡± He asked. ¡°What is she doing here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what happenedst night?¡± Lexa said as she rose from the bed to look at Kevin.

    ¡°What?¡± Kevin turned his head to the side to look at Lexa. ¡°What happenedst night?¡±

    ¡°You had sex with her, silly. Do you really not remember?¡± She said.

    .....

    Kevin ced his head in the palm of his hand as he tried to recall all what happenedst night.

    After a few seconds of thinking, he recalled all what happened yesterday.

    ¡°Wait... I¡¯m alive?¡± He eximed as he looked at his hands as if it was a factor determining if he¡¯ll be alive or not.

    ¡°The vision that Jeri had was meant to save you yesterday. Jeri saved you and also broke the curse.¡± As Lexa said this, Kevin¡¯s brow creased with concern.

    ¡°Will she be okay? Won¡¯t she turn blind or something.¡± He asked as he red at her from behind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see if she can still see visions, then we¡¯ll think of what to do next.¡±

    Kevin red at her face and murmured under his breath. ¡°What a peaceful face She has.¡± He said and smiled.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t able to open your eyes when you came back alive. It think it was the puff. But soon, you were able to open your eyes afterward. Do you not remember that too?¡± Lexa asked.

    ¡°Talking about puff, I think I need to check things out here.¡± Kevin said as he looked into his stats from the notification tab.

    < There have been a few upgrades to the system after surviving a near death situation >

    ¡°What does this mean, Louis?¡± He asked.

    ¡®You used the puff incident to your advantage, now you¡¯re overpowered.¡¯ Louis said.

    ¡®Overpowered? How??¡¯ He was still confused.

    < Name: Kevin >

    < HP: 1500 >

    < Level: 15 >

    < First time having sex with Jeri: 1000 Exp gained >

    < Having sex with Lexa: 200 Exp received >

    < Total Exp obtained from having sex with your two wives yesterday: 1200 Exp points >

    < Exp: 1800/1500 >

    < Mana: 10,000 points >

    < Mana points increases by 1000 each time the user levels up >

    < Strength: 2000 points >

    < Speed: 2000 points >

    < Stamina: 2000 points >

    < Agility: 2000 Points >

    < All stat points have reached their peak, they can no longer increase >

    < Magic: Three magics (All skills unlocks once the user has reached the required level) >

    < The user can choose to be a Hero or a Viin. As long as the user continues to evolve, he will keep on getting stronger. >

    < Skills Tab >

    < Spiritual Eyes Skill: Level 1 >

    < Leak Skill: Level 1 >

    < Locked Skill >

    < Locked Skill >

    < .... >

    < .... >

    < To unlock the above skills, the user mustplete the mage stage, swordsmanship stage, melee stage, Magic-Melee stage, Magic-Swordsmanship stage, wizardry stage. But the user won¡¯t be able to do this since he¡¯s being punished and sent to the forbidden forest to hunt orcs. >

    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯ll leave and be back in a week.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡®Yes you can leave and return to the school within a week but you have a main quest toplete.¡¯ Louis said. ¡°Your journey which was said to be one week willst more than a month, if you really want to get stronger. With the way things are in the school, you won¡¯t be able to get stronger. So therefore, during the one month journey in the forest, I, Louis will be teaching you the six stages of being a strong person. With your overpowered ability, you will surpass all other Triling that ever existed in this world. But it all depends on whether you do your best or not.¡¯

    ¡®So, do you agree to go on the one month journey with me and be stronger or you want to go on the one week punishment that was given to you by the school.¡¯ Louis asked.

    Sighs...

    ¡°You already know what I¡¯ll choose. I want to get stronger but I can¡¯t if I keep on staying in this crazy school. I once thought this school would make me a strong person but I was proved wrong after seeing how things are. My only option is to go to the forest and ept your training for a month. Then I¡¯lle back and prove to everyone that I¡¯m unstoppable.¡±

    ¡°Is that right?¡± Lexa said after listening to Kevin¡¯s ramblings with the System. ¡°I thought you were going toe back to me after a week, but you intend on going on a one month journey. Can¡¯t you take me along with you?¡±

    Sighs...

    ¡°Lexa, I already exined the situation to you. It is too dangerous, something bad might happen to any one of us. But if it¡¯s just me, I can simply protect myself.¡±

    Kevin didn¡¯t want to take Lexa with him, especially not on this one month journey. From the way Lexa described her father he knew he must be a strict man. What if something happens while they were in the forest and he¡¯s unable to protect her. What will his father do if he realizes that his daughter was dead. Lexa¡¯s father may kill him or report him as a murderer. No one will believe whatever he says since he¡¯s a nobody. And he¡¯ll be ughtered to death without mercy.

    ¡°Lexa try to understand. I can¡¯t take you along. It¡¯s so risky.¡±

    ¡°Oh right. But it¡¯s not risky taking Azura along with you.¡± Lexa blurted out.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You heard me. I wanted to keep silent but I couldn¡¯t. You chose Azura over me. So, I wish you luck wherever you two chooses to go.¡±

    ¡°What are-¡± Kevin was so surprised. How did Lexa knew?

    After waking Jeri up, the two girls dressed up and disappeared. It was so early, so everyone will still be sleeping at this moment.

    *****

    Thanks to those who unlocked my tier 2 privilege. Thanks to Shawn Gibson for the golden tickets

 Chapter 156 - 156 Chapter 156: VR Game

    156 Chapter 156: VR Game

    Kevin was left sitting all alone with his mouth hanging out in surprise.

    ¡°How the hell did she know? Did Azura tell her.¡±

    ¡°You silly boy, how else do you expect her to know. You should have told her before she knew.¡± Louis said.

    ¡°Shit, that Azura. Does she think this world is like her world. Geez! I understand she spent all of her years as a beast, but not all things can be said to anyone.¡±

    ¡°Why are you telling it to me? If you want her to keep shut, go tell her. I¡¯m very sure Lexa is not the only one who knows about it. What if Lina also knew about the rtionship between you two. Ah!¡± The system eximed. ¡°I can sense someone fighting right now. Is it Azura?¡±

    ¡°Hey Louis, cut it out. What¡¯s the crap about. If Azura is fighting, how would you know? You¡¯re stuck in my head anyway.¡± Kevin uttered.

    ¡°Wrong! I¡¯m not stuck in your head, it¡¯s your mind. And second, I not only exist in your mind but in the minds of your wives and concubines. I can see if they are cheating on you or not so they would receive their punishment.¡±

    ¡°You can see their minds while inside mine?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes of course.¡±

    .....

    ¡°How do you exist in more than three ces at the same time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong again. I exist in your mind, but I can see all what is going on in the minds of those connected to you. It is like watching all what is going on in a hospital from the CCTV camera. But on my part, I can hear what you¡¯re saying and I canmunicate with every one of you.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a way of stopping yourself from listening to whatever my wives are saying?¡±

    ¡°Yes, once I¡¯m far from them, I won¡¯t be able to see or know what they are doing. I can onlymunicate with those whose mind are closest to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. You also mentioned something about punishing them if they cheat on me. What is that about?¡±

    ¡°It is the agreement that your wives agreed to when they were about to sign the engagement contract with you. They agreed to get punished by being killed if they ever cheat on you.¡±

    ¡°What? Howe I didn¡¯t know about it?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t read the contract handed to your wives, did you? Or maybe you read it and skipped the part where it was written.¡±

    ¡°Bring it out, let me see it.¡± He ordered.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t do that. You have a lot of work to do today. First you need to head to the Vr game shop and test out your newly gained powers.¡±

    ¡°But we have a ss today. You know things always happen every time I attend sses. Those things upy my mind that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been pending my visit to the game shop all this while.¡±

    ¡°Silly, the flying broom ss starts by evening. You have nothing to do in the morning and afternoon, going to the VR game shop is the only thing I can suggest for you.¡±

    Sighs...

    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s go.¡± Kevin thought about this and agreed to go to the VR game shop.

    ??????

    The game shop from the academy has been shifted to the school of light. But one thing worried Kevin. Why did they abandoned this school in the first ce? Their ancestors had been using this school before the academy was created, why did they abandoned the academy and used the academy. And why did they chose to used abandoned school once after leaving it empty for years.

    Kevin tried to find an answer for himself but he didn¡¯t see to find any.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that the school didn¡¯t choose toe back to the abandoned school, they had no choice but toe back for protection. Despite the technology they had, it has no effect against the vampires once they gain their blood abilities.

    The technological weapons they had won¡¯t be able to defend them against their blood abilities once war begins, so they decided to hide in the former school which has numerous magics and spells that would protect them from the blood sucking monsters.

    All the technological device and weapons has been moved to the former school as they all prepare for the soon uing war with the vampires.

    More technological weapons have been teleported from the human world to the school to protect not only the students but the whole city from being killed by the vampires. That¡¯s why the light and dark creatures have been told toe together, even though they bear a lot of grudges with each other. They both agree toe together so as to stop the uing war with the Vampires and retrieve the blood stone back.

    The vampires were strong without the blood stone but their selvesbined with the blood stone will make them ten times stronger than before. It will be so hard for the magical creatures to defeat them now that they have the blood stone. Within a few weeks from now, majority of the vampires will gain their blood abilities and the war will begin.

    Kevin sat inside the VR capsule and logged in to the game. As usual, the VR notified him just like his system does.

    (Wee to the VR game, User Keviling.)

    (You can select the match you wish to y and the opponent you want to fight from this room)

    (You are currently at Rank 2000, you need to win 50 games to reach rank 1000, after which you need to win another 50 games to rank Top 500. Once you have reach rank 500, you will be required to fight different opponents with different ranks)

    After everything has been read, it was time for Kevin to choose an opponent to fight. At the right side of the game tab was the total number of yers online. As he scrolled down the list of those online, he saw another thing that surprised him.

    ¡°Do they also have?¡±

    *****

    Thanks for the support guys. Thanks to Omfgcookies (One of my golden rank Top readers) and Michael Anderson (bronze rank reader) for the golden tickets.

 Chapter 157 - 157 Chapter 157: Dark Creatures Online.

    157 Chapter 157: Dark Creatures Online.

    While scrolling down the list of light creature yers that were online, Kevin saw that below the list was the list of dark creatures online.

    ¡°Dark creatures online? Do they also have Vr capsules in their school?¡± Kevin thought.

    He clicked on the name of a random dark yer the game asked if he wanted to have a match with him.

    ¡°We can have a match with them? Then this makes sense. I would love to fight with opponents having a different type of magic other than the usual ice, water and fire magic.¡±

    He clicked the option to fight the chosen opponent and the game sent a match request to the guy.

    The dark creature from the other side saw a match request from a light creature.

    ¡°Yes finally!¡± He eximed while spectating the match of one of his friends. Beside him were his three other friends who also came to spectate the match of their mutual friend.

    ¡°What?¡± The three friends turned their gaze at him.

    ¡°I finally found an opponent.¡± He replied to their question.

    .....

    ¡°Shit, what about those you have been fighting since, are they not opponents?¡± Another asked.

    ¡°This one is special. He¡¯s a light creature.¡±

    ¡°What? Wow. What¡¯s his username.¡± The third asked.

    ¡°Keveling.¡±

    ¡°He seems like a new yer, you might win.¡± The second friend said.

    ¡°Are you making jest of me cause I¡¯m weak?¡± He asked.

    The three friends look into each other¡¯s face and sent a signal to themselves.

    ¡°Noo, we¡¯re not. I¡¯m just wishing you luck in your match.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t show him mercy at all, keep him straight.¡± Another said.

    The yer red at the third friend who kept mute and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Hey what about you?¡± He tried to call for his attention even though he was pretending to be looking at the ongoing match in front of him.

    The third friend chuckled nervously as he cleared his throat. He already knew that he was weak, there¡¯s high probability he would lose the match.

    ¡°Quit the match if you find it tedious. Okay?¡± Hemented.

    The other two friends turned their faces away after hearing what the their friend said.

    ¡°Is that what you think of me? A weak guy that couldn¡¯t win against some stupid light creature?¡± He said in a disappointed voice.

    The boys were silent as they uttered nothing. They have been preventing themselves from saying this for a long time but they couldn¡¯t deny the truth when one of their friend finally exposed it.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I get it now. But I¡¯m going to show you. I¡¯ll win this match.¡± He said but none of his friends uttered a thing.

    It¡¯s not like they didn¡¯t want to talk but they knew how he would react if they try to talk. He would fly up even if they utter the slightest sound. They can only keep shut and wait till he¡¯s done.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to watch me fight?¡± He ask but he saw that none of them were willing to spectate his match.

    ¡°No problem. Stay where you are and watch Max fight. Yes, he¡¯s the son of our school dean and he¡¯s strong too. But I¡¯ll show you soon. I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m capable of doing.¡±

    As soon as he uttered the words, he click on the ept match option and his body disappeared from the spectating arena.

    Kevin received the notification that Drajar has epted his match request. They were teleported into the match arena with both opponents facing each other.

    Drajar¡¯s avatar had a ninja costume with his mouth and nose covered with a mask, leaving only his eyes uncovered.

    A countdown appeared above their heads signifying the start of the match.

    ¡°Get ready to die light creature.¡± Drajar said and Kevin smiled amusingly to himself.

    3... 2... 1... Start

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you got Drajar.¡±

    As soon as the Vr notified the yers of the start of the match, both opponents shed at each other.

    Kevin was nning to use his fist at the beginning of the match then he¡¯ll end the match using one of his newly gotten lightning skills. He knew the skills were strong but he didn¡¯t want it to look suspicious if he keeps on winning on his first attack.

    He¡¯ll stay about three to five minutes in the match and defeat his opponent with the lightning skills before proceeding to fight his next opponent in the next match.

    Drajar swung his fist fast and hard at Kevin. It was so fast that anyone watching would feel sorry for Kevin, ¡¯cause it can¡¯t be dodged. The fists was fast in people¡¯s eyes but to Kevin it was slow. Due to his increased speed stats, he was able to act and defend attacks faster than before.

    And Drajar¡¯s punch... fast? It was damn slow to Kevin. Dodging his punch was like belittling his self and capability.

    Before the punch could hit him, Kevin grabbed Drajar¡¯s fist and pushed him slightly to a side.

    To Kevin it was a slight push but to Drajar, the force from Kevin¡¯s push was strong that he felt his backbone break as he hit his back on the pole of arena.

    (-5 hp)

    The notification appeared above Drajar¡¯s head and Kevin could see it too.

    ¡°Wow, my strength and speed stats indeed improved a lot. What if I push him so hard, will I have won?¡± Kevin thought.

    ¡°If I could do this much damage to him, then it means I¡¯m far more stronger than him. I should find a stronger opponent but there are no strong opponent at the first stage of the match. I need to get to the second stage but I must win fifty matches to do so. Shit.¡±

    While Kevin was thinking about these things, Drajar crawled toward him from behind hoping to use this chance to his benefit but before he could do anything.

    (-5 HP )

    (User Keviling wins!)

    ***

    Thanks for reading and for the massive support.

 Chapter 158 - 158 Chapter 158: Drajar (Drake)

    158 Chapter 158: Drajar (Drake)

    With Kevin¡¯s improved senses, he could spot Drajar crawling towards him from behind.

    Drajar saw that Kevin had his back turned on him, he wanted to use the chance to his benefit, thinking Kevin couldn¡¯t see him. But he was wrong.

    That he was not facing Drajar doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s not aware of what was happening in his surrounding. Kevin was yet to decide among the three Lightning skills but as he saw Drajaring from behind, he picked an option.

    Although real life actions differs from game, so even if he use his lightning skills on his opponent, it won¡¯t affect their HP in real life. That way, Kevin won¡¯t be in trouble even if he use the deadly skills of the lightning magic on his opponent.

    He red at the three skills; which of them should he test out first.

    < Charged bolt (level 13 skill) : user fires multiple bolts of electricity that seek their targets. Uses 3 points of mana per attack >

    < Static field (level 14 skill) : Every enemy in a radius around you loses 25% of their health. Uses 9 points of Mana per attack >

    < Lightning Ring (level 15 Skill) : Creates an expanding ring of electricity. Shocks all opponent standing within the ring. 20 points of mana to activate >

    < Warning; if the user attacks with any of the above skills, it will affect both the HP in game and in real life >

    .....

    ¡°What?¡± He was surprised. He thought his magic skills won¡¯t affect his opponent in real life. Lexa told him that the magics they use in the game won¡¯t affect their opponents but the system was telling his lightning skills would affect them in real life.

    But Kevin wanted to test out his newly gotten skills and now is the right time.

    Drajar was behind him with a short sword in his hand, ready to stab Kevin from the back, but Kevin could hear the sound of his feet moving closer to him despite how much he tried to stay quiet.

    ¡°For the record, I won¡¯t hurt you so much. You¡¯ll only lose 25% of your health point.¡± Kevin said as he clicked on the Static field skill option.

    < Static field activated >

    < How many meters do you wish to select? The skill will only affect those standing at the chosen radius >

    < 5 meters > < 10 Meters >

    < 20 meters > < 30 Meters > < 50 meters >

    ¡°My Opponent is not far away from me, five meters should be enough.¡±

    < 5 Meters selected >

    < -9 Points of Mana >

    < Mana: 4991/ 5000 >

    < Draining 25% health point from all opponents standing at a radius of 5 meters away from the User >

    Like an explosive, the Static field shed a blue lightning color and gave out a terrifying sound as it drained 25% out of Drajar¡¯s HP and also ended his life in the game.

    (User Keviling wins)

    The Game notified Kevin and just at that moment, he started receiving messages from the system.

    < 25% HP drained from opponent Drajar >

    < 50 Exp points gained from sessfully defeating Drajar >

    < Exp: 1850/1500 >

    < Do you wish to level up? >

    As soon as Drajar was defeated, the Game ended and both opponents were sent to their respective menu room where they select the type of match they choose to fight.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The leveling upsted a few seconds as he felt his whole body re-energize.

    < Level upplete >

    < You¡¯re now a level 16 Triling >

    < Exp: 350/ 1600 >

    < 1000 Mana points obtained >

    < Mana: 5991/6000 >

    < No Skills unlocked >

    After checking out the remaining messages of the system, Kevin decided to fight more opponents. He won¡¯t stop till hepletes all fifty matches. This time he¡¯s not holding back. He won¡¯t start with punch and end with lightning skill like he n to do. He¡¯s attacking his opponents head on.

    (New match found)

    (Transporting the yer into the arena)

    (Keviling vs Oscar)

    As soon as the Game signified the beginning of the match, Kevin didn¡¯t waste any time, he used his Static field straightaway, defeating his opponent at first attack.

    In just a minute, the Game ended, and it fetched him 50 points of Exp.

    < Exp point: 400/1600 >

    Once again, Kevin move on to the next match and defeated his opponent. He kept on doing this and a few people had started noticing him. Some had even called their friends and within a short while, news of Kevin¡¯s one minute match had spread quickly.

    And among those who carried the news was Drajar who was defeated by Kevin. Although he knew the attack from the game doesn¡¯t affect them in real life, he felt weak after fighting Kevin.

    He immediately ran to his friends even though he didn¡¯t want to do it. He told them he would win the fight but unfortunately, he was defeated.

    He went into Max¡¯s battle arena with his two friends watching Max fight. Max was fighting a very strong yer whose game level seems to have upgrade. He was able to use a few of the unlocked magics of the game, now he was one of the top 30 yers. He was having a match with Max who was ranked 42 in the the final 50 yers rank. If he seeds in defeating this yer, he¡¯ll be one of the top 30 yers of the game. Both yers were strong but the fight was taking too long as none of them n to lose to the other.

    ¡°Gosh, these guys are yet to end their match.¡± Drajar said as he walked toward his friends with his gaze on the ongoing match.

    One of his friends noticed Drajar¡¯s presence and had called out for him.

    ¡°Hey Drake, you¡¯re back?¡± He said and the other two friends turned their gazes at him.

    ¡°Did you win the fight this time around?¡± He asked again.

    Drajar, whose real name was Drake felt too embarrassed to tell them what happened but the pain in his body wouldn¡¯t give way.

    ¡°I-I...¡±

    ****

    Thanks for reading. If you spot any mistakes, kindly call for my attention, I¡¯ll correct them ASAP.

 Chapter 159 - 159 Chapter 159: Grinding

    159 Chapter 159: Grinding

    ¡°I lost the match.¡±

    ¡°Shit!¡± His friendsmented as they heard the news.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell you lost to a light again?¡±

    ¡°How did that happen. I could you be so weak despite the magic you have.¡±

    ¡°Did you even use your magic.¡±

    Drake was silent. He was being criticized by his friends which makes it difficult to tell them about his situation.

    While Drake¡¯s friends were busy criticizing him, a few dark students walked past them while having some discussions.

    ¡°Are you also going to watch the one minute guy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I already followed him so I could see the match.¡± Another said.

    .....

    Drake who caught up with their discussions immediately told his friends to shut up and listen.

    Although the three darks were wondering what Drake was trying to do, they decided to keep shut and listen to what the students were saying.

    ¡°But he¡¯s a light, howe he¡¯s so strong?¡±

    ¡°I heard that he defeated both light and dark students in just a minute.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Some said he was a strong student who just knew about the Vr game and was trying his best to get to rank 500.¡±

    ¡°You said he spends one minute in his fight, how is that possible?¡±

    ¡°One minute is underrated, he spends nothing more than 30 seconds before ending the match. I was told he uses a lightning magic in all of his fight. That must be the reason why he¡¯s so strong.¡±

    ¡°Lightning Magic?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! That¡¯s the guy who defeated me. He¡¯s the one minute guy.¡± Drake yelled out, drawing the attention of the students who were passing by.

    ¡°Cut it out Drake, aren¡¯t you ashamed of saying that.¡± One of his friends said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not. I know that guy cheated. I would have won against him. If he hadn¡¯t cheated, my body wouldn¡¯t be aching this way.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re weak, both in the game and in real life.¡±

    Drake lifted his eyes and red at his friend who had just spoken right now. His looks had the words; you want to die written all over it.

    The friends kept quiet and decided not to say anything.

    One of the passerby¡¯s who was listening to drake¡¯s word had suddenly approach him. This section of the arena was created only for the dark students while the opposite side is for the light students who came to spectate the match.

    But since the ongoing match was between two dark yers, there was no single light student at the spectating area.

    The dark student stood in front of Drake and asked a question.

    ¡°Sorry to ask this, Is your body aching too?¡±

    At first, Drake was silent, wondering what this guy was trying to do.

    The student saw that Drake was unwilling to give him an answer, so he started talking.

    ¡°I heard you talking about a yer called Keviling. I fought with him too but I was deafeated before I could do anything. This was my 23rd match but now I¡¯ve got to restart the 50 matches again. I feel so angry right now.¡±

    ¡°What? 23rd match. You¡¯ve gone a long way to restart from the beginning. I feel sorry for you.¡± Drake said.

    ¡°So it was true?¡± His friends said after listening to a victim of Kevin¡¯s overpowered ability.

    The four friends wanted to see Kevin¡¯s match, so they followed his game profile and were able to watch his ongoing match.

    They were transported to the game arena at the dark spectating area.

    As soon as they sat down to watch the match, the countdown time started counting and in a short while the, match began.

    Just like always, Kevin used his lightning skill, but instead of the Static field skill, Kevin decided to use the charged bolt skill on him. He¡¯s already defeated eleven opponents so far and with each opponents, he used a Static field skill on them costing nine points of mana for each person.

    Now his mana is;

    < MP: 5501/6000 >

    While his Exp is;

    < EP: 900/1600 >

    < Charged Bolt Skill activated >

    < Sending one charged bolt toward the target >

    < -3 MP >

    < MP: 5498/ 6000 >

    He wanted to see how much HP this skill will take if he attacks so he used his Leak skill on the student.

    < Butch hatter >

    < HP: 60/60 >

    < Magic: Bee Summoning Magic >

    The charged bolt started making its way toward Kevin¡¯s Opponent. The poor light yer tried to dodge the attack but the bolt didn¡¯t mind whatever he does, it came toward him and hit him. His whole body was shocked with lightning.

    (-3 HP)

    < -5 HP points >

    So it means, the skill drains 5HP in real life and 3HP in game. While the static field skill drains 10 HP in real life and 5HP in game.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Kevinmented.

    Kevin decided to finish him off so he could continue with his grinding. He¡¯s close topleting his fifty matches and he just spent thirty minutes ying the game. In the next two hours, he should be done. That is if it will take up to that.

    < -3 MP >

    < -3 MP >

    < MP: 5492/6000 >

    The three bolts swiftly hit him on different parts of his body, sending shock waves to him again.

    ( -3 HP )

    ( -3 HP )

    ( -3 HP )

    (0/10)

    (Opponent defeated)

    (Keviling wins)

    Everyone was amazed as they saw Kevin won the game. Even Drake¡¯s friends were surprised as they saw this.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± Drake said.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean he cheated. We all saw it, he used his lightning magic on that guy. The guy didn¡¯t attack just like you didn¡¯t attack even though you have a very strong magic.¡± Drake¡¯s friend said.

    ¡°Guys, didn¡¯t you hear thement from those he defeated. I¡¯m a victim too. That guy is using some kind of cheat to stop us from fighting back. Why won¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    ¡°You just called us here for nothing.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t force you, you said you wanted to see the guy and here you are.¡± Drake smirked at them.

    ¡°Shh shh shh, he¡¯s about to start another match.¡±

    ******

    Thank you all for the support, I¡¯m grateful!

 Chapter 160 - 160 Chapter 160: Jealousy

    160 Chapter 160: Jealousy

    The next two matches was nothing like the previous one. Instead of using the charged bolt costing 12 points of mana in total, Kevin decided to use Static field skill. That cost nothing more than nine mana points.

    As soon as the countdown ended, Kevin had immediately used his Static field skill and the match swiftly ended.

    ¡°So it was true.¡±

    Everyone could see how fast he defeated his opponent. It didn¡¯t take a minute at all. And this was the first time most of the students will see a strong yer like Kevin defeat his opponent in thirty seconds.

    While Kevin was busy fighting, he didn¡¯t realize how much the news of him had spread. Most of the students in the school have heard the news of the guy who defeated his opponent in a minute. Many had rushed into the game to log in. Even those who was yet to create any game ount had to sign in to watch Kevin¡¯s game.

    The news eventually reached Lexa¡¯s ears. But she wasn¡¯t concerned since she didn¡¯t know who the yer was. She had ns to go to the game shop some couple of minutester, but right now, she has a lot of things to do.

    Sitting before her was Azura and her sister; Lina. They were having some sort of conversation with each other.

    Since Lexa already knew that Azura will be going with Kevin, she started packing the things she thought they will need on their way forth and back from the forest. She packed lots of foods and things they will need along their journey. At least, they should be enough for the one month journey, unless Kevin stays more than a month.

    ¡°Please take care of Kevin.¡± Lexa said and Azura nodded.

    .....

    Lexa red at Azura¡¯s face. ¡°Wow, your wound already disappeared.¡± She said.

    Azura moved her hands to touch her cheek and saw that the swollen marks that she received from fighting this morning had disappeared.

    She was still sleeping in her nice, littlefy bed in the Girl¡¯s dormitory that a few jealous girls ganged up on her. They poured a cold water on her and due to Azura¡¯s attacking nature, she jump out of bed and started fighting the girls.

    It was a great thing she was good in a hand to hand battle or she would have to rely on her beast transformation magic. But she knew Kevin will get mad at her if he hears that she used her magic, so she used her fists instead.

    Luckily, none of the girls were as strong as Azura. She made them pay for what they did although she received a scar while dodging an ice spear from one of the girls.

    Lexa got to the scene at that moment and managed to separate the fight.

    ¡°Yeah, I have special healing abilities.¡± Azura replied Lexa.

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have. I bet yours is more faster than any I¡¯ve ever seen. Perhaps it¡¯s because you are also a three racial like Kevin.¡± Lexa said. ¡°Now I see why Kevin chose to take you along.¡±

    Azura smiled with her face fixed on the ground.

    ¡°I guess Kevin is gaining attraction from a lot girls these days. Seeing how Graham¡¯s sister came to challenge you.¡± Lina said.

    Lexa tilted her face to the side as she red at Lina sitting beside her.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Lexa asked.

    ¡°You know me, I listen to every discussions in the school. I visited the clinic bay yesterday and saw Ann, Graham¡¯s sister discussing with her friends about Kevin and the new girl which I presumed to be Azura.¡±

    ¡°Oh shit, you can never change Lina. When will you stop listening to people¡¯s discussions. Shouldn¡¯t you be minding your business.¡±

    ¡°What do you expect me to do when I hear someone talk about the people I know. And besides, listening to them will make you aware of what is going on. I¡¯m not an introvert like you, you know.¡±

    ¡°Whatever, I just don¡¯t support poking into people¡¯s affairs.¡±

    ¡°Mind your words youngdy. You know how much I hate you for that. Don¡¯t you ever tell me that I¡¯m poking into people¡¯s affairs.¡±

    Azura watched as the two siblings exchanged words with each other.

    The two realized that Azura was watching them and had quicklyughed it off with a fake smile.

    ¡°So, what are they doing in the clinic? Discussing?¡± Lexa asked, pretending to be friendly to her sister.

    Lina smirked at her and refused to say anything.

    ¡°You¡¯re acting all friendly after abusing me with your words, huh.¡± Lina said.

    ¡°No Lina, I didn¡¯t mean to say that. I was just trying to... No, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. I won¡¯t say such thing again.¡±

    Lina sighed.

    ¡°You¡¯re so lucky I¡¯m a kind sister. I will tell you, but on one condition, arrange a meeting between I and Kevin.¡± Lina requested.

    ¡°Me?¡± Lexa asked surprisingly. ¡°Can¡¯t you talk to him yourself. You¡¯re friends with him by the way. You¡¯ve known him before I know him.¡±

    ¡°Ah ah ah,¡± Linaughed boisterously. ¡°We¡¯re not that kind of friend. In fact we¡¯re enemies.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re enemies, why would hee here to meet the wizard and the Queen?¡±

    Linaughed amusingly. ¡°You see Lexa, there are things you don¡¯t know that¡¯s going on between me and Kevin. Just do what I asked. Until the matter has been resolved I not telling you about it.¡±

    ¡°Unlucky for you, I¡¯m keeping malice with him. You can ask Azura to resolve your self pity matter.¡±

    ¡°Are you guys fighting?¡± Azura asked and she nodded. ¡°I thought you were his favorite.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, until you came. You¡¯re his favorite wife now.¡± Lexa said.

    Lina grabbed her sister¡¯s hand and pinched her skin to stop her from talking. She knew Lexa was the jealous type. Her jealousness ruined her previous four rtionships. She cried her soul out after receiving breakups from four different guys.

    She didn¡¯t learn her lesson back then, now she¡¯s nning to do the same thing again which worries Lina so much. What if Kevin divorces her?

    She must stop Lexa before another heartbreak incident happens again.

    ******

    A happy reading!

 Chapter 161 - 161 Chapter 161: Have we fought before?

    161 Chapter 161: Have we fought before?

    Lina was able to stop Lexa before she could utter any careless word. She excused herself and took Lina out of her office.

    Azura sighed as soon as the two girls left the room.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe fairies could be so jealous as this. What¡¯s her deal?¡± Azura said as she look at the numerous number of luggages that were packed for Kevin.

    ¡°Lexa.¡± Azura whispered to herself. ¡°She may look tough on the outside, but she¡¯s soft at heart. She packed this lot for her husband. How caring.¡±

    ¡°By the way, where is Kevin. I¡¯m yet to see him this morning.¡± Azura wondered and then, something started speaking in her mind.

    ¡®Why don¡¯t you check the game shop?¡¯ The system said.

    Lexa and her sister were still outside, discussing about her issue of Jealousy. Lina had to remind her of the previous heartbreaks she received due to her issue of jealousness.

    She reminded her of how much tears she shed before she got over it all, thanks to Kevin.

    She told her not to try the same thing with Kevin or she might not find anyone else to marry her.

    .....

    ¡°Says the one who is yet to ept a marriage proposal despite the amount of suitors you have. Heaven knows when you¡¯ll marry. Or will you keep on disobeying Dad¡¯s order?¡± Lexa blurted out.

    ¡°Lexa, your case is different from mine. You¡¯re still young so dad won¡¯t pester you to have a husband and you¡¯ll be free to go wherever you like, unlike me.¡±

    ¡°Once I get married, I won¡¯t be able to do any of this stuff. If my future husband is among the suitors at my father¡¯s doorstep, he will not allow me to step outside due to my beauty and the rival between other suitors.¡± Lina exined.

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t want anybody to take me away from him, so I¡¯ll be locked inside. And you know how much I hate staying indoor. I will love to marry a male who would take me far away from this ce. A male who would be brave enough to take me out in the public. A male who would protect me with his life and say I love you countless times. That¡¯s the kind of husband I want. Not some rich guy who couldn¡¯t muster the courage to kill a cockroach.¡± Lina said.

    ¡°Like Ahmad, Chief Rowan¡¯s heir?¡± Lexa said,

    ¡°I¡¯m not mentioning names. And don¡¯t you try letting anyone know. If he hears, you¡¯re the one getting punished not me.¡±

    Just at that moment, Azura got out of the room which was Lina¡¯s staffroom in the library.

    ¡°Err, can you guys excuse me for a while. I need to go somewhere.¡± Azura said.

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Once Azura was gone, Lexa also excused herself. But Lina was suspicious of this and had asked where she was going.

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything to Azura.¡± She answered.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you¡¯re doing anything, I only asked you a simple question. Where.. are.. you.. going?¡± Lina asked.

    ¡°The Game shop. Happy?¡± As soon as Lexa replied, she exited the library and started walking towards the game shop located close to the school canteen.

    Lina smiled amusingly to herself and said; ¡°I have a crazy sister.¡±

    Lina went into her staffroom while the two other girls went to the game shop, although neither of them knew they were heading to the same ce together.

    Lexa rented one of the few avable capsules which was now sold at an high cost due to the high demand from the students. Lexa was wondering who this one minute guy is that everyone was anticipating to see so badly. If that person could defeat his opponent for one minute, howe she didn¡¯t know him or her. The only strong guys of the light school includes her, Graham and a few six others who she¡¯s sure she never saw them y Vr¡¯s before.

    ¡°Who could the person be?¡± Lexa was more concerned after hearing of how this anonymous yer uses lightning magic to attack an opponent with one strike.

    She thought about it again. It was so rare to find students with lightning Magics due to how hard it is to practice, but recently, a few students have managed to learn the magic.

    Now Lexa was wondering who it might be between the students. She wanted to check the lists of those students, but before then, she decided to see how the yer that everyone was talking about looks like.

    Since the yer might might have an avatar, it will be hard knowing who the real person is.

    (Wee back Lexlord)

    She logged in to the game and searched for the yer¡¯s username.

    ¡°Keviling? Doesn¡¯t it sound weird.¡± She searched for the name and information about the searched person was shown to her.

    ¡°Presently in his 32nd game. What an impressive yer. His matchsts just 30 to 45 seconds. Not even up to a minute.¡± Lexa read thements of the students on the recent match.

    She clicked the option to follow Keviling¡¯s profile but saw that this anonymous yer was her friend.

    ¡°Have we fought before?¡± She wondered as she clicked the option to watch his ongoing match to see what his avatar looks like. She would have knew the yer was Kevin if only she knew his username.

    As she click to watch the ongoing match, she was transported into the spectating area where hundreds of students were watching Kevin¡¯s match.

    They were watching the yer fought but the yer didn¡¯t realize how much attention he gained within this short time.

    Everywhere was upied and Lexa couldn¡¯t find a ce to sit in. She had to stand by the wall so she could watch the match and leave as soon as possible.

    While standing by the wall, someone had spotted her from afar.

    ¡°Lexa?¡±

    *****

    Thanks for reading guys. Thanks for the support too.

    The Queen n to help Kevin by sending a few of her trustable men to follow Kevin. The men are nine in total, I will be giving them the names of my readers. You can drop down your name or nickname in thement below. Once I start writing about them, I won¡¯t ept any names again. Thank you.

 Chapter 162 - 162 Chapter 162: Avatar

    162 Chapter 162: Avatar

    Azura got to the Game shop. After hearing that Kevin was ying a Game in the game shop, she anticipated to see him and had rushed over to the game shop, leaving Lexa and Lina behind.

    Thanks to the system, she was able to pay for the Vr capsule. Kevin¡¯s ess card appeared in her hands and a certain amount of money was paid to the shop keeper.

    Before Azura left the library, the system told her that Kevin was in a game and it might not end sooner. Kevin had asked the system to tell Azura that he¡¯lle for her as soon as he ends the game.

    But after the system reported this, Azura couldn¡¯t wait. She wanted to see Kevin fight, so she went to the game shop. Although the system gave her Kevin¡¯s ess card, he wanted to stop her but with her unshakable determination, he couldn¡¯t.

    He could just lock her inside the shadows but he chose not to. After all, Azura is strong enough to defend herself from any attack. Even if requires a little help from him.

    ¡®Kevin. Don¡¯t me me for this.¡¯ He sighed.

    After renting the capsule, Azura signed into the game as a new yer.

    ¡°What is his username?¡± She asked.

    The system hesitated for a while and had to tell about how crowded the spectating area was. He told her that there are lots of people watching Kevin¡¯s match so it won¡¯t be advisable to go, since they will all see their real selves.

    .....

    Even if you create an avatar, it only applies to when you¡¯re in a match; fighting. Once you leave the menu area and decide to spectate a match, your real form will be seen by everyone.

    The system felt like the incident that happened in the females dorm room might happen again in here. But he was convinced that nothing will happen since one spectator won¡¯t be able to hurt the other spectator, not even a punch would have an affect on the person.

    The System gave in and spill out Kevin¡¯s username.

    (Please wait as the user is being transported to the spectating area of the selected match)

    ¡°Thanks Louis.¡± Azura said as she finally found herself in the spectating hall.

    Just as the system said, there were no seats at all. Everywhere was upied that those standing were a lot more than those sitting.

    Between the spectators and the yers was a ss wall that prevented both parties to have an interaction with each other. Some spectators tend to be violent seeing their friends lose a match and might run over to the arena and cause a problem. So the game creator made a demarcation between both parties.

    Azura decided to stand close to the ss wall where she would see the ongoing match clearly. She looked toward the battle arena and saw two strange people fighting each other. They were unrecognizable and looked nothing like an elf.

    ¡°I thought you said Kevin is having a match? Why are those two creatures fighting?¡± Azura was confused.

    ¡®They are not creatures, it is the yer¡¯s avatar. It is a game element that could be used to hide your true form from other yers.¡¯ Louis exined.

    ¡°So you mean Kevin is hiding his true self with that game element?¡±

    ¡®Yes. He¡¯s the one disying the lightning attacks. But as you can see, everyone is gathered here to watch his match after hearing him defeat lots of students without losing and within a short period of time. No one here knows who he really is but they are here to see if they could recognize him in any way.¡¯

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s why. Then I should keep my mouth shut. Kevin¡¯s secret is perfectly safe with me.¡±

    While Azura stood by the ss wall that stood between her and Kevin, a few males had started walking toward her. They were five in total and were all Graham¡¯s men.

    Azura didn¡¯t noticed this but Lexa was standing beside her the whole time.

    *****

    Drake was still on seat with his friends watching Kevin¡¯s 33rd match. So far Kevin hasn¡¯t been defeated by any opponent, his opponents were the ones defeated by him. Drake didn¡¯t know why but he felt like he couldn¡¯t win even if he decide to fight with Kevin again.

    Naturally, he started bing a fan of Kevin after seeing how strong he was. Most people have and can¡¯t wait to see him finish the first stage fight and proceed to the next stage.

    While he watch Kevin¡¯s 35th match with his friends, someone suddenly appeared before him.

    He lifted his face to see who was blocking his view and saw that it was Max, the son of the dark creatures Dean.

    ¡°Max?¡± He asked as he slowly lifted his face. His three friends tilted their faces to the side and saw that it was indeed Max.

    ¡°I thought you guys were spectating my match, why are you here?¡± Max grinned. Behind him was Jeri, his sister; who looked around the hall as if she was searching for something.

    ¡°Err, Err...¡± The boys couldn¡¯t say anything so Max made them stand up while he and Jeri sat down.

    ¡°Another vision?¡± Max asked.

    ¡°Yes, and it involves you and my friend.¡± She said as she got another shback of the vision.

    ¡°Me? Where?¡± He asked.

    She closed her eyes and recalled where the incident took ce. It was close to where she was seated. She opened her eyes suddenly and looked toward her left direction

    ¡°There.¡± She uttered and Max immediately turned his gaze toward the area. It was where the light creatures was staying.

    Just as Max looked towards the area Jeri pointed to, his eyes widened with alertness and at the same time, his brows creased with anger.

    Jeri noticed the frown on Max¡¯s face and wondered what was happening.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong, did Lexa offended him?¡¯

    ¡®Did they engage in some kind of fight or what?¡¯

    Jeri was worried by Max¡¯s strange action. It wasn¡¯t the way she saw it in her vision. He...

 Chapter 163 - 163 Chapter 163: The Curse

    163 Chapter 163: The Curse

    Max looked toward the direction that Jeri pointed for him and saw someone he recognized. It was Azura. His eyes widened with surprise as he saw her.

    ¡°Why is she here?¡± Max¡¯s heart started beating faster as he saw Azura. It was the same way he feels every time he sees someone he likes or crushes on.

    Just at that moment, Max saw some males approach Azura from behind. He also recognized those guys. They were Graham¡¯s men. And what is that? They were about to do something bad to Azura and Max must stop them.

    He stood up swiftly and started walking towards the men.

    Jeri didn¡¯t realize this before but she suddenly got a feeling that something bad was about to happen. Did he had a grudge with Lexa or what? With Max¡¯s strange attitude, she couldn¡¯t guess what will happen next. So she followed closer behind her brother and nned to stop him in case he attempts to fight Lexa.

    Lexa on the other hand was watching Kevin¡¯s 46th match. This time he was fighting a girl. But unlike his other opponents, he was going easy on her which was a surprise to everyone.

    ¡°It seems like this buddy likes females.¡± Lexa snickered but then, someone pushed her from behind.

    ¡°Are you mad!¡± Lexa said as he lifted herself from the ground to look at who did that to her.

    She was surprised as she saw Jeri stand before her.

    .....

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s that for?¡± She eximed

    ¡°Sorry, it was a mistake.¡± Jeri said as she lifted her from the ground.

    She thought Max was going to do something to Lexa so she pushed her out of his way to prevent that from happening. But it seems like Max wasn¡¯t going for her. His target was someone else.

    Now that Jeri saw her brother stop beside ady, she then recall how her vision went. The person she saw wasn¡¯t Lexa but Azura. Max appeared to protect Azura from Graham¡¯s men and Kevin¡¯s match ended; making Azura log out of the game.

    After seeing all this, she started feeling nauseous all of a sudden.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lexa asked as she saw Jeri ce her hand on her forehead.

    ¡°The curse... I think I¡¯m going to go blind.¡± Jeri managed to mutter.

    ¡°What?¡± Lexa looked around to seek for help but everyone¡¯s focus was on the dark creature who suddenly appeared at the light spectating area. Even though they could not hurt or fight each other, the light creatures made a rule that no dark shoulde to the light¡¯s region but Max clearly disobeyed that rule and was iming to be protecting Azura.

    He tried to tell them that Graham¡¯s men wanted to hurt Azura and he had appeared to protect her but no one believed him and Graham¡¯s men used that chance to shift the me on him.

    They reminded everyone about the match between him and Azura before Kevin stepped in to fight.

    ¡°Why would you be protecting her when you almost fought her during the yesterday¡¯s assembly.¡±

    ¡°That was just a fair fight between two schools. And it¡¯s not like we fought.¡± Max imed.

    Just as he replied, one of Graham¡¯s men challenged him again.

    ¡°Why would a light creature protect a dark creature if you don¡¯t have an evil scheme. Perhaps you want to get back at Kevin for beating you in the fight.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me? Why would I do so.¡± Max turned to face Azura. ¡°See, I know you don¡¯t trust me but I spotted this men approaching you in a suspicious way. My instincts told me they are nning to do something to you that¡¯s why you see me here. Please believe me.¡±

    Azura red into his eyes but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°What a liar you are, Max.¡± Graham said as he walked toward him.

    Max recognized that voice in an instant. It was the voice he hated to hear in such a time as this. The voice of a murderer.

    Everyone had gathered around to see what was going on, including the dark creatures.

    Max frowned as he saw Graham approach him.

    ¡°You murderer. I do not wish to speak with you.¡± Max said as he turn sideways but the sight of what he saw shocked him.

    ¡°Jeri!¡± He shouted as he ran toward her sister who was in Lexa¡¯s hands. But Graham¡¯s men had grabbed him before he could approach her.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Max said as he punched the men that surrounded him but before he could do anything, Graham made him fly in the air as he used a telekinesis magic on him.

    ¡°This is what we do to people like you.¡± Graham sneered at Max while everyone watch him being lifted high into the air.

    ¡°Stop!¡± A voice came out of nowhere as a lightning bolt head toward graham and Max was rescued from falling to the ground by fairies made out of shadow.

    Lexa lifted her head to see what was happening and saw Kevin standing before her.

    ¡°He¡¯s a lightning user, could he be the one minute guy?¡±

    People were amazed at how Kevin attacked the head bully; Graham, with one strike of his lightning. They knew the one minute guy had the lightning magic and his match had just ended.

    They could only assume that Kevin was the one minute guy although they were not sure if it was true or not.

    ¡°Is she okay?¡± Kevin asked. Lexa paused for a while as she didn¡¯t know what to say. The murmurings and assumptions from the students that Kevin might be the one minute guy made Lexa froze for a second.

    There was no doubt about this fact, she was certain that Kevin was the one minute guy. There are no other student in the school who would be crazily strong as the one minute guy except for one; Kevin. He fits perfectly into the role. He was crazy about getting stronger and he has the lightning magic that the one minute guy had.

    ****

    If you spot any mistakes please let me know.

 Chapter 164 - 164 Chapter 164: A Threat to Graham

    164 Chapter 164: A Threat to Graham

    After defeating hisst opponent in less than a minute, the match immediately ended and the spectators received a message that the yer haspleted his first fifty match.

    But at the moment when the spectators received the message, the incident of Graham and Max started.

    Kevin didn¡¯t know what was going on in the spectating area, so he wasn¡¯t able to save Azura.

    But while all this happened, Kevin was busy reading the information sent from the game and the system.

    (You have sessfulpleted the first fifty match, five new magics has been unlocked for the yer to use in any of his match)

    Kevin checked and saw that five additional magics were unlocked. But none of them were to his liking. They include; transformation, hardening, shapeshifting and two other useless magic.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll just stick to my lightning for now. These magics are useless anyway.¡± Kevin said.

    (During your first fifty match, you manage to gain an audience of 5000 people. You¡¯re trending 19 among other matches, congrattions)

    Just at that moment, the system gave him a notification.

    .....

    < Your Harem wife; Jeri had just fainted. Rescue her before the matterplicates >

    ¡°What?¡± Kehinde eximed with surprise.

    ¡®Kevin, you really need to save Azura and Jeri. They are at your spectating room at the moment.¡¯ Louis reported to Kevin and without waisting any time, he immediately went to rescue his wives.

    Appearing inside the spectating area, Kevin saw themotion among the students while Graham and Max were having an exchange of words with each other. The system exined that Azura was targeted by Graham¡¯s men but Max had showed up to protect her from them.

    Max stopped the men from hurting Azura but the men seeing Max break one of the rules decided to set him up.

    ¡°What rules?¡± He asked.

    ¡°The racism rule. No dark students are allowed to cross over to the light¡¯s side. Any dark caught within the light¡¯s side will have to face the punishment of being challenged to a fight outside the game. Same for any light found in the dark¡¯s region.¡± The system exined.

    ¡°That means Max will be challenged to a fight by a light student. I wonder who it might be.¡± Kevin said as he stood from afar, observing all what was happening.

    ¡®Jeri is somewhere close to where you are, if you move forward a little, you will see her.¡¯ The System said.

    ¡°What about Lexa, where is she? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her. She¡¯s not epting my calls.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡®I think she¡¯s too busy taking care of Jeri. You guys fought this morning so it¡¯s understandable if she chooses not to pick your call.¡¯ Louis said. ¡®Just a few weeks rtionship and you guys have started keeping malice with each other.¡¯

    ¡°Whatever.¡± Was all Kevin said.

    His gaze was on Max who suddenly looked toward a direction, the expression on his face changed as he slowly approach the where he was looking. He saw his sister, passed out on the ground and slowly walked towards her.

    But Graham ordered his men to stop him from moving close to Jeri and had even used his magic on him.

    ¡°Let me go! I need to save my sister.¡± Max shouted but graham ignored him.

    The dark students who saw how Max was being treated had suddenly crossed into the light¡¯s region to save Max. But Graham¡¯s men had appeared to stop them. They used spells on them and had them turned into toads.

    ¡°That¡¯s the punishment that will be given to anyone that tries to save this guy. You will be toads forever.¡± Graham roared.

    Kevin could only guess that Jeri was the sister that Max was talking about, so he started moving towards a direction.

    Lots of students were on his path, slowing him down from getting to where Jeri was, still he kept on pushing forward till he eventually got to Jeri¡¯s side. At that moment, Kevin saw Graham lift Max high into the sky.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to save Azura, let¡¯s see who will save you.¡± Graham grinned as he used his telekinesis magic to project Max upward.

    Max started feeling dizzy as he was lifted into air. But that wasn¡¯t why he was feeling dizzy, Graham was making him hover around the arena like a piece of paper being blown all around by the wind.

    ¡°What is this dumbass nning to do to him.¡± Kevin wondered, pitying Max for having such a terrible experience from the bully of the light school.

    He wanted to help out but he felt like Jeri needed more help at the moment.

    He was standing beside Lexa who had her hands ced on her chest. She didn¡¯t know he was beside her, and she didn¡¯t even cared about what was going on around her.

    She was surrounded by light creatures who didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with a dark student. The dark students would¡¯ve taken Jeri away but they were scared of what will be done to them if they try to cross into the light¡¯s region. They decided to have patience and hope for whatever Lexa was doing to help save Jeri, toe to a sess.

    ¡®Lexa is already taking care of Jeri, you should rescue her brother from Graham if you want to help her.¡¯ The System said.

    ¡°No I¡¯m not. He got himself into the situation he¡¯s in. He should take care of it himself.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡®But he did that to protect Azura.¡¯

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him to protect Azura. Perhaps what Graham¡¯s men said was true. He almost fought Azura if I hadn¡¯t stepped in. And wait, won¡¯t Azura have been injured if she was to fight those aliens without transforming into her beast form. He¡¯s got his punishment for cheating, I wish his mother could get one too.¡±

    Louis sighed. He couldn¡¯t argue any longer.

    < New Quest >

    < Graham sees you as a threat, challenge him to a fight and discover why >

    < Quest Reward: 100 Exp >

    *******

    Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 165 - 165 Chapter 165: New Quest

    165 Chapter 165: New Quest

    < New Quest >

    < Graham sees you as a threat, challenge him to a fight and discover why >

    < Quest Reward: 100 Exp >

    ¡°A threat? Why am I a threat to Graham? I didn¡¯t do anything to him.¡± Kevin was dumbfounded by the new system message.

    ¡®What if he knows something about you. If he sees you as a threat then it must mean that he knows that you¡¯re stronger than him.¡¯ Louis replied.

    Kevin thought about this for a while. How is it possible for Graham to know about him. It¡¯s not like he had any information of himself given to the school. He only wrote that he was an orphan and nothing else. So he¡¯s sure that Graham didn¡¯t know much about him.

    But no matter what, it is his goal toplete all quests given to him by the system.

    ¡°I¡¯ll challenge Graham to a fight and ask what he knows about me.¡± Kevin said as he look at Jeri whose eyes were tightly shut.

    He prayed silently within himself for Jeri to wake up and he has made up his mind to help Jeri by saving her brother. And for that reason, he must deal with the one who caused the problem in the first ce.

    .....

    Kevin thought of saving Max but he was hovering high in the air and would need to be safely brought to the ground, so as to not meet with his death.

    ¡°Or I could just end his life there. No one would me me for his death.¡± Kevin thought about doing this but he quickly dismissed the thought. Max might have offended him but his offense didn¡¯t worth to be killed.

    After thinking of what to do, Kevin decided to use his shadow to save him, so he created two shadow fairies using his shadow control skill.

    The shadow control skill works in a way that you could control the shadow anyhow you want and it can be use to create any type of shadow object.

    The two shadow fairies exists as shadows but in a size of an adult fairy. He made wings appear in their back so they could fly and protect Max from falling to his death.

    And as for the main target, Kevin had a n to deal with him and prevent him from stopping his rescue mission.

    After everything has been nned, it was time for Kevin to put them into motion.

    He sent a bolt of lightning heading straight at Graham, and at the same time, he made the two shadow fairies fly toward Max cause he will be falling down from a very high ce once Graham has been distracted.

    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s finally here.¡± Graham said as he swiftly dodged Kevin¡¯s bolt of lightning.

    Everyone eximed as they saw the sudden attacke from a light student.

    ¡°He has a lightning magic like the one minute man.¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s attacking Graham. Will he win against him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s the one minute man.¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable, a light student fighting another light student just to save a dark student. That¡¯s seems suspicious.¡±

    ¡°The guy is a kinda cute.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen him before.¡±

    ¡°Oh! He¡¯s the guy who said Azura was his maid. Did he came to save his maid?¡±

    ¡°I thought Max was the enemy, why is he saving the one who wanted to abduct his maid.¡±

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m convinced that he¡¯s at the same height as the one minute man.¡±

    ¡°He has strong lightning powers.¡±

    The murmuring kept on increasing between the students and they were all entering into Kevin¡¯s ears. He wanted to leave their midst right away but he got something to take care of before leaving.

    ¡°Is she okay?¡± Kevin asked Lexa who squatted close to Jeri beside him. He saw that Lexa was just ring at him with her mouth open wide with surprise.

    She was wondering how long he has been beside her and upon hearing thements from everyone, her senses made her realize that the one minute man he was anxious to know was her very own husband.

    Although many didn¡¯te this assumption, at that moment, Lexa knew that he was the one. His height and fighting style fits perfectly with the one minute man. There was nothing anyone has to tell her that will make her believe that it wasn¡¯t Kevin.

    ¡°Hey Lexa.¡± Kevin eventually called out and she immediately snapped out of her daze as she heard her name.

    ¡°Yes?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked, noticing every of her actions. He saw that she was in between confusion, amazement and unexpected discovery.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± She answered.

    ¡°Okay, can you take Jeri to the clinic, I¡¯ll deal with this here. Thanks in advance.¡±

    As soon as Kevin said this, he didn¡¯t wait for her reply, he immediately walked away. He was getting sick of the murmuringsing from the students about him.

    Graham saw Kevin¡¯s lightninging and had dodged it before it could touch him while Max was still being held up in the sky by him.

    Kevin had predicted this. Graham was strong, he can¡¯t be easily defeated by a mere lightning bolt, so Kevin had a n B if n A fails.

    ¡°Initiating n B.¡± Kevin said as he clicked on the Charged bolt option with two lightning balls heading for Graham.

    < Charged Bolt Skill activated >

    < -3 Mana Points >

    < -3 Mana Points >

    ¡°There¡¯s no way you¡¯re going to dodge this.¡± Kevin grinned to himself as he haul the dual bolts at him.

    The bolts flew at a high speed as they went straight for Graham¡¯s body. Graham has am enhanced strength but his eyesight wasn¡¯t enhanced enough to catch up with the speed of the bolts.

    They came fast at him at different directions and they both hit him at the same time.

    Oooofs!! what happened?

    *****

    A happy reading! A heartfelt thanks to Grangel for his support. Thanks to everyone who supported in one way or the other.

 Chapter 166 - 166 Chapter 166: Vanished?

    166 Chapter 166: Vanished?

    The two charged bolts kept on flying at a very fast pace toward Graham. But something surprised Kevin as he watch the bolts head for Graham.

    He was calm and unmoving as if he wasn¡¯t scared of what was toe.

    Graham¡¯s reaction seems so strange to Kevin. The two bolts came from both sides of Graham and as they were about to hit him, they vanished into the thin air.

    Everyone gasped as they saw this. They thought the bolts would really hit Graham with how strong the force was.

    ¡°Nice attack Kevin. But I guess you didn¡¯t know of the fact that we can¡¯t attack each other while inside the game. No one dies in game life, so even if I drop Max from here and he falls to the ground, he won¡¯t die.¡± Graham snickered as he watch Kevin¡¯s surprised face.

    Graham levitate from where he was and stood right in front of Max.

    ¡°I know who you are Kevin.¡± Graham whispered into his ears.

    ¡°How I so much love how your past ancestors where defeated by me. I¡¯m looking forward to the fun. So while there¡¯s still time, get strong enough to defeat me.¡± Graham said.

    ¡°Ah ah, I forgot to tell you. All this... Max and Azura stuff was just a n to push you out. Aren¡¯t you going to reveal your true self to everyone. You defeated your opponents in 2 seconds, how impressive. But do they know who you are? Are you scared they¡¯ll do the same they did to thest Triling?¡± Graham whispered.

    .....

    ¡°Oh! I guess you haven¡¯t read it yet. You must be seeking an answer by going to the forest huh? You¡¯ll need theke¡¯s power to be able to read that book. Don¡¯t be scared I¡¯m not going to stop you. But it¡¯ll be fun. We¡¯ll meet sometime soon. But not in this poor boy¡¯s body though.¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this. Who exactly are you?¡± Kevin raised his voice a little bit.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re making a whole lot of noise. I was whispering so no one will hear our secrets. If I tell you who I am, will you promise to get stronger and fight me someday?¡± Graham smiled as he lean closer to Kevin.

    ¡°Or we could have a little pre-fight before that time. I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ll be able to defeat this body, but you¡¯re no match to my powers, my real magic, the magic of all people I killed. If I could defeat you, you¡¯ll make me so happy and I¡¯ll be so d to give you a honorable burial by burying you in your ancestors¡¯ tomb.¡±

    ¡°Fantastic, isn¡¯t it?¡± Graham sneered and at that moment, someone suddenly appeared behind Kevin.

    ¡°Get away from him.¡± Azura shouted.

    Graham¡¯s head tilted toward the direction of the sound and as he saw who was talking, he smiled amusingly to himself.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. The pretend maid. Why did youe alone? Your family will be against the idea of you fighting me.¡±

    ¡°Actually, she¡¯s not alone.¡± A middle aged female appeared out of nowhere and beside her was a young girl about the age of Kevin. It was Pretta and her daughter; Sunny. But they weren¡¯t alone, Sophia hade along with them and was presently telling the students to log out of the game at this instant.

    They had no choice, it seems like something bad was going to happen soon, both the light and dark students that were in the game immediately logged out and went to the canteen for an afternoon lunch.

    All the students were gone, now it remained, Sophia, Pretta, Azura, Sunny, Kevin and Max who was still held up in the air by Graham.

    Thedies walked closer to Graham and stood beside Kevin.

    ¡°Are you all here to fight me. I¡¯m pretty sure you can¡¯t do anything to me while in the game. None of your ridiculous spells will have an effect on me.¡± Graham taunted them.

    ¡°Same for yours, Devilws.¡± Sophia said. It was clear that she hates this person with passion. He had caused her a lot of pain in the past but she couldn¡¯t get it off her head no matter how hard she tried. And now he had his son held captive.

    ¡°If physical attack won¡¯t defeat you, then I¡¯ll just chase you out of the boy¡¯s body. You¡¯re an unwanted host anyway. So I¡¯m giving you onest chance Devilw, leave the boy¡¯s body voluntarily or I¡¯ll chase you away by force.¡± Sophia said.

    Graham chuckled. ¡°You know it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯vest heard that name. Those who called me by that name are either dead or barely hanging on. I would have love to show you something Sophia but you¡¯re acting all arrogant to me. I have no choice but to give your husband the death he requested for.¡±

    As he said this, the arrogant Sophia became broken all of a sudden. She looked sad like a child mourning the death of her parents. Her body shook as she knew not what to do next.

    ¡°Sophia,e back to your senses. Don¡¯t be tempted by his words. We need to chase him away. Your son is looking up for you to rescue him.¡±

    Sophia had her hands ced on her ears showing that she didn¡¯t want to listen to whatever Pretta was telling her.

    While she did this, Graham couldn¡¯t stopughing. Theughing was the more reason why Kevin was annoyed more than ever. He wanted to punch this guy. He wanted to kill him but he couldn¡¯t .

    ¡°Louis, What do I do?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you asked. There¡¯s something I noticed during the time thedies appeared to help. As mentioned earlier, physical attacks cannot be made while in the game but thedies said they would chase the host out of Graham¡¯s body. That could only be done in one way. Noise.¡±

    ******

    Thanks for reading, Trilingers.

 Chapter 167 - 167 Chapter 167: Apology

    167 Chapter 167: Apology

    ¡°Noise?¡± Kevin inquired.

    ¡°Yes, if we are able to create some kind of noise, devilw will be chased out of Graham¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a loud voice. How do we chase him out of the body?¡± Kevin asked impatiently.

    ¡°Look beside you. Sophia is holding a staff of some sort. The Staff¡¯s Power is able to create a loud noise if stomped on the ground and applied with an adequate amount of Mana.¡± The system exined.

    ¡°So what do you suggest?¡± He asked again.

    ¡°I suggest you grab the staff as fast as possible before Graham uses his telekinesis magic to take it away from you. If he spots you trying to chase him away, he might do the unknown to you.¡±

    ¡°Okay. If that¡¯s the only way to stop all this madness, I¡¯ll do as you suggested.¡± Before Kevin could finish his speech, he had grab hold of the staff.

    < 20 points of Mana to activate the power of the staff >

    < Proceed > < Reject >

    .....

    Without wasting any time reading the options, Kevin chose the Yes option.

    < Choose the following skills you wish to use; >

    < Noise maker >

    < Barrier formation >

    < Laser shoot >

    Clicking on the Noise maker option because that was what he really needed at the moment, he was given a description of how it could be used. In the description that was shown to Kevin, he saw that the staff must be stomped on the ground just like the system had previously said.

    He stomped the rod staff on the ground once and suddenly a high pitched noise surged out of nowhere. Everyone panicked as they saw this, but they fell at ease when they saw Pretta do the same thing.

    She stomped her own rod on the ground and the noise increased more than before. Graham tried to cover his ears but the noise was too much for him to bear. It was too much for even sunny and the others why won¡¯t it affect the one who sees it as a weakness.

    ¡°Give up Devilw, you cannot defeat the Triling this time around. All fairies would be joining hands to support him this time. None of those who are greedy for the Triling¡¯s power are alive. You must have killed them to achieve your own goal but we are not greedy or power hungry like them. We will stand and defend the Triling and everyone against you.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can defeat me? I¡¯ll kill you all once I¡¯m back in full piece. And did you just said give up? Give up my foot, I¡¯ll kill everyst one of you!!¡± The spirit inside Graham¡¯s body slowly left his body thanks to the noise. Then after a while, it eventually disappeared.

    Graham¡¯s body fell on the ground as soon as the spirit left his body.

    Both Kevin and Pretta stopped as soon as Devilw was chased away.

    They pant heavily as they watch the unconscious body of Graham in the floor. Everyone had their eyes fixed on Graham¡¯s body. They felt like the body could be conscious again at any time and start attacking them. So they didn¡¯t for a minute take their eyes away from the body till Graham has been taken care of.

    Max has been rescued by the shadow fairies that Kevin created. He was made tond safely on the ground in front of Sophia and after he was rescued, the shadows disappeared. They alreadypleted the task that needs to be done.

    While everyone sat on the ground having a moment of rest, Sophia sobbed silently to herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I couldn¡¯t save your father, Max.¡± Sophia said as she put Max¡¯s hands in hers.

    Everyone felt pity for her as they saw how broken and teary she was. They could feel the pain of losing someone she love.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Mum. I have you. As long as you¡¯re here, I don¡¯t want anything else.¡±

    Sophia turned to look at Pretta. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for ruining the n Pretta. I just couldn¡¯t hold back the tears. I- I...¡±

    ¡°I understand you Lexa, we¡¯re lucky the Triling help us chase him. Go and rest a little bit, I¡¯m sure the Triling here would love to have a discussion with us.¡± Pretta replied.

    Kevin realized that everyone is starting to know who he was and that also means they might know who the past Triling is. But who is this Devilw guy. How did he know such much about him and everyone here. What is his rtionship with thest Triling. Are they friends? Or enemies? All this questions flooded Kevin¡¯s mind and can¡¯t wait to get answers to them.

    ¡°Thanks Dean Pretta, I would love it if you could answer my questions. See, the Devilw guy told me a lot of things but I didn¡¯t seem to understand them. Perhaps you could exin them to me?¡±

    ¡°Mr Kevin, I know you have a lot questions to ask us, but not right now. I need to see how Jeri is doing and Dean Sophia too will be visiting before going to her office.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m visiting too, we can talk along the way.¡± Kevin said, trying to convince Pretta.

    ¡°No, Mr Kevin. You have a ss soon. You should have been there by now. We¡¯ll talk once your ss ends, so have a lovely time in ss.¡± Pretta said but then she saw Sophia approach Kevin.

    ¡°You must be the husband of my daughter. Too surprising to see that you¡¯re a Triling. I guess that¡¯s why you were able to break her curse. I don¡¯t know what will happen to her now that the curse has been broken but I¡¯m to be med for bringing that upon her. I hope she wakes up and doesn¡¯t resent me for what I did.¡± Sophia said tearfully.

    It¡¯s a surprise to see the teacher who acted all tough in the public be a crybaby all of a sudden.

    ¡°Kevin, I also owe you an apology. Not just one, but lots of apologies. So I¡¯m fulfilling my promise to you. Let¡¯s meet in my office after today¡¯s ss ends.¡±

    *****

    Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 168 - 168 Chapter 168: Rajshah

    168 Chapter 168: Rajshah

    During the flight ss, Kevin couldn¡¯t concentrate as his mind was upied by thoughts of what Devilw said to him.

    Is his source trustworthy and believable?

    A male teacher was teaching them how to learn using the flying brooms, but Kevin wasn¡¯t listening. He was more worried about Devikws words than paying attention to the teaching.

    As Kevin thought about the words that Devilws said about the forbidden forest, and the Triling book, her excitement to see them increased more than before.

    She will be heading into the forest afterpleting Grace¡¯s stupid test. He swore in his mind to deal with grace once he¡¯s back.

    And that reminded Kevin of his eight concubines. He promised to teach them how to cast Control spell. A promise is a debt, so he wrote down the process and steps to control the spell, afterwards he handed them to the eight during the flight practical.

    The teacher wasn¡¯t like Grace, he was an old man, bald, soft and easy going.

    He doesn¡¯t get angry easily, none that the students ever experienced since their sses began.

    Learning the broom flight wasn¡¯t so hard, they just had to feel a connection between themselves and the broom and they are set to go. Most of the students got this in first try, including Kevin, but as for those who could not; they managed to fly at the second to fifth attempt.

    .....

    After taking care of things, sses eventually ended for the day and everyone went back to their respectful dorm room located at several buildings.

    Kevin went straight for Sophia¡¯s office as soon as he left the ss, telling Azura to stay in the girl¡¯s dorm room till he¡¯s done.

    Meanwhile, on his way to Sophia¡¯s office, Sunny met him on the road and had asked if they could go together. He didn¡¯t see any bading from this, so he agreed and they both head toward Sophia¡¯s office.

    There was an awkward silence between the two as they journeyed together.

    Sunny guessed that Kevin was thinking about something but things will feel awkward if they stay like this throughout the journey, so Sunny decided to talk first.

    ¡°So..., have you seen Jeri?¡± Sunny asked.

    Among his thoughts, he didn¡¯t think about Jeri at all. He for once have forgotten about her. The forest and Devilw had upied his head and made him forget most of the things he usually does.

    ¡°Did you met her? Is she okay?¡± He asked, feeling concerned all of a sudden.

    ¡°You must be busy to see her, so I¡¯ll just tell you what her current state is. She¡¯s still being treated in the clinic but she¡¯s not responding to any treatments. Even despite all of the attempts of the healers to heal her or something, she wouldn¡¯t wake up. I think she¡¯s in aa and may not wake up anytime soon.¡± Sunny replied in a sad tone.

    Sighs...

    Kevin sighed as he ran his hands through his hair of his head.

    ¡°Why is all this shit happening. Who the hell is Devilw!¡± Kevin shouted as he entered into Sophia¡¯s office.

    ¡°Kevin, why don¡¯t you sit down first. I¡¯ll give you the exnation you want, so please sit down and ask your question.¡± Sophia said politely.

    There was Pretta, Sunny and Max in the room with Sophia. They all wanted to discuss things with Kevin. Especially how he nned to embark on his journey into the forest.

    Fate wanted him to go to the forbidden forest and uncover the mysteries that await him, so Grace punishment was just an excuse to make his going to the forest possible.

    The question they all have is if Kevin is ready to face the danger that awaits him in the forbidden forest. Will he be able to survive ande back to the school alive? Is he strong enough to defeat whateveres his way?

    Kevin sank into his chair and started asking his questions starting from who Devilw was.

    ¡°Devilw.¡± Sophia repeated. ¡°Real name; Rajshah, a dark elf, born about six hundred years ago, muscr and handsome looking but filled with greed and discontentment. Although he¡¯s strong and skillful in both magic and swordsmanship, his greed got the better of him and he was banished into the ound.¡±

    ¡°The day he was banished from the elf vige, he promised to have his revenge on those who lied against him. We didn¡¯t think he meant what he said so weughed it as a joke until after ten years he came back and the first person he slew was the Triling before proceeding on ying the king and other royal families.¡±

    ¡°After the deed has been done, he left with no trace but ever since then he has been the ancient enemy of all Trilings. He¡¯s the opposite of who a Triling is. He possesses evil magics and had killed countless numbers of Trilings. His aim is to obtain their soul crystal once they have been killed.¡±

    ¡°Soul Crystal? You mean the life force of all magical creatures?¡± Kevin uttered.

    ¡°Yes, he need about 50 of them to create an undefeatable dragon that has multiple types of magic. With 50 Triling soul crystals, the dragon will be created.¡±

    ¡°You said he¡¯s the opposite of a Triling, how so?¡± Kevin asked again.

    ¡°He has several magics just like a Triling. Rumor said that he have up to a hundred types of magic. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true but I think you should be able to figure that out. Previous Trilings that existed before you told us that he¡¯s so strong. He¡¯s probably the Strongest elf to ever exist in the magical world. You Trilings are the second strongest guys to exist. Trilings do good things while Devilw do bad things.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m worried as to why he said he would revenge on those who lied against him. No one knew what he meant cause we only heard the story but I¡¯m having doubts that Rajshah deserves to be banished from the Elf Vige. What if the Triling was the one at fault?¡± Sophia said.

    *****

    A Happy Reading!

 Chapter 169 - 169 Chapter 169: Blood Fairy

    169 Chapter 169: Blood Fairy

    Kevin sighed as he listened to Sophia¡¯s answers to his questions. Now that he knew who Devilw is, he wanted to know what led him into being banished from the elf vige (It was still a vige back then and not the city it was now. There were still t roofs and burryless rooms back at that time).

    Kevin asked this question to know what he did in the past that led him to be an enemy of not just the Triling but the enemy of everyone.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry Kevin. I don¡¯t know what happened. No one does. We only heard the story of how he became enemies with us and how he swore to have revenge on those that offended him. The incident happened in a very long time, we weren¡¯t born by then. But if I could ask some older elves or fairies, they might have an answer to that.¡±

    Even though, it¡¯s difficult to know if a fairy is old or not ¡¯cause they all have young faces thanks to the magic and mana they have. Elves and fairies tend to live longer but their physical appearance won¡¯t change a bit. It is one of the special features that all Elves and fairies have.

    ¡°Another Question.¡± Kevin said. ¡°The Vampires, why do they want the blood stone. Why are they enemies with us. Is there any chance we could talk to them and settle for peace. If we want to defeat Rajshah, we will need their help.¡±

    ¡°Let me answer this Sophia.¡± Pretta said and Sophia shook her head in agreement. The twodies have reconciled and have be friends in such a limited time. Weren¡¯t they the ones who hated to see each other and think of nothing but to harm the other and provoke each other with harsh words.

    ¡°Vampires are known for their insane hunger for blood. They go into the human world anytime they are hungry, suck their bloods and kill them in the process. The humans who were ignorant of who the vampires are, always think a beast was on the loose; killing people every night.¡±

    ¡°As protectors of the human world, the fairies and elves decided to put an end to this incident, so webined magic and created a blood stone. Sophia and I was also among them. We contributed by casting an hardening spell on the stone so it won¡¯t break at the slightest drop. Although we created the blood stone, only the blood fairy could control the full power of the stone. But the blood fairy went extinct ten years ago.¡±

    ¡°What happened to them?¡±

    .....

    ¡°The blood fairy were the Strongest after a Triling. They could manipte the blood in your body and make you do their bidding. They can kill at a single snap of their finger. And they were a great threat to Rajshah. Greater than the Triling¡¯s. So he killed them all so they won¡¯t exist as a threat to him anymore.¡±

    ¡°What the hell. This is more than I thought.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°You¡¯re yet to see anything.¡±

    ¡°And here I thought he was cruel for killing Azura¡¯s family. Can¡¯t deny the fact that he¡¯s capable of wiping away a single descendant from the face of earth.¡±

    ¡°Even worse.¡± Sophia said.

    ¡°So, the blood stone was created thanks to our United n. We used the stone to feed the Vampires whenever they get blood hungry. This was done weekly. We rain blood from the sky, expecting them to save and then rain another in the next month.¡±

    ¡°With our brilliant n, we managed to stop the blood sucking case in the human although there are still signs of vampires killing humans but it wasn¡¯t as much as before. And that was because some of the vampires are so greedy that they couldn¡¯t wait for the blood to rain in the following week. So they hunt for human bloods even though we set a rule for them not to do so.¡±

    ¡°But apart from the raining of blood, we were also able to give the vampires a blood ability that helped us while fighting Rajshah with thest Triling. Once the war ended, the blood fairies took them back and sealed it inside the blood stone, as for that feat, only the blood fairy could do that.¡±

    ¡°So even though the vampires have taken the blood stone, they can¡¯t obtain the blood abilities except they have a blood fairy who could help them do that. They can use all other powers of the blood stones but it is not enough to bring us down. We have barriers that would protect us from their attacks.¡± Pretta exined.

    ¡°They have wanted to take the blood stone for themselves ever since hearing that all blood fairies has been killed by Rajshah. But we can¡¯t give them cause if they misuse the power, it could cause a lot of danger to everyone. They said they will help us defeat Rajshah if we give them the blood stone, but we couldn¡¯t, that¡¯s why we are enemies of each other and couldn¡¯t settle for peace. I hope you understand what I meant Kevin.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for that, I think I understand now.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°As for the blood stone that was stolen, does the school has a n of retrieving it back from them?¡± Kevin asked again.

    ¡°We¡¯ve discussed the matter with the school master, but he¡¯s yet to respond. I think he has a lot on his desk as he nned to send a few students to the human world. Maybe you could also go once you¡¯re back from the forbidden forest.¡± Sophia said.

    ¡°Maybe.¡± He said dryly.

    ¡°Why, what¡¯s wrong? You didn¡¯t seem so sure about this. Are you scared of going? You have the power to survive the forest don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem.¡± Sunny said. ¡°He¡¯s nning on discovering a lot of things so he¡¯ll take longer than a week.¡±

    *****

    A happy Reading! Thanks for unlocking my privilege chapters.

 Chapter 170 - 170 Chapter 170: Suspicious Sophia

    170 Chapter 170: Suspicious Sophia

    Most of Kevin¡¯s question has been answered by the Deans. Although he was still wondering what Rajshah did in the past that led to his banishment. And he also wanted to know how thest Triling died. But none of the deans could present answers to him.

    Sunny would have helped if only she could see the past but her vision only shows her the possibility of what was toe in the future. So she couldn¡¯t help Kevin in that aspect.

    Kevin was about to leave that Sophia told him to wait.

    ¡°I know you must be angry at me for cheating during the fight between you and Max.¡± Sophia said as she ce the expensive flying broom and I in front of Kevin.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your forgiveness, ¡¯cause I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t forgive me. I might have killed you back then. But please forgive my son. He¡¯s done nothing wrong, I used my spell on him and he couldn¡¯t stop me. Therefore, ording to my promise, I present these reward to you and I¡¯m ready to pronounce you winner to everyone in the assembly hall.¡± Sophia said, carefully studying Kevin¡¯s reaction.

    A chuckle followed Kevin¡¯s mouth after Sophia ended her speech.

    ¡°Thanks for the reward but I¡¯ll want you to cancel something. You know I¡¯m leaving soon. Instead of announcing me, I¡¯ll be d if you could focus on how the light and dark wille together and be one. We are at the brink of war. We need to be united to be able to defeat our enemies. So cancel any n of announcing me... No! In fact, don¡¯t tell everyone that I¡¯m a Triling. When the timees they will all know.¡±

    ¡°As for your plead, I¡¯m not angry at you two anymore. You helped in so many ways. Although I was angry before, now, I¡¯m no longer angry.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much Kevin. I¡¯m so relieved now. I heard you were my Daughter¡¯s husband, and felt bad for what I did to you.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Do you feel bad after hearing that I¡¯m a Triling or before discovering that I was a Triling?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡®Kev, you shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡¯ Louis challenged him.

    ¡°Huh, what do you mean?¡± Sophia asked.

    ¡°Sorry Dean. Forget about what I said.¡± Kevin said as he stood up from his seat.

    ¡°Ah ah, that reminds me.¡± Sophia said. ¡°I want to ask about your Triling Powers, are you able to use fairy wings now. You know, the former Triling was able to fly using fairy wings even though he was naturally an elf.¡± Sophia asked but Pretta suddenly caught her off.

    ¡°Why would you be asking something like that Sophia.¡±

    She red at Pretta, and gave her a scornful look.

    ¡®Am I the only one that think Sophia is acting suspicious?¡¯ The System said.

    ¡®I notice that she wants to know a lot about me. When I asked about what killed the former Triling, her eyes twitched and she hesitated before giving a reply, so I don¡¯t really trust her.¡¯ Kevin replied.

    ¡°But she¡¯s the mother of your wife.¡± Louis said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust Jeri that much too. I just made her my wife cause you made me do that. And because she was useful to me in some ways.¡±

    He nced at the anticipating eyes of Sophia, her mouth formed a smile that Kevin was sure wasn¡¯t real.

    She was showing him fake smiles so she could obtain answers from him. The reason was unknown but Kevin was sure he will know the answer soon. So for now, he will act like he couldn¡¯t hurt a fly.

    ¡°I actually don¡¯t have what you¡¯re talking about. I just started getting a few powers but I¡¯m yet to learn how to use them.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Okay no problem.¡± She said.

    ¡°Can I know why you¡¯re asking?¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just curious that¡¯s all. You don¡¯t have to be worried about my stupid questions.¡± Sophia giggled, trying to act normal.

    Kevin red at the flying broom that was on the table, it has some kind of tag attached to it and on the tag was a signature.

    < Leak Skill Activated >

    < Signature of the dark creatures, it is ced on the items they own like; horses, clothes, swords, and other weapons >

    Even though Kevin had obtained his answers from the system, he decided to ask Sophia and see if he could trust him or not.

    ¡°What is this thing for?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°Err, that? It¡¯s just the ck creatures signature tag. We ce it on things we own. The broom was bought from a dark merchant, he ced it there so people would see the tag and be directed to buy things from him. If you don¡¯t want it, I can removed the tag. It¡¯s useless anyway.¡±

    ¡°Nope don¡¯t bother. I might want to buy one myself.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°But it¡¯s so expensive. Will you be able to afford it? You¡¯re still a student and I don¡¯t think you have a family that could sponsor that for you.¡±

    Now that Kevin heard this, he recalled that he told the school that he was an orphan. Sophia must have done a background search on him and found out that he was an orphan. That means she do not know about the wizard and the queen.

    But that doesn¡¯t exin why she was curious about his Triling powers. There must be something else.

    ¡°How much is the broom?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°About 3000 dors.¡±

    ¡°Oh shit, that is so expensive. I don¡¯t think I will be able to buy it. Then it means, I have to take good care of the one you gave me.¡±

    Kevin ced his hands on the flying broom and the other items and they all disappeared into the shadow space.

    ¡°By the way, thanks for the gift. I¡¯m sure they will be useful for me in future.¡±

    After Kevin said this, he left her office as he made his way for Lina¡¯s staffroom, but Sunny had run after him even in her blind state.

    ¡°Kevin, wait I have something for you.¡±

 Chapter 171 - 171 R-18 : Chapter 171: Flirtatious Sunny

    171 R-18 : Chapter 171: Flirtatious Sunny

    ¡°What is that?¡± Kevin asked as he turned around to face Sunny.

    Just at that moment, Sunny leaped towards him and nted a kiss on his lip.

    He pushed her away from him and nce surprisingly at her.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I like you.¡± Sunny confessed.

    ¡°What?¡± Kevin scoffed at Sunny¡¯s statement. It sounded like a joke to him. Probably because she¡¯s the first girl to confess her feelings to him.

    ¡°Why did you like me?¡± Kevin replied the girl.

    ¡°Err, that¡¯s some kind of tough question for me, so I¡¯ll give you the answer you want to hear. First I¡¯ll introduce myself. I¡¯m Sunny; my mother named me that because of my beauty and attractive body. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love my body if you get to see what¡¯s inside.¡±

    Kevin¡¯s eyes widened as he listened to thest part. He wasn¡¯t paying attention before but upon hearing thest part of her word, he got excited to hear more.

    .....

    ¡°So, What do you want me to do?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not done introducing myself.¡± Sunny said, giving him a funny look which seems cute to Kevin even in her sunshade ss.

    ¡°As I was saying. I see visions of what will happen in the future and I would like to help you with that since you won¡¯t be taking Jeri along with you. You know, she¡¯s still unconscious.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t n on taking Jeri with me before the incident, and that doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯m not taking you too. So if you¡¯re here to talk about taking you along, better stop ¡¯cause no matter what you say I¡¯m not going to change my mind. Especially, not a blind girl like you. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Kevin said but as he was about to leave, Sunny stepped forward because they were standing far from each other, and grabbed his hands.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I came to tell you.¡± She said.

    Kevin nced at her hand that gripped his hands tightly.

    ¡°How are you able to see that I¡¯m leaving.¡± he asked.

    ¡°I can see things that normal people can¡¯t see. You may think I¡¯m blind permanently but I¡¯m not. It¡¯s just a temporary blindness that can be canceled by only one specific person, a Triling. And that¡¯s you.¡±

    Kevin smiled to himself.

    ¡°How? What if the Triling is not able to cancel it? Will you be blind permanently?¡±

    ¡°He will be able to do it once he have sex with me. That¡¯s what the blind goddess said.¡±

    ¡°Blind goddess?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes, she also have the ability to see visions but she¡¯s blind just like me and Jeri. It is the curse we have to carry for having such an ability.¡±

    ¡°And she said I¡¯m the only one who could break the curse? How stupid.¡± Kehinde scoffed. ¡°Who ced the curse on them anyway.¡±

    ¡°A Triling.¡± Sunny answered. ¡°It was the Triling that existed before you, but the goddess didn¡¯t state the reason why.¡±

    ¡°A Triling? Can you take me to her. She must know something about us.¡± Kevin cake to an assumption.

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to do whatever I ask.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you ask, are you kidding me?¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Then I guess you don¡¯t want to see the goddess anymore.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it. Just take me to the goddess.¡±

    ¡°Follow me then.¡± Sunny said as she started walking toward a direction.

    ¡°Wait, is that the way to the goddess¡¯s ce?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Just follow me Kevin.¡±

    While Kevin followed Sunny to her god-knows-where ce, he suddenly saw a group of healers taking some students into the clinic for treatment. Kevin managed to see the faces of the students and had recognized them at once.

    They were the three students that were discussing about their n to go to the castlest night. Kevin thought he would be able to teach them a lesson by going with Azura yesterday, but due to how Lexa came over to meet him, he couldn¡¯t go with Azurast night.

    ¡°Wait, did she went alone. She must have transformed into her beast form and attack them. But, why didn¡¯t I get an Exp share of the attack.¡±

    The system once told him that he would get a share of Exp once his wife or anyone linked to him defeats an opponent. He checked his unread messages to see if he received it but didn¡¯t know.

    < Exp gained from Vr game: 2500 (for defeating all 50 opponents) >

    < Total Exp: 2800/1600 >

    < Do you wish to level up? >

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kevin said. There is no Azura Exp in the Exps he got. What could be wrong? He asked the Louis but he wasn¡¯t giving him the answer he wanted. He was telling him to ask Azura himself.

    < Level up Complete >

    < You are now a level 17 Triling >

    < HP: 170 >

    < 1000 mana points granted >

    < MP: 6037 >

    < Exp: 1200/ 1700 >

    ¡®My Leveling up has be faster thanks to the Vr game. I would miss it while I¡¯m gone.¡¯

    Finally, Sunny have reached her destination. She waited for Kevin to enter before shutting the door close.

    Kevin entered the room and found himself in some sort of student room. It was a small room with a medium sized bed ced at a corner of the room and a few luggage at another corner.

    ¡°Wee to my room.¡± Sunny said.

    ¡°This is your room?¡± He asked.

    As Kevin turned backward to look at Sunny, he was shocked at what he saw.

    ¡°During the time Kevin was busy looking around the room, Sunny had immediately removed her dress, panties and bra. She was now fully naked. Kevin caught a sight of this and was shocked.

    But even though he saw that she was naked, Kevin didn¡¯t take his face off her private part.

    ¡°Are we not meeting the goddess again?¡± He asked, acting as if he didn¡¯t see her nakedness.

    ¡°Not after we¡¯re done fucking each other. Come on Kevin, I know you want me. Come and fuck me. I¡¯m longing for your dick.¡± Sunny said, acting flirtatious all of a sudden.

    ****

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 172 - 172 R-18 Chapter 172: Fuck Me Already!

    172 R-18 Chapter 172: Fuck Me Already!

    Kevin¡¯s cock stood erect as he watch the beauty moving flirtatiously in front of him. He licked his lips as his gaze fall on Sunny¡¯s breasts down to her nicely shaved private part.

    Kevin moved closer to Sunny and grab her waist. It was soft and he could perceive the perfume that came from her body.

    ¡°Your body may be enticing but that doesn¡¯t mean your charm worked on me. I¡¯m only doing this so you could take me to the godde...¡±

    Kevin uttered but Sunny suddenly sealed his lips with her kiss.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a whiner. Fuck me already.¡± Sunny said as she turned around and stoop low, her butt were pressing against Kevin¡¯s dick hidden inside his trouser. She was in a touch your toe position, moaning as she felt Kevin¡¯s dick rubbing against her asshole.

    Kevin chuckled as he saw Sunny¡¯s act and disy.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe a quiet blind girl like you could be so naughty as this. You overcame my expectations.¡± Kevin quickly removed his shirt while Sunny help him remove his trouser.

    She grab his dick and started sucking on it. The sounds of her sucking turned Kevin on and couldn¡¯t wait to fuck her.

    She grab his naked cock and stroke it with her hands and after pleasuring him with her hands for a few minutes, she bent down and licked the head of his cock.

    .....

    Kevin stood up and while Sunny knelt before him as she took the head of his cock into her mouth. Then, she slowly took more of his cock into her mouth, inch by inch, until it waspletely in her mouth. Once his cock was all in her mouth, she started sucking it.

    Kevin was ephoric, watching Sunny¡¯s head bob up and down on his cock. Kevin looked at her naked breast. He had admired it when she stood naked before him. He touched her breast, and gently, caressed her tits.

    Sunny resumed sucking his cock, but she didn¡¯t particrly like giving blowjobs. She had heard about this from other females and felt irritated thinking of it. But now that she was doing it, she liked it, she couldn¡¯t stop doing it, so she sucked his cock with an intensity that she didn¡¯t know she had.

    Kevin caressed her back and his touch sent waves of pleasure throughout her body. Kevin looked down at Sunny and at that moment, she just looked like a whore.

    ¡°Oh! Suck it! Suck harder! Yes! Suck me harder! Yes!¡±

    Sunny¡¯s breasts bounced up and down as she sucked Kevin¡¯s cock.

    Her hair flew up and down as his cock went inside her mouth. He grabbed her hair and roughly thrust his cock into her mouth. Even though she gagged at first, she soon got used to it and sucked his cock intensely.

    Kevin pulled his cock out of her mouth and he got behind her.

    Her vagina and ass were exposed to him as he came behind her. He raised his hand and gave her butt a hard p. He grabbed her ass and squeezed her ass cheeks. He also squeezed her breasts and pinched her nipples. Nothing he did caused Sunny any pain, instead everything it turned her on even more.

    He grabbed her cunt while squeezing her breast with his other hand.

    He then proceed on pushing her down and she knelt. He walked over to the bed and sat on it. Then, he gestured for her toe over.

    She started to stand up, but Kevin quickly instructed her.

    ¡°No! On your knees. Walk on your knees.¡±

    Sunny gave him a naughty smile as she knelt back down and walked over to him on her knees. He pushed her down and she got on all fours. He got behind her, knelt, then he rammed his entire cock into her and started fucking her from the back.

    Sunny had never taken such a big cock inside her in her life. Even though her pussy was dripping wet, when he rammed his cock into her, she felt an indescribable pain. But her pleasure far outweighed her pain and her cunt had never felt that full before.

    He grabbed her hips and rammed his cock over and over into her cunt. Her breasts dangled from her chest and they swung like children swings as he relentlessly pounded his cock into her. She grabbed her swinging breasts with one of her hands and held them in ce.

    ¡°Yes, Fuck! Fuck me! Fuck! Fuck me!¡± Sunny moaned. She sounded so cute as she cried out with pleasure.

    Kevin was grabbing her hips so tightly that his nails had dug into her skin and she was so engrossed in pleasure that she didn¡¯t even notice. But due to her natural healing ability, it all healed over time.

    Soon, her moans filled the room as Sunny released her breasts and reached down with her hand and rubbed her clit as she withstood her son¡¯s assault on her pussy.

    ¡°Heavens! Your cock is fucking big.¡± She finally confessed.

    Kevin gave her an ass p and she moaned again.

    Sunny pushed her ass back every time Kevin thrust into her and she matched Kevin¡¯s rhythm.

    After a few thrusting, Kevin decided to tit fuck Sunny.

    She knelt in front of Kevin¡¯s cock and ced it in the middle of her breasts. She squeezed his shaft with her boobs and she started to move her tits up and down his dick stick.

    Everytime the head of his cock peek out of the top of her tits, she licked it with the tip of her tongue. She took the head of his cock into her mouth and stroked the rest of his dick with her boobs.

    ¡°AAAAHH! AAAAHH!¡± Sunny moaned as she tit fucked his cock.

    Sunny¡¯s entire body was covered with sweat. She let the head of his cock out of her mouth. While she tit fucked him, he reached down and gave her ass a small squeeze. He leaned in and kissed her passionately.

    Just at that moment, the system notified him.

    < Sunny is eligible to be your wife, do you wish to add her to your harem? >

    < Note that the user won¡¯t receive any reward if he fuck Sunny without adding her to his harem >

    Kevin sighed amidst his thrusting. ¡°Then add her to my Harem.¡±

    < Processing agreement form >

    < .... >

    < .... >

    ******

    Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 173 - 173 R-18 Chapter 173: Caught?

    173 R-18 Chapter 173: Caught?

    < You have sessfully added Sunny to your Harem >

    Kevin was lost in pleasure and had ignored whatever the system was showing him. He was horny like crazy.

    He inserted a couple of fingers into Sunny¡¯s mouth and she sucked on them while he tit ¨C fucked her.

    ¡°Yes! Fuck! Fuck!¡±

    The sound of Sunny¡¯s moan enticed him so much that he felt his head spinning with joy.

    ¡°My name, call me my name.¡± He ordered and she instantly obeyed.

    ¡°Fuck Kevin! Fuck me, Kevin. I want you inside me Kevin.¡± She moaned.

    He love hearing the melodious voice of Sunny as she moaned his name.

    He brought his mouth closer to hers and shared an intense kiss with her. Their tongues entwined with each other as they suck each other¡¯s tongue.

    .....

    Sunny let go of Kevin¡¯s manhood andy down on her back. She spread her legs and smiled invitingly at Kevin.

    He kneeled in front of her. He spread her cunt lips and licked her clit with the tip of his tongue. Heshed her clit with his tongue and drowned her cunt with his saliva.

    Sunny threw her head back and moaned in pleasure. She ran her fingers through his hair as he feasted on her minge. She squeezed her own tits as she was overwhelmed with pleasure. She tried to move away from him, but he grabbed her ass and pulled her in closer.

    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!¡± she moaned as an orgasm ripped through her.

    He inserted his middle finger into her cunt and searched for her G spot while licking her clit. Once he found her G spot, he rubbed it while simultaneously orally stimting her love button.

    Her entire body twitched and quivered as she experienced the best orgasm of her life so far. She was gasping for air after her orgasm ended.

    Sunny¡¯s juices were dripping out of her cunt, then Kevinpped them up and drank them. His entire face was smeared with her cunt juice. He ate her cunt as if he was starving. Her entire body shuddered as she reached her peak once again.

    Her breasts rose and fell as she breathed heavily while she was cumming. She bit her own hand to prevent herself from screaming.

    He got up and inserted the head of hisrge shaft into her entrance. She moaned loudly.

    He then proceed on pushing the rest of his cock into her cunt. Once his entire dick stick was inside her hole, she felt so full. She feltplete.

    He started to fuck her. Everytime his manhood rubbed the inside of her cunt, it set off fireworks in her nerve endings. She couldn¡¯t help but think he was perfect for her.

    Kevin grabbed her tits and pinched her nipples as he resized her cunt. He rubbed her clit while he thrust into her vagina. He grabbed her hips and increased his pace.

    Every time the base of his dick smashed against her pelvis, her entire body shook vigorously. The impact of his thrust made her tits jiggle like crazy. He grabbed her thighs and rammed his manhood into her cave with more roughness. He fucked her like a savage, with no consideration for her pleasure, driven only by his lust. Her jugs bounced up and down every time he bottomed out inside her cunt.

    She looked intensely into his eyes as he changed her world. He ced her legs over his shoulder and pounded her cunt. She rubbed her own clit while he impaled her snatch with his meat rod.

    Her moans and screams became louder as she experienced a mind blowing orgasm.

    Kevin was concerned that someone might hear them so he grab her by the back of her head, pulled her closer, he leaned in and kissed her passionately to shut her up.

    ¡°Fuck! Fuck! Kevin!¡±

    Sunny screamed with excitement as he relentlessly fucked her. He pinched her nipples and sucked them hard. This action pushed her over the edge again and her entire body twitched as another orgasm electrified every inch of her body. After the orgasm ended, she was gasping for air.

    Sunny took a few seconds to recover from her orgasm. She saw that Kevin was still hard. She wanted him to make her his bitch. She turned around, got on her knees and pushed her ass towards him.

    Kevin inserted his dick into her pussy. She pushed her ass towards him, taking his entire dick into her cunt. He grab her thick, wide hips and rammed his cock into her pussy. Her boobs dangled down from her chest and they swung to and fro like a pendulum.

    He grabbed and squeezed the flesh of her ass cheeks. He pinched her ass cheeks.

    Sunny was lost in pleasure as Kevin gave her naked breasts a rough squeeze.

    Kevin then proceed on grabbing both of her hands by holding them behind her back. Her face was now against the foam of her bed. She couldn¡¯t move. Her entire body was under his control. All she could do wasy down on the bed, face down, and take his monster cock¡¯s assault on her cunt.

    Kevin could guess from the tone of Sunny¡¯s moans that she was about to cum. He could also feel cum rising up from his balls. He let one of her hands go. As soon as he let her hand go, she immediately started rubbing her clit with it. Kevin roared and deposited a truckload of his cum inside her cunt.

    Sunny screamed when his cum filled her cunt. She almost went crazy due to the orgasm she experienced. It shattered her.

    ¡°Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!¡±

    Just as they were doing this, the door suddenly opened, and twodies appeared from the door.

    But the two couldn¡¯t stop, they were experiencing the best orgasm of their life as they shook vigorously in front of thedies.

    ¡°What the hell.¡±

    ¡± ... ¡±

    ¡± ... ¡±

    *****

    Thanks for reading! I finally decided to continue writing my new novel.

    You can check it out, if you haven¡¯t;

    I¡¯m A Viin not a Hero.

    Thank you!

 Chapter 174 - 174 R-18 Chapter 174: Foursome

    174 R-18 Chapter 174: Foursome

    Lexa was just leaving the clinic after watching Jeri got treated by the healers. She wasn¡¯t able to go to the flight ss, ¡®Cause she had to watch over Jeri.

    Her mind was flooded with different thoughts as she walk out of the patient ward where Jeri was staying.

    She felt pity for Jeri and at the same time was wondering what happened to Kevin and the others who were in the Vr game. Was Max alright? How about Azura, nothing happened to her right? If not, she would have seen countless patients admitted into the clinic. But there weren¡¯t many patients in the clinic, which gives her a relief that at least no one was injured.

    As she exited the clinic, she saw Azura standing at a corner and had quickly went to approach her.

    ¡°Hey Az, what are you doing here?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Nothing much, I was taking care of some things and was also waiting for Kevin.¡±

    ¡°Kevin? Where is he?¡±

    Azura pointed toward a building that stood close to the clinic building.

    ¡°Sunny¡¯s room? What is he doing there?¡±

    .....

    Azura red at Lexa and said nothing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me...¡± Lexa immediately walked toward the building and Azura followed after her.

    They moved closer to the window side and could hear the moaning sounds of people having sex.

    ¡°Are you sure they are in this room?¡± Lexa asked again and she nodded.

    ¡°I thought you were his favorite.¡± Azura said.

    ¡°After you appeared, you became his favorite.¡± Lexa replied.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we check it out.¡± Azura suggested and Lexa had agreed immediately, so they bust the door open and found both Kevin and Lexa shaking vigorously as they reach their climax.

    Kevin was surprised as he saw his two wives appear in Sunny¡¯s room. He wanted to ask what they were doing but he was cuming so hard into Sunny that he couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Sunny could see the two girl¡¯s aura from where she sat, but she also wasn¡¯t able to say anything. She was squirting and pouring out juices.

    As the two girls entered Sunny¡¯s room, they noticed that her room was filled with Kevin¡¯s pheromones.

    ¡°Hey Sunny! Long time no see!¡± Lexa said breaking the silence between them. Kevin and Sunny were just calming down after experiencing their climax.

    ¡°Hi.¡± Sunny said nervously.

    Lexa was already under the effect of the pheromones. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Sunny¡¯s breasts and Kevin¡¯s cock. But that didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Kevin.

    ¡°It¡¯s surprising to see you here Lexa. Azura, what¡¯s the matter? Is there anything I can help you guys with?¡±

    Lexa was the one to reply.

    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t we allowed to see what our husband is doing in a girl¡¯s room? The funniest part is that the girl is not even his wife.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I can see that you¡¯re jealous, Lexa. Don¡¯t worry, Sunny has been added to my harem, so she¡¯s not illegal.¡±

    ¡°So what if?¡± Lexa said. ¡°Can¡¯t you keep your voices down and close your door, What if someone had caught you guys.¡±

    Lexa stood up from where she was and started walking toward Sunny.

    ¡°Lexa, take it easy, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡±

    Kevin notice that the girl in front of him was removing her clothes one by one till she¡¯s fully naked.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Azura asked confusingly.

    ¡°Stop being silly Az, go naked.¡± Lexa said.

    Lexa had been exposed to Kevin¡¯s pheromones for too long. She was too horny. Her lust was overpowering her rational mind.

    Lexa moved closer to Azura. She slowly started unbuttoning her shirt which startled Azura greatly. She thought they were here to throw a fit at Kevin for abandoning them, but now they are to go together.

    ¡°Can I know what were about to do, Lexa?¡± She asked, giving Lexa a look of confusion. She had never had a sexual experience with a woman.

    Lexa took Azura¡¯s shirt off and threw it to a corner of the room. She also took Azura¡¯s pants off. Azura was wearing a green bra and green panties. Lexa then took them off.

    Lexa took her undergowns off and becamepletely naked.

    They stood in front of the two students and starts romanticizing each other.

    Lexa took Azura hands in her hands and she guided her hands to her snatch. Azura spread Lexa¡¯s pussy lips and started rubbing her clit with her thumb.

    While Azura rubbed Lexa¡¯s clit, Lexa extended her hand and spread the lips of Azura¡¯s quim. Lexa rubbed love button while Azura rubbed hers.

    Sunny also moved closer to Lexa and started sucking her pussy.

    Meanwhile, Kevin moved closer to the women,id down on the bed and watched them.

    Lexa leaned in and gave Azura a passionate kiss. Azura didn¡¯t even put up any resistance. Her body was burning with lust. When Lexa¡¯s lips touched hers, Azura¡¯s method melted. Lexa¡¯s tongue parted Azura¡¯s lips and explored her mouth. Azura responded enthusiastically to Lexa¡¯s kiss.

    As the two girls kissed, Sunny ate her pussy and a moan escaped Lexa¡¯s mouth. All trio women tried to take control of the other, but at the end, both ended up entranced in the pleasure the other was providing them.

    Kevin watched the women kiss each other and he grabbed his cock and started stroking it. Lexa saw what he was doing out of the corner of her eye and she turned and shed him a lusty smile.

    Azura reached out and caressed Lexa¡¯s cheek. Sunny moved behind Azura and took her bra off, releasing her magnificent tits from their confines. Kevin was lying down on the bed on his back while Lexa, Sunny and Azura both got on all fours. Lexa grabbed her husband¡¯s shaft and licked the head of his manhood. She took the head of his cock into her mouth and sucked it like she would suck a lollipop.

    While the other two girls touched each other¡¯s breasts. They giggled as they do this.

    *****

    A Happy reading! Thanks to those who sent the golden tickets.

 Chapter 175 - 175 R-18 Chapter 175: Azuraéˆ¥æªš big tits

    175 R-18 Chapter 175: Azura¡¯s big tits

    Azura watched greedily as Lexa sucked Kevin¡¯s cock head. Lexa could see the hunger in Azura¡¯s eyes, so she passed Kevin¡¯s cock to her. He took Kevin¡¯s fuck stick from Lexa and started sucking the head of his cock.

    She sucked on his manhood slowly until his entire shaft was inside her mouth. Azura kept on sucking Kevin¡¯s cock with great enthusiasm. After a few minutes, Azura passed it to Sunny who immediately took it into her mouth. She sucked his entire cock with Azura massaging his balls and Lexa kissing Kevin¡¯s lips.

    Sunny¡¯s head bounced up and down Kevin¡¯s cock, while Azura bent down and licked Kevin¡¯s balls. Lexa kept on kissing Kevin¡¯s lips while he finger fuck her vagina.

    Azura took Kevin¡¯s balls in her mouth and sucked them as Sunny swallowed his dick. After some time, Sunny passed Kevin¡¯s rod back to Azura.

    Both Azura and Sunny took turns sucking Kevin¡¯s cock while Lexa was fingered by Kevin.

    As Azura sucked Kevin¡¯s manhood, she kissed him intensely. Kevin could see that his cock was glistening due to being coated in the mixed saliva of both women.

    While Kevin kissed Lexa, he grabbed her by the hair as he dip his fingers into her pussy forcefully.

    This act turned her on even more as she moaned and moaned with pleasure while being fingered.

    Sunny started sucking him with more intensity.

    .....

    After the two other women had satiated their hunger, they turned to each other and started kissing each other passionately. They grabbed and squeezed each oher¡¯s tits while they kissed each other.

    While kissing each other, Azura grabbed Kevin¡¯s hard and erect rod and started stroking it while Sunny grabbed his balls and started massaging them. His cock was well lubricated with his own pre cum and the saliva of the two women.

    Kevin had enjoyed the blowjob from the women and he wanted to pay them back. He made Azuray down on the bed on her back while she spread her legs and exposed her minge to Kevin. He got on his knees before her quim and spread her pussy lips. He licked her clit with his tongue for a few minutes and sent Azura on a pleasure trip.

    He caught her clit between his two lips and took it into his mouth. He sucked her clit like he would suck a nipple.

    Azura clutched and wed at the bed sheets as the things Kevin did to her quim with his tongue gave her much greater pleasure than anything she ever felt before.

    Lexa, for her part, caught one of Sunny¡¯s nipples between her index finger and her thumb and she pinched the nipple. She pulled the nipple and caused Azura more pain and pleasure. Her entire body twitched as she experienced a mind blowing orgasm.

    As she orgasmed, she let out a lot of cunt juice from her pussy. Lexa greedily drank all her cunt juice. And while Lexa was drinking her pussy juice, Sunny was squeezing one of her own tits and Lexa squeezed the other tit.

    Lexa then grab Kevin¡¯s cock and rub Azura¡¯s clit with the head of her Kevin¡¯s cock. She inserted his shaft into Azura¡¯s cunt.

    As she did this, Azura gasped for air the moment Kevin¡¯s monstrous cock entered her cave. Even though she had his shaft inside her box once before, she still hadn¡¯t gotten used to it.

    Kevin slowly pushed his entire rod inside her wet quim. He ced his hand on one of her left breast and felt her tits rise and fall as she breathed deeply when he fucked her. He slowly increased the pace of his fucking and the bed began to shake to the rhythm of their fucking. Kevin squeezed one of Azura¡¯s tits and she threw her head back, closed her eyes and enjoyed the sensations his cock was causing in her cunt.

    Azura let out moans of pleasure that echoed through the room. Lexa rubbed Azura¡¯s sopping wet clit, while Sunny massages her breast, stimting her even more. Lexa sucked her fingers that were drenched in Azura¡¯s cunt juice and kissed Kevin intensely.

    Kevin could taste Azura¡¯s cunt juice in her mouth as he kiss them. Lexa grabbed both of her Azura¡¯s tits and squeezed them. While Sunny switched to rubbing her clit.

    Lexa straddled Azura¡¯s face and sat on her face. Lexa spread Azura¡¯s cunt lips and licked her clit. While Azura licked her clit, Lexa kissed Kevin passionately.

    Sunny drank Azura¡¯s pussy juices while Azura drank Lexa¡¯s juice. Azura licked Lexa¡¯s clit for a few minutes before she eventually got off her face. After Lexa got off Azura¡¯s face, she bent down and kissed her and she tasted her own cunt juices as she kissed Azura.

    Sunny took one of Azura¡¯s tits in her mouth and sucked on her big nipples. Hers was the biggest among the three and Kevin loved it every time he sees it.

    Sunny continued sucking Azura¡¯s nipple for a few minutes as her Kevin rammed his manhood inside repeatedly into Azura¡¯s love canal.

    Azura¡¯s entire body shook as Kevin repeatedly assaulted her cunt with his cock. Sunny rubbed her clit while Kevin ravaged her. She grabbed Kevin¡¯s cock and pulled it out of Azura¡¯s pussy. She pped Azura¡¯s clit with her Kevin¡¯s rod, triggering a chain of orgasms which almost drove Azura crazy. She reinserted her son¡¯s shaft into her friend¡¯s snatch and Kevin pushed his entire cock into Azura¡¯s pussy in one go. Azura screamed in a mixture of both excitement and pain.

    Lexa took one of her tits and fed it to Sunny. While Sunny took Lexa¡¯s tit into her mouth and sucked on her nipple. As they do this, Kevin savagely fucked Azura.

    Azura was swimming in pleasure. She felt so lifted as Kevin fucked her.

    As Kevin thrust harder into her, she experienced an orgasm and started shaking vigorously but Kevin didn¡¯t stop as he continue thrusting harder into her.

    *****

    Thanks for reading and supporting!

 Chapter 176 - 176 R-18: Chapter 176: Might be the last time.

    176 R-18: Chapter 176: Might be thest time.

    ¡°This might be thest time fucking for a while, so I¡¯ll fuck you all till you can¡¯t walk again.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Yes baby, fuck us like madman.¡±

    Kevin immediately stopped fucking Azura, pulled his cock out of her cunt and rushed to Lexa¡¯s tit. Lexaughed and fed her husband one of her tits. She felt on top of the world, feeding Sunny out of one tit and her husband out of the other.

    While feeding them, Lexa reached down and spread Sunny¡¯s pussy lips. She rubbed Sunny¡¯s clit with her thumb.

    Lexa continued pleasuring Sunny for a few minutes before she started screaming out as she experienced another orgasm. Kevin was still feeding from Lexa¡¯s tit.

    Lexa grabbed Kevin by his hair and pulled him away from her tit.

    ¡°Wifey need some good fucking,¡± Lexa said to her son.

    Lexa got on all fours and Kevin got behind her. He rammed his entire cock into her cunt in one go. As Kevin started to fuck his mother, Sunnyy down on her back in front of Lexa. Sunny spread her legs and disyed her cunt to Lexa.

    Lexa spread Sunny¡¯s pussy lips and rubbed her clit with her thumb. Then, Lexa licked her clit as her son savagely rammed his rod into her cunt from behind.

    .....

    Sunny squeezed her own tits while Lexa licked her love button. Kevin was feeling his cum rise from his balls. He grabbed his wife¡¯s hips and fucked her like a madman as he deposited a huge load of cum into her cunt.

    She thrashed around as she experienced a heavenly orgasm. Sunny licked the cum that leaked out of Lexa¡¯s cunt.

    All four of them were now covered in sweat. The bed shook from all the fucking, Lexa¡¯s tits jiggled due to the movement of the bed and Azura¡¯s tits dangled down from her chest. Sunny as well could see her breast swinging around. They swayed to and fro like a pendulum.

    Kevin kissed Lexa¡¯s neck and then, he kissed her shoulders.

    Lexa got behind Kevin and licked his balls. Then, Lexa caressed his inner thighs and kissed them. Sunny started to rub her own clit, as Kevin ravaged her pussy from behind.

    Azura was tired from the fucking so she decided to rest a bit.

    Lexa saw Sunny rubbing her own clit, so she got below her and licked her clit as Kevin pounded her cunt. Lexa continued to lick Sunny¡¯s clit and she was overwhelmed by pleasure.

    Lexa licked Sunny¡¯s clit for a few more minutes and then, she got out from under Sunny and kissed her.

    Kevin rubbed Sunny¡¯s clit as he fucked her. After a few minutes, Sunny experienced one of the best orgasms of her life. Sunny wanted to regain some of her energy, so she took Kevin¡¯s cock out of her cunt.

    Lexa advanced towards Kevin, ¡°Lie down on your back, I want to ride you.¡±

    Kevin did as she said. Heid down on his back, on the bed and Lexa straddled him. Kevin caressed her abdomen and then, he caressed her thighs. She took his cock and inserted it into her pussy and she slowly lowered herself on his cock, until it waspletely inside her.

    Lexa started riding Kevin as Azura embraced Lexa from behind. She kissed Lexa¡¯s neck and then, Azura reached down with her hand and started rubbing Lexa¡¯s clit. Azura also grabbed Lexa¡¯s tits and squeezed them.

    ¡°GIVE ME THAT FUCKING COCK,¡± Lexa screamed. Lexa¡¯s tits bounced up and down as she rode Kevin¡¯s cock like a possessed woman.

    ¡°Fuck!! I¡¯m going to cum! I¡¯m going to cum!!¡±

    Azura and Lexa kissed passionately as Kevin reached up and pped Lexa¡¯s tits. The sound of that p reverberated throughout the room.

    ¡°Ohh! Fuuuuuck!¡±

    Kevin pped her thighs a couple of times.

    ¡°Yes! Give it to me! Fuck!¡±

    Azura watched Lexa¡¯s tits bounce up and down. She grabbed them to hold them in ce and gave them a small squeeze.

    ¡°FUUCCCK! Yes, That¡¯s it!¡±

    Azura kissed Lexa¡¯s neck again and this pushed Lexa over the edge and she lost herself to an orgasm, ¡°OH, Fuuck!¡±

    Kevin knew that Lexa needed some time to recover from that orgasm, so he pulled his cock out of her. Then Azura hugged Lexa and kissed her intensely.

    She got on her knees on all fours and disyed her ass to Kevin, who rammed his cock into her cunt from behind. Every time he pushed his cock into Azura¡¯s cunt, a ripple formed in her ass. Her ass bounced up and down due to the impact of his cock.

    While she was taking Kevin¡¯s cock from behind, Sunny inserted two of her fingers into Azura¡¯s cunt. She searched for her G-spot and once she found Azura¡¯s G¨Cspot, she started rubbing it. She rubbed it in a circr pattern.

    Lexa moved behind Azura and pped one of her ass cheeks. Lexa pped Azura¡¯s ass one more time and Kevin decided that it was time for him to join the game. He raised his hand and ced a hard p on Azura¡¯s ass.

    Lexa and Kevin took turns pping Azura¡¯s ass.

    ¡°Azura, you won¡¯t believe this, but your ass is bouncing like a basketball off his dick.¡±

    Lexa went near Azura¡¯s face and kissed her. Azura wanted to pay Lexa back for all the spanking. So, she caught Lexa¡¯s bottom lip between her teeth and pulled it. Lexa was surprised for a moment before smiling back at Azura. The room was filled with sounds of flesh pping against flesh.

    ¡°I want you to fucking cum on Kevin¡¯s cock.¡±

    Lexa moved near Azura¡¯s ass and licked one of Azura¡¯s ass cheeks. She looked at Kevin with lust filled eyes.

    ¡°Yes! Bounce that fucking ass off his cock!¡±

    ¡°Fuuuck YES!¡± Azura screamed as she came on Kevin¡¯s cock.

    Kevin knew that thedies had cum by now. He wanted to taste their juices and he wanted to lick their pussies. He told Azura, Lexa and Sunny to get on the bed on all fours.

    The girls obeyed him and got on all fours on the bed, disying their pussies to him.

    .

    .

    *****

    Thanks for reading, and for the support

 Chapter 177 - 177 R-18 Chapter 177: Blood Red Ass

    177 R-18 Chapter 177: Blood Red Ass

    Kevin knelt in front of Lexa and spread her pussy lips wide. He licked her clit with the tip of his tongue and then he started to lick her clit with the t surface of his tongue. These actions caused Lexa to touch heights of pleasure that she had touched very few times before and she grabbed Azura¡¯s ass and squeezed it while Sunny grabbed the second ass.

    Kevinid down on the bed on his back and Lexa straddled his cock. She inserted the head of his cock into her cunt and then she slowly lowered herself on his cock until his entire cock went into her cunt. Lexa started to ride his cock and Azura straddled Kevin¡¯s face. Sunny rub Azura¡¯s tits as she moan with pleasure.

    Azura rubbed her pussy juices all over his face while he kissed her clit. Then, he licked her clit as Lexa rode him. He caught her clit in between his lips and pulled at Azura¡¯s clit.

    Then, he sucked her clit which drove Azura crazy.

    Sunny grabbed Lexa¡¯s tits and squeezed them. She bent down and took one of Azura¡¯s nipples into her mouth and sucked on it while Kevin sucked her clit.

    Kevin thrust into Lexa¡¯s hole while sucking on Azura¡¯s pussy.

    ¡°Fuck your wife, FUUUCCCK!¡± Lexa screamed.

    Kevin then gave Azura beautiful ass a hard smack. Azura was pretty sure that her ass was blood red because of all the spanking it had received today, but she didn¡¯t mind it. In fact, it turned her on.

    Azura experienced an orgasm from Kevin licking her clit and then she got off him.

    .....

    ¡°I want to taste her cunt on your cock,¡± Azura said to Kevin.

    Kevin pulled his cock out of Lexa¡¯s cunt. Azura went near Kevin¡¯s cock, bent down and took it in her mouth and she tasted Lexa¡¯s cunt juices in his cock. Kevin reached down and inserted two of his fingers into Azura¡¯s cunt and finger fucked her while rubbing her clit with his thumb.

    Lexaid down on the bed on her back as she spread her legs and gave her lovers a good view of her cunt. Kevin knelt down in front of her and spread her pussy lips. Then, he licked her clit.

    While Kevin licked Lexa¡¯s clit, Sunny straddled Azura¡¯s face. Azura knew what she had to do. Azura licked Sunny¡¯s clit while Kevin licked Lexa¡¯s clit. The three of them pleasured each other like this for a few minutes.

    Sunny stood from Azura¡¯s face. Even despite her blind eyes, she was able to see each of the girls clearly.

    She pulled Kevin off of Lexa¡¯s cunt, ¡°I want to taste her cunt juices.¡±

    Sunny knelt in front of Lexa¡¯s cunt and licked her pussy. She drank her pussy juices as licked her clit. Sunny stroked her brother¡¯s cock with her hand while she ate Lexa¡¯s cunt.

    After a few minutes, Kevin got on top of Sunny. He inserted his cock into her pussy and started to fuck her. Sunny¡¯s tits bounced up and down as he fucked her and Lexa rubbed Azura¡¯s clit with her fingers while Sunny was fucked by Kevin.

    Soon, Sunny threw her head back, shut her eyes tight and screamed out as she experienced a climax, ¡°OH, MY GOD! GIVE IT TO ME. FUCK!¡±

    Kevin pulled his cock out of Sunny and Azura knelt in front of Sunny and kissed and licked Sunny¡¯s inner thighs. Azura spread Sunny¡¯s pussy lips and started to lick her clit again.

    Kevin got behind Azura and inserted his cock into her pussy from behind as she was licking Sunny¡¯s clit. He managed to get all of his cock into her pussy in a few strokes and Sunny squeezed her own tits as Azura licked her clit. Lexa straddled Sunny with her pussy while sunny lick her clit.

    Kevin fucked Azura roughly, like a man possessed. He took her from behind, ruthlessly, mercilessly, like a lust filled animal.

    Azura¡¯s breasts dangled down from her chest and they swayed as her brother took her from behind. She gave Sunny¡¯s right tit a small squeeze as Kevin took Azura from behind for a few more minutes. Then, he pulled out of his sister and threw her to the side. Azura had experienced so many orgasms and she was exhausted, so sheid down and caught her breath.

    Kevin grabbed Sunny and turned her over. He made her get on her knees and on all fours and then he got behind her and rammed his cock into her pussy.

    ¡°OH! YEAAAHH!¡±

    Sunny reached out with one of her hands and squeezed one of Lexa¡¯s tits. Lexa was too exhausted, so she just enjoyed the sensation and let Sunny do with her tits as she pleased.

    Kevin grabbed Azura¡¯s ass and gave it a hard p as he took her from behind. He grabbed her hair and turned her head. Then, he kissed her passionately as he fucked her mercilessly from behind. Azura bit her lower lip to stop herself from screaming with pleasure. Azura¡¯s entire body was covered with sweat and her hair stuck to her face.

    ¡°Yeah! Give me that cock!¡± Azura screamed.

    Lexa had recovered by now. She took Sunny¡¯s face in her hands and gave her a loving kiss.

    ¡°Oh! Fuck! Yes! Oh, my God!¡± Azura screamed.

    Ripples formed in Azura¡¯s ass as she took Kevin¡¯s cock into her cunt over and over. Kevin gave Azura¡¯s ass another hard p.

    Lexaid down in front of Azura and spread her legs. Then, she grabbed Azura¡¯s head and pushed it against her cunt. Azura licked Lexa¡¯s clit enthusiastically while Kevin pounded her from behind.

    Lexa looked intensely at Kevin as Azura licked her clit. Kevin pounded Azura¡¯s cunt for a few more minutes before pulling out. Lexa approached Kevin and knelt before him and she took his cock and ced it in the valley between her breasts. She squeezed her breasts together and started to fuck his cock with her tits. She tit fucked her brother for some time before he grabbed her and pushed her down on the bed.

    Lexa looked at Kevin and realized that he was in a kind of a sexual trance. He inserted his cock into her clit and pushed his entire cock into her in one go.

    He repeatedly rammed his cock into her as he fucked her roughly, pounding his hard cock into her wet and weing cunt.

    ¡°Oh yeah! There you go! Fuck my wet Pussy!¡±

    Sunnyid down beside Lexa and kissed Azura as Kevin fucked Lexa. Azura straddled Sunny and Sunny licked Azura¡¯s clit. Sunny caught Azura¡¯s clit and sucked on it, sending Azura into a series of mind blowing orgasms.

    Lexa was facing Kevin while Sunny was beside him. So, Kevin grabbed Sunny¡¯s tits and squeezed them and then he bent down and sucked Lexa¡¯s nipples as he fucked her.

    Lexa was swimming in pleasure due to Kevin¡¯s actions. She came again and thenid down on the bed beside Sunny.

    .

    .

    *****

    A happy reading!

 Chapter 178 - 178 R-18 Chapter 178: Giving each of you a personal fucking.

    178 R-18 Chapter 178: Giving each of you a personal fucking.

    Kevin¡¯s cock was still hard and he was not satisfied.

    He look at the three girls and said;

    ¡°How about I give each of you girls a personal fucking.¡±

    ¡°Start with me!¡± Azura was the first to reply.

    Lexa gave her a naughty smile as she realize that she was overthrown by Azura.

    Azura moved closer to Kevin who made her her lie on her back and started licking her clit.

    Azura was squeezing both her breasts and she was biting her lower lip to stop herself from moaning. She spread her legs, took hold of them with her hands under her knees and lifted them above her head. This gave Kevin better ess to her pussy. He kept eating her pussy as if he had been starving for months.

    Kevin reached up with his right hand and started to squeeze her left tit. Azura got a hold of Kevin¡¯s hair and pushed his face deeper into her cunt. He caressed her tummy.

    He inserted a finger into her vagina and tried to find her G-Spot.

    .....

    Her G-spot was located at the Upper wall of her vagina, about two to three inches in. It felt like a small nub, but as he did this, he didn¡¯t stop licking her clit.

    He gently started massaging it in a circr motion.

    Azura went rigid all of a sudden. Her body started to shudder and her breathing became erratic. Kevin concluded that she was cumming. He didn¡¯t stop what he was doing and soon Azura had her first orgasm.

    After she came, Kevin massaged her thighs for a couple of minutes. Then he got up and sat in his seat and started rubbing her clit with his thumb.

    As their eyes met, Kevin and Azura chuckled.

    She slowly started stroking his big cock with both her hands.

    She spit on his penis and started thering her saliva all over his cock.

    He had enough of the teasing. He grabbed her by her hair and forced his cock into her mouth. It was as if a beast had awoken inside of him. He didn¡¯t consider whether it would go in, he just pushed it in forcefully and she started deep throating it.

    She was gagging on his cock and tears were streaming from her eyes.

    Kevin let go of her hair and she started to suck his dick by herself. She sucked his dick enthusiastically. She started to make circr motions around his ns using her tongue while sucking him off.

    As she did this, Kevin suddenly started to cum in her mouth. Azura swallowed his cum enthusiastically. She wasn¡¯t able to swallow it all and some of it dripped over her cheek and on his balls. She scooped up the cum on her cheek and put it in her mouth and swallowed it. She then licked the cum on his balls and then swallowed it too.

    Kevin lifted her up and seated her on hisp. He started squeezing her tits and he inserted a finger into her cunt and started finger fucking her. He turned her around and seated her back on hisp. He gently sucked on her tits and then started kissing her neck. He slowly inserted his cock into her pussy.

    ¡°Oh, fuck! Holy shit! Kevin! That feels so good!¡±

    Kevin started to ram his cock in and out of her pussy. He started to increase his speed and Azura was also starting to bounce faster on his cock. They established a good rhythm.

    Kevin got a hold of her throat, but he did not choke her, instead he held her throat in his hand. He brought her face closer to his and covered her mouth with his and started kissing her.

    Kevin grabbed her pussy and he was pleasantly surprised by the fact that it was wet. He brought his hand up to Azura¡¯s face and inserted two fingers into her mouth.

    ¡°That¡¯s your cunt juice, suck it.¡±

    Azura did as she was told.

    After some time, Kevin signaled for Azura to stop by pping her ass, she stopped.

    ¡°Turn over.¡±

    Azura turned over. Kevin once again entered her and started fucking her. He caught on to her hips for support and started fucking her like a man possessed.

    After some time, unable to stop herself from screaming out loud in pleasure, Azura started biting her hand. Kevin grabbed her breasts and started squeezing them. He slid one hand to her clit and started rubbing it.

    He turned her around and grabbed her breasts. She put her arms around his neck. She sat on his cock and slid it into her cunt. She started bouncing on his dick and he started to thrust it into her cunt.

    Soon, he came inside her and she bit into his shoulders to stop herself from screaming, because she was having the best orgasm she has ever had. They held each other for a few moments and her pussy was overflowing with his cum. They started kissing each other.

    ¡°That¡¯s awesome Azura!¡± Kevin eximed as he saw her pant heavily, tired and worn out.

    ¡°Time up, it¡¯s my turn.¡± Lexa said as stood in front of the two.

    Azura gave her a smirk as she stood up from Kevin¡¯s dick.

    Lexa pped her ass as she pass beside her toward a corner of the room.

    ¡°Big ass Azura.¡± Lexa saidughing.

    Kevin red at Lexa with primitive hunger in his eyes. She also nce back at him beforeying beside him on the bed.

    If it was a fucking that she wanted, a fucking was what Kevin was going to give her.

    He inserted his now erect penis into her cunt from the backside. He pushed it all the way in.

    ¡°AAAAAAAHHHH.¡±

    ¡°Lexa screamed. As Kevin entered her, she felt the greatest pleasure and huge pain she never felt before.

    ¡°Yes Kevin! Fuck your favorite girl.¡± She moaned.

    Kevin did as she said and started fucking her. He was very rough with her.

    .

    .

    *******

    A Happy reading!

 Chapter 179 - 179 R-18 Chapter 179: Leveled up during sex

    179 R-18 Chapter 179: Leveled up during sex

    The two lovers looked at each other. Kevin saw in her eyes the same animalistic lust that consumed him at the moment.

    With a scream, Lexa jumped on his hips and locked her legs around his waist. They started kissing each other like animals consumed by rage. He lined his penis up with her vagina and pushed it in all at once. She took a minute topose herself and started bouncing on his dick. They fucked like that for some time.

    He then told her to stop bouncing. He then lifted her off his cock and threw her on her bed.

    He took off his shirt and ripped hers off. She wasn¡¯t wearing any bra. He squeezed her right tit and he went back to fucking her, but she stopped him.

    ¡°Watch me for a minute.¡±

    She inserted two of her fingers into her pussy and started fucking herself. She locked eyes with him and kept moving her fingers in and out.

    Kevin bent down and started licking her pussy. He found her clitoris and started working his magic with his tongue on it. She started to breathe heavily again, as both of her arms clung to the bed sheets.

    After servicing her with his tongue for some time, he took both of her legs and bent them, till they were near her shoulders. It was almost like she was folded right in the middle. She put both her hands on the underside of her knees and kept them in ce.

    Kevin started pounding her pussy with his massive cock. Azura started screaming again, but this time Kevin shut her up by covering her mouth with his. They started kissing passionately while he was fucking her.

    .....

    Kevin stopped kissing her and started to suck on her right nipple.

    ¡°YES!!! Yes. Fuck me, Kevin!!! AAAAHHHH!!!¡±

    ¡°Is this what you wanted, Lexa? To get fucked like this?¡±

    ¡°YES!!! Yes!! This is what I want. Fuck me like you won¡¯t again.¡±

    ¡°Your cunt feels good, Lexa.¡±

    Kevin started to kiss her neck and Lexa burst outughing. Kevin stopped for a moment and looked at her. She blushed.

    ¡°It just tickles when you do that, Kevin.¡±

    He resumed fucking her.

    ¡°I love you Kevin!! FUUUCCK YEEEAAAAH!!! OH SHIIIT!!¡±

    Kevin started to kiss her again to stop her from screaming. That¡¯s when he felt it. That love. He felt a deep love for Janice when he kissed her. He stopped kissing her and looked at her face and she was smiling. He knew by looking at her face that in that moment she also felt the love that he felt.

    How could something that started so violently and roughly, transform into something so beautiful?

    ¡°I love you, Lexa.¡±

    I love you too. Now fuck me.¡±

    He started fucking and kissing her again. They were hugging each other as Kevin fucked her. The headboard of the bed was banging the wall so forcefully that the girls were afraid that it was gonna break.

    Kevin felt that he was going to cum. He plunged his cock deep in her pussy and started to drown her pussy with his baby batter. When his semen hit her pussy, Lexa experienced a mind shattering orgasm.

    ¡°OHH!! YEEAAAHH!!!¡±

    Theyy still with Kevin on top of her. He didn¡¯t take his cock out. They justy there hugging each other.

    Lexa started tough.

    ¡°Kevin, that was the best sex I¡¯ve had in my life. How did this happen? Don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but you¡¯ve never fucked me this hard.¡±

    The reason was obvious, Kevin had leveled up while fucking the girls that made him more stronger than he was before.

    ¡°I became stronger after fucking you girls. I wanted to see how strong I am, that¡¯s why I decided to fuck you personally.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then fuck me more, please.¡± Lexa begged.

    ¡°Ok. Let¡¯s continue from where we left off.¡±

    Lexaid down on the bed on her back and beckoned Kevin. He got on the bed and ced his cock in between her tits.

    She started stroking his penis with her tits. She used her tongue to lick the tip of his penis.

    ¡°Hey, Kevin, can I be on top this time?¡±

    Kevin nodded.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Kevin lied down on the bed on his back. She straddled him and ced his cock and the entrance of her vagina. She inserted the cock into her vagina slowly, inch by inch, until it waspletely inside her. She started fucking him. He also thrust his penis inside her.

    ¡°OH! Yeah, baby! Fuck me!! AAAAHHH!! GODDAMMIT!¡±

    Kevin pped her ass. Lexa didn¡¯t seem to mind, so he did it again.

    Soon Lexa was cumming. After her orgasm she was exhausted. She climbed off his dick andid down on the bed on her back. Kevin wasn¡¯t done with her yet, so he spread her legs.

    ¡°No! Wait,¡± Lexa said. ¡°Flip me over and fuck me like a bitch.¡±

    Kevin flipped her over and slid his cock in her vagina from the behind.

    ¡°Oh yeah, baby!¡±

    He slid a finger in her mouth and she started sucking it.

    ¡°Oh, my God! Kevin, your cock makes my pussy scream with joy.¡±

    She spit in her hand and started to rub her clit. Due to her stimtions, Lexa achieved orgasm again.

    She slowly got off his cock, but Kevin still wasn¡¯t done. He grabbed her by her hair and stuffed his cock into her beautiful mouth. She started to suck his cock enthusiastically and after sucking his dick for some time, she started to lick his balls.

    He grabbed her by the hair and pushed her on the bed. They looked at each other, nothing but love in their eyes, as they started kissing each other passionately.

    Kevin began to jackhammer into her and Kevin screamed, but he didn¡¯t care. His release was near.

    ¡°CUM IN ME!! Cum in me! AAAHH!!¡±

    Both the lovers came together.

    .

    .

    .

    *****

    Thanks to keelriku for the golden tickets. Thanks to everyone for supporting this novel!

 Chapter 180 - 180 R-18 Chapter 180: We could be pregnant!!

    180 R-18 Chapter 180: We could be pregnant!!

    Kevin rested a little bit after cumming into Lexa. And during that time, Sunny suck on his dick, trying to make it hard again.

    ¡°So what¡¯s up Sunny, can you see now?¡±

    He asked, still noticing that her eyes were tightly shut as always.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, I¡¯m just as I was. Even after I became your wife.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the goddess or whatever was just making up shit.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Or maybe you¡¯re doing it the wrong way. Think of what the goddess mean when she said you would see if you be Kevin¡¯s wife.¡± Lexa said. She was hand fucking herself while saying this.

    ¡°Like, What could it be??¡± Sunny asked confusingly.

    ¡°That¡¯s up to you. What do you expect to happen after bing someone¡¯s wife?¡±

    ¡°Sex? Kiss? Hug? We¡¯ve done all of them. What else could there be?¡±

    .....

    ¡°Perhaps you need to bear a child. Who knows?¡± Azura said. ¡°I¡¯m just saying.¡±

    ¡°A child?¡± Both three students eximed.

    ¡°We¡¯re still young for that. And by the way Kevin couldn¡¯t have gotten us pregnant, could he?¡± Lexa asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ve fucked for more than three times, and he has cum inside you in those three times. What do you expect?¡± Azura said and the girls soon came to this realization.

    ¡°Wait, how long does it take a fairy to give birth?¡± Sunny asked.

    ¡°Two months and two weeks, maximum three weeks.¡± Lexa replied.

    ¡°What about elves? like, the elf me?¡± Azura asked. ¡°It probably can¡¯t be the panther me.¡±

    She chuckled.

    ¡°Ancient elves were said to give birth in a year or so, but things changed in a few decades ago. Elves are able to give birth in the next five months. Longer than fairies pregnancy span.¡±

    ¡°Then it means, if I¡¯m pregnant, I could give birth in the next five months to this time?¡± Azura said.

    ¡°Yes, Since you are the only elf among us, you¡¯ll give birth in the next five months. While we fairies are giving birth in the next three months.¡±

    ¡°How do we know if we¡¯re pregnant?¡± Sunny asked.

    ¡°My sister Lina would have an answer to that. We could check up on her.¡±

    ¡°You will have to take me to the goddess and some other ce if you want to do that.¡± Kevin reminded her.

    ¡°Then fuck me like mad if you want me to do that.¡± Sunny said as sheid on the bed, spread her legs wide for Kevin to see.¡±

    Kevin then started sliding his hands up and started massaging her thighs. Sunny did not offer up any resistance. The only soundsing out of her mouth were moans of pleasure. Kevin bent down and started kissing the inside of her thighs.

    Sunny was slowly massaging one of her breasts as Kevin did this.

    She slid her hand into her pussy and started to rub her clit. ¡°YES! YES! YES! AAARGGHH!¡± She screamed.

    Kevin leaned in and kissed her on the mouth. She responded enthusiastically. Kevin and Sunny felt nothing but pure love when they kissed.

    Kevin¡¯s proud cock stood erect as he pointed it to Sunny who spat on it and started jerking it off with one of her hands while massaging his balls with the other. After some time, Sunny got on her knees and started eyeing his cock with hunger. She took the head of his cock in her mouth and started inserting it inch by inch. After a few strokes, the whole cock was in her mouth and Sunny was sucking his cock enthusiastically.

    The two other girls rubbed their pussies as they watched the two lovers fuck.

    Kevin reached out and caressed her cheek tenderly. While Sunny was sucking his cock, he reached out and pped her ass. Sunny massaged Kevin¡¯s balls while sucking him off.

    After some time, Kevinid Sunny on the couch and spread her legs. He got down from the couch and kneeled in front of her. Sunny showed him her cunt and she started rubbing her clit while looking at him seductively. She started rubbing her clit in circr motions.

    Kevin bent down and started licking her pussy, causing Sunny to throw her head back.

    ¡°OHH! MY GODD! Kevin, I¡¯m gonna cum.¡±

    Her back arched and she screamed out another orgasm.

    Hearing Sunny¡¯s orgasm sent Azura and Lexa over the edge as they experienced their own orgasm. They moaned loudly like crowing poultry fowls.

    Kevin did not let her go. He started rubbing her clit in a circr pattern. He inserted two fingers into her pussy and started finger fucking her. After a few minutes, he started to lick her clit while finger fucking her.

    As he did this, Sunny started building up to another orgasm.

    ¡°THAT¡¯S IT! THAT¡¯S IT! OH MY GOD!¡±

    After cumming again, she was gasping for breath.

    ¡°Kevin. Baby. Come here, baby. Come to me.¡±

    Kevin and Sunny started kissing. He looked into her eyes and saw she was smiling. They both knew what was going to happen. They were going to cross the final threshold and at this point, neither of them cared.

    Kevin then inserted his monster cock into Sunny¡¯s pussy and started to push it in slowly. Soon he was able to insert all of his cock into her cunt.

    Azura and Lexa watched Sunny and Kevin start to fuck. They started rubbing their clit again.

    Sunny was rubbing her clit and looking into her son¡¯s eyes. Kevin saw in his mother¡¯s eyes a love greater than any other he had ever seen. She waspletely his. He saw her breasts jiggle to the rhythm of their rutting. He grabbed both of them with his hands and he bent down and started kissing her as he was fucking her.

    Sunny started screaming as Kevin increased his pace. The bed was shaking as if there was an earthquake. The room was soon filled with the sound of flesh pping against flesh and Sunny¡¯s screams of ecstasy. She no longer cared who knew what they were doing. She also forget that they were beside the clinic bay.

    ¡°AHHH! YES! YES! YES! FUCK ME, KEVIN!¡±

    ****

    A happy reading, thanks to y¡¯all for your support so far.

 Chapter 181 - 181 R-18 Chapter 181: Never felt this way

    181 R-18 Chapter 181: Never felt this way

    They were looking into each other¡¯s eyes. While Azura and Lexa were rubbing their clits so furiously as if there was no tomorrow.

    Soon, the fucking was getting to Kevin. He was starting to get tired. This had never happened to him before. All the women he had fucked, his eight concubines even after fucking them he still fucked two more girls in the night, he had worn them out, not the other way around. But now, Sunny was wearing him out. It was worth it, he had been fucking the three girls since but he didn¡¯t ever want to stop fucking them.

    Kevin slowed down the pace and his mother matched his rhythm. He caught his breath for a few minutes and then picked up speed again. They fucked for what seemed like an eternity, slowing down and then speeding up. Sunny was drowning in a sea of orgasms, every one more intense than the one before it.

    The two girls also watched this. They were also lost in lust, bringing themselves to one orgasm after another.

    Lost in a sea of pleasure, Sunny started tough. ¡°It feels so fucking good, Kevin.¡±

    Kevin and Sunny started kissing each other again.

    Kevin started sucking Sunny¡¯s tits. Sunny experienced the greatest pleasure she had ever felt.

    After some time, Kevin stopped and looked at Sunny.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it doggy style?¡±

    .....

    ¡°I¡¯mpletely yours Kevin, have it your way.¡±

    Jason smiled as heturned her over and he caressed her ass.

    He pped her ass, hard.

    ¡°AAAHHH!!¡±

    He did it again and Sunny screamed louder.

    ¡°Do you want me to do it again?¡±

    ¡°YESSS!¡±

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°YES! Kevin! I LOVE IT!¡±

    He kept doing it again and again until she had a mind blowing orgasm. She was wrecked and she copsed on her face. The only indication that she was conscious was the fact that her hand was rubbing her clit.

    Kevin wanted to ask her if she had submissive tendencies, but decided that he would wait and ask at a better time.

    Kevin inserted his cock into her cunt and started fucking her. Sunny started moaning louder and louder. Fucking in this position hit something deep in her, something that had never been touched before.

    ¡°YES! YES! YES! YES! FUCK ME! FUCK ME! FUCK ME!¡±

    ¡°Sunny, I¡¯m gonna cum.¡±

    ¡°CUM IN ME, Kevin! MAKE ME YOURS!¡±

    Kevin filled her with his cum. It filled her pussy and flowed out onto the bed. Sunny held on to the edge of her consciousness for dear life as she experienced the best orgasm she had experienced ... yet.

    Kevin and Sunny didn¡¯t know this, but the two had also experienced a mind blowing orgasm when they had cum.

    Kevin wasn¡¯t done with Sunny yet. He hadn¡¯t taken his cock out of her pussy. He hadn¡¯t gone soft yet. He pped her ass again. This turned her brain into mush. He started fucking her again. He also periodically pped her ass hard.

    Sunny was spent. All she could do wasy there and take Kevin¡¯s relentless assault on her cunt and ass. She gave out pitiful moans now and then, but it was clear to both of them that Kevin was in control now. He pped her ass again and she screamed out another orgasm.

    ¡°OHH!! MY GOD!!! YES! YES! YES!¡±

    ¡°Get up, Sunny. Get up on top of me. I need you to ride me.¡±

    Sunny got up and faced him. She took his cock in her hand and guided it to her hole. She inserted his cock into her vagina and slowly sat down on his cock. She started riding him and he pped her ass. She increased her pace and as he pped both of her ass cheeks, she rode him even faster. She imagined herself to be a horse running faster and faster as her master whips her. This thought sent her into another orgasm that shattered her. She couldn¡¯t ride him anymore. She got off him andid on her back on the couch.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, Do with me what you want. I¡¯mpletely yours.¡±

    Kevin got up and walked over to her face.

    ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    Sunny obeyed him. Kevin inserted his cock into her mouth and started fucking her face. He didn¡¯t bother to slowly insert his cock into her mouth. He inserted it into her in one go. Sunny started to gag, but he grabbed her hair and kept fucking her mouth.

    After some time, he spread her legs and started fucking her pussy. He ravaged her like a beast. Sunny kept screaming. She wasn¡¯t concerned about who would hear her.

    ¡°OHH!! YES! YES! YES! YOU BELONG IN ME! KEEP FUCKING MEEE!¡±

    Sunny locked her legs around his hips. She grabbed his head, brought it down and crushed her lips into his.

    Kevin unleashed a flood of cum into Sunny as she experienced one of the best orgasms of that night.

    She then started sucking two of her own fingers. While licking her clit, Kevin inserted a finger into her vagina and started finger fucking her.

    ¡°Kevin, baby, can you give me a taste?¡±

    Kevin took the finger he had inserted into her vagina out of her pussy and stuck it into her mouth. She started sucking the finger, tasting her own pussy. This depraved act was too much for her.

    ¡°Oh yeah! FFUUUCCCKKK!¡±

    She took a few moments to settle down after the waves of pleasure, caused by her orgasm, washed over her.

    ¡°My turn.¡±

    He turned her over, so that sheid face down on the bed. He inserted his cock into her vagina and started pushing it in. In a few moments, the entire cock was in her cunt. He started fucking her.

    ¡°OH FUCK! YES! YES! YES! FUCK!¡±

    Kevin pped her ass and then he pped her ass again. She ooh ¡ª ed and aah ¡ª ed. It was clear to him from the way she was thrusting her hips enthusiastically at his cock that she was enjoying all that he was doing to her. She brought her hand down to her clit and started rubbing it.

    ¡°OH! Fuck my pussy, Kevin! Right there!¡±

    ****

    A happy reading!

 Chapter 182 - 182 Chapter 182: The Triling Book

    182 Chapter 182: The Triling Book

    After Kevin and the girls were done fucking each other, they washed in Sunny¡¯s private restroom and dressed up.

    It was already evening, most students were either indoor or outdoor ying with their magics or ying the Vr game.

    Ever since Kevin had yed hisst match, most of the students have beening online several times, trying to see if Keviling was having another match, they all want to witness him rank up again.

    They all can¡¯t wait to see him get to the boss level.

    Kevin and the girls had finally dressed up and were as clean as ever. They formed a circle as they sat around each other with the Triling book in Kevin¡¯s hand. Even after an hour of having sex with each other, the room was filled with the smell of their pheromones which was turning the girls on again.

    But they knew they weren¡¯t at the hour of having another sex. Kevin was reading through the pages of the Triling book.

    Kevin saw that from the beginning of the book to about twenty pages after, contains the information of who a Triling was... what they are capable of doing and what they are.

    And apart from the first twenty pages, there was no other information about them, the rest of the book was nk pages.

    Kevin had read the first twenty pages of the book but it contains things he already know. What he wanted to know are the hidden information that are written in the nk pages of the book.

    .....

    He was trying to find a way to read the nk pages but all his efforts prove to nothing.

    He tried to the extent of putting a drop of his sperm on the nk page but it instantly disappeared as soon as it touched the book.

    Not even Lexa¡¯s Ice magic managed to freeze the book.

    ¡°What the fuck!¡±

    ¡°Does that mean Rajshah is right? That I can only read this book by going to the forestke.¡±

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    The girls could feel the frustration in Kevin¡¯s tone. They wanted to help, they all wanted to ease him from thinking so much.

    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ll have to admit that Rajshah is right.¡± Azura said.

    Kevin lifted his head to look at her.

    ¡°Remember I told you about some men who came to steal the Triling book. They weren¡¯t ordinary, they were possessed by the spirits of Rajshah¡¯s men. I followed silently after they took the book and saw them take it to the forestke.¡±

    ¡°After dipping the whole book into theke waters, the writings appeared magically on all pages of the nk book.¡±

    ¡°But as soon as that happened, they disappeared out of the forest.¡± She exined.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop them beforehand.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°My parents warned me not to fight Rajshah or any of his men except I¡¯m beside you.¡± Azura beem her eyes sheepishly at Kevin.

    ¡°Is that what Rajshah said back then?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I wanted to fight him back when he was killing my family but they told me to run and shouldn¡¯t fight him. Rajshah wants you Kevin. He wants your magic and soul crystal.¡± Azura replied.

    ¡°But something is wrong.¡± Sunny said. ¡°Rajshah is jut fighting Kevin even though he has the capability of doing so, why is that?¡±

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s afraid of Kevin.¡± Lexa said as she tossed an apple to each of the students.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Rajshah is not afraid of even the former Triling or the other former Trilings who are dead.¡± Azura said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because he killed them all, starting from the very Triling that exiled him. He¡¯s using their soul crystal and magic for something.¡±

    ¡°My mum said he¡¯s adding them to his magics to be stronger than any magical creature to ever exist, including the Trilings.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wrong. If we are to count the total amount of Trilings he killed, he won¡¯t be able to use that much soul crystals on himself, he¡¯ll die if he uses twenty Triling soul crystals.¡±

    ¡°How did you know that?¡± Lexa asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem, I can¡¯t understand how I know that.¡± Azura said, confused at what she said herself.

    ¡°She¡¯s not just Azura.¡± Sunny said, ¡°Her mother and grandmother¡¯s soul is inside her. I¡¯ve been trying to find out why her aura was divided into three. I thought it was because of her ability to transform into a human and elf but I notice that it wasn¡¯t. Her grandmother has the ability of transforming into a human while her mother has the ability of transforming into an elf. The twobined together made her have two abilities, which means she¡¯s special. Her family chose her to help the Triling and the generations of all panthers toe.¡±

    ¡°So you mean the soul of my mother and grandmother is inside me?¡± Azura asked.

    ¡°Yes, they are empowering you and won¡¯t stop leading you to the rightful path. That¡¯s why sometimes you say things you do not intend to, you fight against people you know you can¡¯t defeat. It¡¯s the two spirit inside you.¡± Sunny replied.

    ¡°Wait wait wait.¡± Lexa said. ¡°Kevin is special, Azura is special, Sunny is special in her own way. But what about me? Why does it seem like I¡¯m the little baby here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s funny Lexa.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°No it¡¯s not funny. I too want to be special. Someone¡¯s spirit should possess my body so I can be special like each of you.¡±

    ¡°Lexa you¡¯re special in your own way.¡± Sunny said. ¡°Haven¡¯t you wondered why you were able to learn magics quickly.¡±

    Lexa red surprisingly at her.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve wanted to know that. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve mentioned it before apart from telling it to Kevin. Or maybe Kevin told you about it?¡±

    ¡°No I didn¡¯t.¡± Kevin said and Lexa gave him a disbelieving look. ¡°Seriously I didn¡¯t. I and Sunny only talked today, why would I tell her about your special powers.¡±

    ¡°Of course he didn¡¯t tell me. Just as he said, you have special powers and that can only be seen by people like me. A Seer, only a true seer can see things unknown to others. That includes the future, past and present. But my power is not limited to just that.¡± Sunny smiled.¡±

    ****

    I was sick for a few days and couldn¡¯t write. I was told I need a few weeks bedrest due to stress and other shits. But I¡¯ll try and upload everyday, Sometimes one or two or three. A happy reading!

 Chapter 183 - 183 Chapter 183: Weéˆ¥æª™e A Family

    183 Chapter 183: We¡¯re A Family

    ¡°My ability to see people¡¯s special powers is rare in most seers. I¡¯m sure Jeri doesn¡¯t have it.¡± Sunny said.

    ¡°So you mean Jeri is also a seer? But not that kind of seer that you are?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But I hated to say this, you shouldn¡¯t trust her wholeheartedly. There are things going on with her that she can¡¯t exin. Anyways, just forget about her. We should talk of how to get to the forestke.¡±

    ¡°Wait what?¡± Kevin uttered.

    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to the forest all alone.¡± Sunny pouted.

    ¡°He¡¯s not alone, I¡¯m going with him.¡± Azura replied.

    ¡°What about us? If Azura is going with you, we are also going. ept it or leave it, No us, no Azura.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite unexpected from a blind girl.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Words! I¡¯m not blind, I can see better than you.¡± Sunny pouted in a sensuous way.

    .....

    ¡°Really? Does that mean you can see me if we have a spar with each other?¡±

    ¡°Sure, you wanna try me?¡± Sunny said standing up.

    ¡°No problem.¡± Kevin said, lifting himself from the ground.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Lexa said while Azura giggled; knowing that Kevin would win the fight no matter what.

    ¡°Listen up Kev, the winner is the one whonds the first two punches on the other. If I manage to win, then it means you¡¯re taking me, Lexa and Azura with you. But if otherwise, you can go with whosever you wish to go with. Fair enough?¡±

    ¡°Not bad for a hot girl like you.¡± Kevin sneered at Sunny.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Lexa asked and soon, she signified the beginning of the match.

    Kevin nced at the girl in front of him, the match was too easy for him. Sunny was signaling for him toe closer, he didn¡¯t know what she nned to do, but he¡¯ll be careful. Just two punches? On it!

    He moved closer to Sunny, looking for the best part to punch without her knowing. Even though she was blind and was able to see, Kevin can¡¯t forget the fact that students are also able to use the spiritual eyes to see.

    So he was assuming that Sunny could see; using the spiritual eyes skill.

    All ns ofnding his punch on her without being dodged made him lose focus on the opponent at front.

    Sunny could see Kevin walk closer to her. Looking at his aura, she saw that it wasn¡¯t stable. His mind was upied with so many things that he couldn¡¯t focus on the opponent in front of him.

    And that was an opportunity for Sunny to strike. She suddenly vanished in front of Kevin and appeared at his back with her fists clenched tight.

    It was only after Kevin felt a punch on his back that he realize that Sunny was no longer in front of him. Everything happened so fast that it didn¡¯tst a second.

    ¡°Yes, I won!¡± Sunny shouted as she ran over to Lexa and gave her a high five.

    ¡°What? How is that possible?¡± Kevin eximed.

    He realized that Sunny¡¯s magic was teleportation. It was an impressive magic and a very handy one at that.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s going to happen next?¡± Kevin asked even though he knew the answer. He sat on the bed as he watch Lexa and Sunny scream all over the room.

    ¡°We¡¯re all going, that¡¯s the answer. Whoohoo.¡± Lexa said.

    ¡°Okay, I agree with you but will you keep it down. I¡¯ve got something to discuss with you.¡±

    The two girls made their way to Kevin and sat beside him on the bed, awaiting to listen to whatever he wanted to say.

    ¡°Do you guys know where the ck market is located? I would love to it if you could show me.¡±

    ¡°Simple, I can teleport you there, I just need to know who you want to meet. What¡¯s it that you want to buy?¡± Sunny replied.

    ¡°Did I tell you about the Triling rings? I heard there was a man who sold those rings to people at a very expensive price. I wanted to see if I could trace who those rings where sold to.¡±

    ¡°The man is Mr Yun.¡± Lexa said. ¡°He¡¯s the only one who sells items like that in the ck market. He¡¯s a Chinese-American man, aging from 30 to 40 years of age. He likes money and would sell anything to have money. He sold those rings to students and those whose magic were weak. He imed that the user¡¯s magic will increase by 5% whenever it was worn. I don¡¯t know how true this is since I never had one.¡±

    ¡°I hate to say this but he¡¯s right. The ring do increase the wearer¡¯s magic by 5% but to me, it increases my magic by 50%.¡± Kevin replied. ¡°The rings have names and each of them does incredible things to me once obtained.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡± One of the girls asked.

    ¡°Like a new type of Magic, enhanced Magic skills. Upgraded Stats and many other things to make me overpowered than any magical creature in existence.¡± He answered.

    ¡°I need all fifty rings and I¡¯ve got just seven. I believe I would be able to obtain all the rings if I trace who they were sold to.¡±

    ¡°No worries Kevin, we¡¯ve got you covered. Sunny will teleport you to the market, I know a lot of things about this man so I¡¯ll use it against him. You and Azura should stand down till it¡¯s time for you to interfere. I would advice you to get a sword, we might need on our journey to the forest.¡±

    ¡°Okay then.¡± Kevin said. ¡°Let¡¯s deal with the ck market first, then we¡¯ll head to the goddess next. Are we doing this?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The girls said as each posed in a battle stance.

    ¡°You know, I want to appreciate you girls for sticking beside me. You all are the best thing that has ever happened to me. That¡¯s why I would do anything to protect you. You are my family and I¡¯m not going to lose any one of you. So let¡¯s do this as a family, understand?!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The girls said as they grabbed Kevin¡¯s hands and raised it to the air.

    ***

    A happy reading!

 Chapter 184 - 184 Chapter 184: Black Market

    184 Chapter 184: ck Market

    The ck market do exist but because of the forbidden goods that were sold, the merchants chose to stay in a hidden ce located inside a mountain close to the Vampire City.

    The Vampires had a lot of golds and treasures in possessions, so fairies and elves from the ck market sneak into their empire to steal them.

    Although many do not know this but the resources that were stolen from the vampires were the ones sold at the ck market.

    Sunny teleported herself with Kevin and the two girls to the entrance of the ck market. The market was located inside a mountain but there was an entrance everyone was required to pass through before entering into the cave where the ck market was.

    There were guards stationed at the entrance of the market. But they were not weak. They possess forbidden spells and magics they could use to defeat any magical creature.

    They were also able to detect when someone is strong or is a threat to them. So no one could enter without them spotting whatever magic or spell he has.

    One could say they are powerful than most wizards or witches that ever existed.

    As for fairies and elves that chose toe to the ck market, they will have to buy a ticket from middlemen who would teleport them to the ck market.

    But as for those who have someone who could teleport them to the ck market, they will have to pay an amount of money to the guards before passing through the gate into the market.

    .....

    Even though the guards have powerful spells, these ck market merchants also have spells they could use to protect themselves in case someone ns to attack them while purchasing their goods. They were able to use forbidden magic freely without any problem and could kill anyone who challenges them for using it.

    They wear this simr mask that prevents their faces from being seen by just anyone.

    As soon as the studentsnded at the entrance of the ck market, they could see hundreds of people on a queue waiting to enter the cave.

    The ck market was said to be a busy ce during the day but It was more busier even at evening.

    Kevin and the girls stayed on the queue and even after ten minutes, twice the amount of those who were on the queue lined up behind them.

    ¡°I must say almost everyone in the sparkle city is here to buy forbidden goods.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Mostly spell books.¡± Sunny replied.

    ¡°I know a lot of elves are unable to learn magic and they have to learn spells to be on par, but what does that have to do with fairies, the original owner of magic?¡± Lexa asked, noticing that the fairies on queue are a lot more than the elves.

    ¡°That¡¯s because we don¡¯t want to get killed by those blood sucking monsters.¡± A fairy guy standing in front of them said.

    He was a handsome looking fairy wearing the best clothes any male could ever wish to buy.

    From his mode of dressing, Lexa concluded that he must be from an affluent family. But whose family could it be? She recognized children from the other affluent family, but she¡¯s sure she never saw this one before.

    The one thing that was giving her a thought back was the robe he was wearing.

    ¡®This looks so familiar.¡¯ Lexa thought as she inspected the robe carefully.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m George.¡± He shed a smile at Lexa who red at him suspiciously.

    He presented his hands to her for a handshake but Lexa only stared at his hands like it was some disease.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t hurt people. I only copy a heck of things.¡± He tried to persuade her.

    That was when Kevin stepped forward and threw a nce at him.

    ¡°Oops, sorry. I guess you must be lovers.¡± He giggled nervously before turning to look at the other girl.

    He saw that this one was wearing dark shades in a dark cave which was quite abnormal. He could onlye to a conclusion that she was blind.

    He shifted his gaze to thest girl who appeared to be more attractive than the first girl.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother tendering a handshake, the result is the same as the first girl.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Why? Is she your sister?¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to know.¡± Lexa replied. She red at the clothes he had on. ¡°You look familiar, have we met before?¡±

    She asked, trying to see if George recognized her and was just pretending.

    ¡°Have we? Maybe, cause I can¡¯t remember ever seeing this face.¡± He replied.

    ¡°That robe you¡¯re wearing is quite expensive, how did you manage to purchase it? Only those from an affluent family are able to purchase something like this.¡±

    ¡°This? I bought it with my money. Although it¡¯s not as expensive as you described it.¡±

    Lexa smirked at him as she grabbed the sleeve of his robe.

    ¡°Three reasons why I don¡¯t believe you bought this robe yourself. One, it is expensive for being sold at 10,000 dors. Two, not everyone wears something as traditional as this. Only the Royal family and the vige leaders are seen in this outfits. Except you are the son of the king or the son of one of the leaders.¡±

    ¡°Ah! I didn¡¯t want to reveal who I am, but since you seem to know a lot about wealthy families like us, I¡¯ll satisfy your curiosity by telling you who I am.¡±

    He brought out a hand fan and used it to cover a side of his face like how most chiefs do while in their traditional robes.

    He cleared his throat and started speaking; ¡°I am thest son of the eighth leader. His favorite son to be precise. What else do you want me to reveal?¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Kevin said. ¡°I never knew we had a seventh leader not to talk of eighth.¡±

    ¡°And you didn¡¯t allow me to say the third thing.¡± Lexa said.

    ¡°Do you know who Lina is?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yeah, the popr girl, famous for her extraordinary beauty.¡± George snickered as he moved closer to Kevin and the girls and started whispering.

    ¡°Do you want to know a secret, she and I are dating and are nning to get married soon. Isn¡¯t that great? Those men wanting her as a wife will be so disappointed once they hear about our marriage.¡±

    Kevin and the girls looked at each other as they wondered how someone could be so fond of telling such big lies as this.

    Lexa sighed and said; ¡°How about I tell you a more interesting secret?¡±

    *****

 Chapter 185 - 185 Chapter 185: A Secret

    185 Chapter 185: A Secret

    The students could only open their mouth in surprise as they listen to George tell them a lot of lie.

    Lexa was more surprised by this than the others. She knew her sister so well. She wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with someone as George, not less to date him.

    She has her own taste and Lexa could guess the type of guy her sister would choose. She¡¯s not the type to date a sleek looking liar as the one in front of them.

    Kevin was wondering if George hadn¡¯t lied to them about his name too. They were at the point of not believing whateveres from his mouth cause it will always be a lie.

    After rambling about the rtionship life of himself and Lina, Lexa sighed and said; ¡°How about I tell you a more interesting secret?¡±

    ¡°Sure, but nothing is more interesting than my own story.¡±

    ¡°Do you know that Lina Monroe is my sister. I¡¯m the second daughter of the first leader, and I know the faces of every other kids from other families.¡± Lexa revealed.

    ¡°What? Are you kidding me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are but that robe belongs to my father. It was stolen a few weeks ago and I guess you are the thief we have been searching for.¡± Lexa said.

    .....

    ¡°Hey take it easy. I told you I don¡¯t like to reveal things about myself. What I said previously wasn¡¯t really the truth. Hear me out this time, I¡¯ll tell you the truth.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I am the son of a concubine to the third leader. He gave me this robe to put on anytime I wish to visit him,¡­ you know concubines don¡¯t get to move freely unlike the main wives. Same for her child. But my father said I¡¯m weed to visit him at any time. So he gave me this Daunting robe to put on anytime I feel like visiting him.¡±

    Lexa shook her head as she listen to George make up excuses that aren¡¯t true.

    ¡°You are a goddamn liar and won¡¯t stop lying. That robe belongs to my father!¡± Lexa yelled with anger.

    ¡°How could it be your father¡¯s. He¡¯s not the only one having this type of robe.¡± George argued despite being wrong.

    ¡°Of course he¡¯s the only one fond of wearing traditional dresses like this. And I recognize it so well, It has the same design as my father¡¯s. If I check the inside of the robe, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find our family crest on it.¡±

    ¡°Lexa, are you sure about this?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°Of course I am. I knew from the get go that he was lying, I only said this robe was worn by the six leaders just to see his reaction. His reply proved to me that he stole it.¡± Lexa said.

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll have to deal with the liar and thief. Take off the robe now.¡± Kevin yelled at George.

    Because of the amount of crowds around them, the soldiers up front weren¡¯t able to notice what was happening between Kevin and George at the back.

    ¡°Wait, Now?¡± George looked around and saw people staring at him. He felt a little embarrassed been treated like this.

    He wanted to do something but he couldn¡¯t. He was able to copy a single type of magic and he had only an earth magic with him presently. He didn¡¯t know the kind of magic that these students have, so he decided to y dumb till he finds a way of escaping.

    He tilted his head to the back as he tried to spot someone with teleportation magic but then, Kevin snatched the fan that was in his hand away from him and pointed its sharp edge at him.

    ¡®How I wish I had my sword.¡¯ Kevin said as he recalled his weapon being held by mrs Norby.

    Before he leaves for the forbidden forest, he¡¯ll make sure to retrieve back his sword, although he¡¯ll be more careful not to get bloodlust while using it.

    Kevin pointed the edge of the fan toward George¡¯s vital point at his neck region.

    ¡°Tell me who you are and how you got this robe.¡±

    ¡°Please, I-I... I¡¯ll give you everything you have. Is it money? Clothes? Gold? Swords? I promise to give you whatever you want.¡± George pleaded.

    ¡°Do you what I need right now? You! I want your life. You said you¡¯ll give me whatever I want, then I look forward to you stabbing yourself to death.¡±

    ¡°What?? No, please, I can¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t want to die now.¡±

    ¡°Tell me what I want to know. Is that too hard to tell?¡± Kevin said as he moved sharp edge of the fan closer to his neck.

    ¡°No! No! it¡¯s just that, I don¡¯t know if I can entrust you with this secret.¡± George said.

    ¡°What secret?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on a mission to find something in the forbidden forest.¡± George whispered.

    Kevin¡¯s eyes widened as he heard the word forbidden forest.

    Seeing how George hesitated to tell him must mean that his mission was top secret. But what could be so important that he was searching for in the forbidden forest? Hope this is not another made-up lie from George.

    ¡°How do you expect me to trust you?¡±

    ¡°Please believe me. I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know, just don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m an orphan and only survive by stealing people¡¯s things and magic.¡±

    ¡°You steal magics?¡± Lexa asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like stealing, I copy them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you copy magics like Lexa.¡± Azura said smiling.

    ¡°Does she also have a copy magic?¡± George was surprised. ¡°So far you¡¯re the first person I¡¯ll see having the same magic as mine. How many can you copy?¡±

    ¡°Presently, three. Although it could increase anytime soon.¡± Lexa said with a smirk.

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re stronger than me. I can only copy one. I¡¯ve been working on learning my second magic though.¡±

    ¡°Lexa already has a second magic. Ice magic. She¡¯s stronger than you think.¡± Azura said and Lexa could only grin satisfactorily at Azura¡¯s hyping.

    Kevin grabbed George¡¯s hand and put them behind his back.

    ¡°You still have time to talk? I guess you must have forgotten that you¡¯re my prisoner now.¡±

 Chapter 186 - 186 Chapter 186: Karaéˆ¥æªš Sword

    186 Chapter 186: Kara¡¯s Sword

    < Name: George Hanya >

    < Race: Fairy >

    < Magic (2): Shapeshifting magic, Copy Magic >

    ¡°So this idiot has two magics. A shapeshifting magic at that.¡±

    < Copy Magic >

    < Magic is limited to only one per copy in every 24 hours >

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t it disy the current magic that the user has?¡¯ Kevin inquired within himself.

    He used his Leak skill on Lexa to see if it was the same as George¡¯s.

    < Name: Lexa Munroe >

    .....

    < Rtionship to the user: Harem Wife >

    < Race: Fairy >

    < Magic(2): Ice Magic, Copy Magic >

    < Lexa could copy only three different types of magics from three different people per day. Once 24 hours has passed, it resets into nothing >

    After this has been shown, nothing else was revealed to him apart from the above information.

    Using that opportunity, Kevin decided to see how much Exp he gained from having sex with the girls.

    < 100 Exp gained for obtaining a crucial information from Graham >

    < Exp: 1300/1700 >

    ¡®So I still received the 100 Exp?¡¯ Kevin wondered.

    < A new Harem was added, Total Harem: Four >

    < First time having sex with Sunny: 1000 Exp gained >

    < Exp: 2300/1700 >

    < 400 Exp gained from having sex with your wives >

    < Exp: 2700/1700 >

    < Do you wish to Level up? >

    ¡®Yes.¡¯

    A few minutester and the level up has beenpleted.

    < Congrattions you¡¯re now a level eighteen Triling >

    < HP: 180 >

    < Exp: 1000/1800 >

    < 1000 Exp has been received from leveling up >

    < Mana point: 7037 >

    ¡®I can see that I¡¯m getting stronger but I stillck in some aspects. My hand to handbats and swordsmanship needs more practice.¡¯

    ¡®Although I could fight any opponent when ites to using the bloodlust sword that was given to me by the wizard, but that is not the main deal. What if I don¡¯t have the sword, will I be able to take on any opponent on my own?¡¯

    ¡®If only I could practice more. It is exactly fifteen days since I left the forest house. I can¡¯t believe I miss those days when I train with the wizard¡¯s disciples.¡¯

    ¡®Although, within those fifteen days, I managed to have three magics and also possessed different types of fighting skills. Now I¡¯m at level eighteen, I still have a long way to go but I¡¯m stronger and better than before.¡¯

    After he checked all the notifications that needed to be read, he turned to George whose hand was held behind his back.

    The queue had moved faster in a short while and it remained a few more people before it got to the turn of Kevin and the girls.

    ¡°Listen carefully. We are also heading to the forbidden forest but we have some business to take care of before leaving tomorrow morning.¡±

    Kevin brought his hands into George¡¯s view and disyed his lightning magic by making it run through his fingers.

    ¡°Do you see this?¡±

    ¡°Whoah! You¡¯re a lightning user. You must be strong.¡± George eximed amusingly.

    Switching his lightning magic to the shadow magic, Kevin used his shadow control to bind George¡¯s mouth and only his muffled sound could be heard.

    ¡°My magic is not just one or two. I can kill you without much effort. So I need you to cooperate with me, or you¡¯ll pfft.¡± Kevin said.

    Just those two disy of magics sent shivers running down George¡¯s spines.

    ¡°Do you have any money?¡± Kevin asked and George replied by nodding his head.

    He became scared of Kevin after seeing his magic and couldn¡¯t help but wonder what his other magics was.

    ¡°How much do you have?¡± He asked.

    ¡°500 dors. I have it stored in my golden card.¡± George said.

    ¡°Golden card? They don¡¯t ept ess cards?!¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°Those are considered as student cards, if what you¡¯re buying is too illegal, they won¡¯t sell it to you. Unless you have a golden card and it¡¯s written under your name.¡±

    ¡°What about the golden card you have with you. Is it written under your name?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°You bet.¡± George said.

    ¡°Then it means we¡¯re using yours.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Pardon? Mine??¡±

    ¡°What are you here to buy? You can¡¯t be here to rob people, are you?¡±

    George smiled at Kevin. ¡°I¡¯m here to purchase a sword. But it¡¯s no ordinary sword, it is Kara¡¯s sword. The most expensive things people ever purchased.¡±

    George leaned toward Kevin and whispered to his ears. ¡°Believe me I¡¯m not going to pay a dime for it.¡± He sneered as he said this.

    ¡°Kara sword, that sounds familiar. I wonder where I might have heard it. Perhaps I could purchase it.¡± Kevin thought as he brought out his ess card.

    ¡°Nah, they don¡¯t ept ess cards for that. It¡¯s so expensive and you need to have a golden card if you want to buy it.¡± George said.

    ¡®I can make you a golden card if you want. How much do you want in it?¡¯ Louis asked.

    ¡®For real? I must have forgotten that you are capable of things like this, make it a thousand dors.¡¯

    ¡®Won¡¯t a thousand dors be too small. There might be other things you might want to buy.¡¯ Louis advised.

    ¡®You know what, you¡¯re right. Make it 20 thousand dors.¡¯ Kevin replied.

    ¡®Or should I finalize it to a 50 thousand dors?¡¯ Louis said again. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, you inherited a lot of money from your dad. He has severalpanies bringing in ie for him. So you don¡¯t have to worry about the expenses.¡¯

    ¡®Ohh, I think 100,000 dors should be enough.¡¯

    ¡®Okay! Got it.¡¯

    Just at that moment, a golden card appeared in Kevin¡¯s hand. It was just like the ess card that was given to them in the academy; rectangr in shape, stic and it had the name of the user imprinted on it.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve got a golden card.¡± Lexa said, showing hers to Kevin.

    ¡°Me too.¡± Sunny for once, replied.

    ¡°It seems like everything has been settled, I see no reason why you still need my card. You could just use yours since you have golden cards.¡± George said happily.

    ¡°No, we¡¯re using yours not ours.¡± Kevin said.

    The queue had got to their turn and since they weren¡¯t teleported by one of the ck market agent, they had to pay a few dors to the guards.

    As for those who were teleported through one of the ck market agents, they had a ticket with their name and payment on it.

    George brought out his ticket since he came through the ck market agents. He was about to present it to the guards that Kevin stopped him.

    ¡°Ladies first.¡± He said as he pulled him to the back.

    ****

 Chapter 187 - 187 Chapter 187: The Sword History

    187 Chapter 187: The Sword History

    After Lexa and the two girls went into the ck market, George proceeded on showing his ticket to the guards and then, Kevin also paid a little amount of money.

    Everyone was told to pay $10 as entry fee. Kevin told the system to help Azura create a card of her own since she has neither an ess card or golden card.

    The system created a golden card under Azura¡¯s name and stored about 10,000 dors into it.

    Eventually, everyone got inside the ck market which was inside a hidden cave in the mountain.

    The market wasrge and no one could see its end. Each section leads to an entirely different section in the market.

    Lots of attractive stuffs that weren¡¯t out in the public could be found in the market that if you aren¡¯t careful, you would end up spending all the money you have on these stuffs.

    There were a lot of people in the market and it felt like most of the people had left the city for this ce.

    Kevin and the girls were amazed by all what they were seeing. They wanted to buy a few of them. Especially the girls; they got to the section where female clothes and essories were sold and couldn¡¯t help but take a look at them.

    Kevin stood behind the girls as he watched them select different types of dresses but saw them drop them back.

    .....

    ¡°What happened? Why aren¡¯t you buying them?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I would have love to but I don¡¯t have a lot of money in my card.¡± Lexa said.

    ¡°Same for me.¡± Sunny also said.

    ¡°Azura got a lot of money on her card, but whatever you want, it should be enough.¡± Kevin said as he walked toward the sword section.

    He had George following him around as he walked around the market. Kevin made sure he bind his hand with the shadow so he won¡¯t escape or try to do something stupid.

    ¡°What do you call the name of the sword?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°Kara sword. Ask the sword merchant, he understands.¡± George said.

    As he followed Kevin around, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how strong he was. He would love to see him fight.

    Talking about fight, he recalled Kevin say he¡¯s also heading to the forbidden forest.

    What could have been his goal. Is he a hunter? Is he going there to hunt beasts. He seems rich, is he from a rich family like Lexa?

    All this questions ran through George¡¯s mind but he couldn¡¯t ask for fear of being electrocuted by Kevin¡¯s lightning.

    ¡®Gosh, my curiosity is killing me. Who is this guy? And thosedies, are they his wives or what?¡¯

    Kevin stood in front of the sword merchant who had different types of swords disyed in front of him.

    ¡°Do you have Kara sword?¡± Kevin asked.

    The man looked at Kevin from head to toe and for some reason, Kevin found it annoying.

    ¡°Do you have money?¡± The man asked in a harsh tone.

    He was a huge, tall man in his early fifties. But he has big muscles.

    Kevin brought out his golden card and showed it to him.

    ¡°I hope you have enough money to afford what you asked for. I don¡¯t take credits.¡± The man grinned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can afford four of it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Follow me.¡±

    Kevin and George followed the man into a room where several swords were disyed. The room was guarded by two males. One was standing outside while the second stood inside Incase any of their customers ns to steal anything.

    They got to a section in the room and saw an entirely different type of sword.

    The sword was kept in a red colored sheath and as the man freed the sword from his sheath, Kevin could see the sharp and smooth edges of it.

    < Leak >

    < Kara¡¯s sword: Forged using a Vampire blood crystal. Capable of killing any type of vampire no matter how strong he is >

    ¡°Is this Kara sword?¡± George asked. ¡°Does it have a spell ced on it like people said?¡±

    Kara sword was said to be empowered by an evil spell created by a witch called Kara.

    ¡°But there¡¯s one thing, not everyone can wield the sword. The sword selects his user itself.¡± The man picked one of the sword that was still in its sheath and gave it to Kevin.

    ¡°If you can remove the sword from its sheath then it means you are special. You would be able to defend the magical creatures from Vampires.¡±

    ¡°What about you? I saw you remove the sword from his sheath earlier, are you also special?¡± George asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I was the one who forged the sword. People think Kara is an evil woman but that was a lie. My grandfather was the first Elf to forge the Kara sword before it was passed down to us. It was after thest Triling was killed.¡±

    ¡°Vampires and the magical creatures had a bloody war with each other and Kara being a powerful blood fairy fought and win countless battle with them.¡±

    ¡°But that wasn¡¯t enough. Raj shah was able to awaken the vampires and formed his own army of dead. But Kara decided to find a way to end the war with vampires once and for all.¡±

    ¡°She said if there were no vampires to possess, Raj shah would be powerless. So she came to my grandfather and ask for help.¡±

    ¡°My grandfather knew all what was happening and he decided to help Kara, so he forged a sword using a vampire blood crystal and created this sword.¡±

    ¡°After the sword was made and Kara used it to fight the vampire, she realized how powerful the sword was. She skated countless vampires but she didn¡¯t realized that she was ying innocent vampires who were acting against their own will.¡±

    ¡°She realized she was being tricked after seeing Raj shah possess the body of a fairy, her own daughter.¡±

    ***

    A Happy Reading!

 Chapter 188 - 188 Chapter 188: Unsheathing the sword

    188 Chapter 188: Unsheathing the sword

    Raj shah possessed the body of Kara¡¯s daughter and made her stood in front of the army of dead that Kara was about to fight.

    She couldn¡¯t do anything after seeing her daughter get possessed by Raj shah. That was when she realized that the vampires she slew were all innocent people who were only controlled by Raj shah.

    Sheid her sword down and disappeared since she couldn¡¯t save nor kill her daughter.

    Many said that the blood fairies were killed by Raj shah. Some said theymitted suicide but no one knew the real story.

    ¡°But before Kara left, she ced a spell on the sword that apart from her, and an individual, no other person will be able to wield the sword. Although my grandfather and his children, including me were able to unsheathe and wield the sword, as long as we keep on using the sword to fight, our energy will keep on decreasing, and anytime soon, we might die.¡±

    ¡°Some of my brothers who had chosen to be a fighter would often order me and the other forgers to forge the Kara sword and even though they knew their energy will decrease if they use it, they still didn¡¯t stop using it to fight.¡±

    ¡°They said to me that they may be short of energy but every time they unsheathe the sword to fight, they feel energized again.¡±

    ¡°Although it is for a short time as they don¡¯tst long till they meet with their demise.¡±

    ¡°I have only four brother left out of ten. Two of them are the men over there.¡± The man pointed towards the exit.

    .....

    ¡°While the other two are just as stubborn as my five other brothers. They are working with the ck market boss, stealing goods from the vampires to sell. If it was only stealing, it would have been better but they also kill any vampire they meet on the way.¡±

    ¡°The vampires are yet to be aware of the fact that an elf did that to their men. All their thought was that it was a vampire¡¯s doing. But soon, they will know and the sparkle city will be in a greater danger.¡±

    Kevin sighed after listening to the history of the Kara sword. It was a sad story. But the more he thought about it, the more he was curious as to why Raj shah was doing all this.

    Why was he possessing the bodies of vampires and fairies? What happened to his body. Did he die or what? What exactly is hidden inside the Triling book that can be read only after he pours ake¡¯s water on the pages of the book.

    What exactly is going on in this world. Why is everything just tangled up like a thread.

    George noticed that Kevin was silent and had jerked him.

    ¡°Are you thinking about the sword. Don¡¯t worry, we can just buy a different one. I wanted to buy the sword but after hearing about its story now, I had second thoughts.¡±

    ¡°But you can still try and unsheathe it to confirm that what I¡¯m saying is the truth. Who knows? Perhaps you may be the individual that Kara talked about. You just have to try your luck.¡±

    Kevin grabbed hold of the sword that was in his hands as he attempted to unsheathe it.

    He breathed in and out as he slide his hands on separate directions and the sword was unsheathed.

    ¡°Wait, how?¡± George eximed surprisingly.

    ¡°You unsheathed the sword? The Kara sword??¡± The man was also surprised.

    ¡°You¡¯re not from our family, that would have exined how you were able to unsheathe it. Are you feeling nauseous or something?¡± The man asked again.

    Kevin couldn¡¯t exin this feeling. He had never felt so relieved as this. He felt empowered and stronger as he grip the sword in his hands.

    That was when Kevin noticed that the sword was light unlike other swords that tend to be heavy. He gave it a few swings in the air and could hear the cutting sounding from this action.

    ¡°This feels great.¡± Kevin finally spoke.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re not feeling nauseous or anything?¡± George asked.

    ¡°Not at all. I feel like this sword belongs to me.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re the individual that Kara was talking about. What do I call you?¡± The man asked.

    ¡°Kevin.¡± He replied, while his gaze was on the sword of his hand.

    The forger immediately went on his knees as he bow down to Kevin.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been honored to meet with a special being as you. I swear my loyalty to you, master Kevin.¡± The man said.

    ¡°Err, it¡¯s okay. You can stand up. I¡¯m not that of a master.¡± Kevin said nervously. ¡°What is your name mister.¡± He asked respectfully.

    ¡°It is Simon, master.¡±

    ¡°Okay Simon, I appreciate your greetings, but I don¡¯t want anyone to know about me yet. Understand.¡±

    ¡°Yes master. I promise to keep my mouth shut.¡±

    ¡°Excellent. I have a question for you. Do you know the man who sells Triling rings to people.¡±

    ¡°Mr Yun! He¡¯s the only merchant selling those kinds of stuffs in the whole market. He sells lost rings that were once used by gods, artifacts that are dangerous to people and many others. I can take you to him if you want. Did you want to buy the Triling ring from him?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, yeah. Something like that. Can you please take me to him?¡±

    ¡°Ah ah, no need pleading. I love to help special people like you. Follow me master.¡± Simon said as he walked toward the exit of the room and the two boys followed after him.

    Kevin walked past the girls and saw that they were still selecting their dresses. He smiled as he watched them having a nice time doing the female thing. It seems like Azura was also having a nice time too.

    They got in front of the Chinese man called Mr Yun. He was an old man, with lots of grey hairs on his head.

    ¡°Mr Yun, you have customers.¡± Simon announced.

    ***

    Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 189 - 189 Chapter 189: Simonéˆ¥æªš brothers

    189 Chapter 189: Simon¡¯s brothers

    Mr Yun lifted his head and saw two young elves in front of him.

    ¡°Hello fes, what do you wish to buy from my goods?¡± Mr Yun asked. ¡°Do you wish for an unlimited speed? I¡¯ve got the rightful ring you could wear. What? The strength of a god, here¡¯s a pill you could use.¡±

    The elf brought out a pill and showed it to the two elves.

    Simon was still with the elves as he wondered what Kevin wanted to use the Triling rings for.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to buy those. I¡¯m here for the Triling ring. I want to buy a whole lot of them.¡±

    Mr Yun was silent but then he startedughing.

    ¡°Ah ah, ahahah! You should have said so from the beginning. You¡¯re lucky I have two left.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Sunny and Kevin said at the same time.

    Sunny and the girls were done purchasing the dresses and essories and they made their toward Kevin.

    .....

    Kevin looked backward and saw that the girls were back. As he looked toward the back, he saw Lexa stared hard into his eyes.

    It was after she disyed a shadow magic that Kevin realized what she did. She copied his shadow magic by staring into his eyes for a few seconds.

    After she copied Kevin¡¯s Magic, she kept the clothes and other stuffs that they bought into the shadow space. After which she ced her arm on Kevin¡¯s right shoulder.

    George scoffed as he saw this.

    ¡®I guess they all knew he¡¯s a special being. They must have been his wives. Lucky him, I have none and I¡¯m not special.¡¯ George grinned internally.

    ¡°What do you mean there are two left. Did you sell all the fifty rings to people?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s fifty?¡± Mr yun was starting to get suspicious of Kevin.

    ¡°I told him.¡± Simon replied.

    Mr Yun didn¡¯t believe this at first but then he recalled that Simon¡¯s brothers were the ones who helped him obtain the rings.

    ¡°Well, the thing is. I was only able to purchase twenty of those rings. The rest of the rings was hidden inside a treasure room.¡±

    The treasure room was heavily guarded by powerful vampire guards since it contains jewelries and essories of the Emperor.

    Stealing jewelries from the pce is a lot more harder than stealing treasures from the vampire city.

    A lot more guards were stationed at the pce than in the city. So it was so hard to sneak without being caught by a vampire.

    Thank goodness, fairies have the scent of a flower Vampires find it hard to differentiate between a fairy and a flower.

    But an elf¡¯s scent was just like humans. They were easily spotted by vampires that was why Simon¡¯s brothers couldn¡¯t go the second time to steal the remaining thirty rings.

    They were only able to steal the first twenty rings because it wasn¡¯t kept inside the treasure room.

    Mr Yun and the elves came across a female vampire maid who had the rings kept inside a container, it was clear that she stole it from the treasure room but the elves stole it from her and escaped.

    Although Mr Yun noticed something strange from the vampire kid. Vampires were known to have red eyes, but hers glowed yellow which was a first to the elves.

    But something else happened that seemed more stranger than the first time. As soon as they took the rings from the vampire, she copsed on the floor and immediately started drying up till her remains was a skeleton.

    The elves didn¡¯t know what happened but they felt like if they stay too long in this ce, they might end up like the vampire so they immediately left the empire, not caring about the remaining thirty rings.

    ¡°I want all of those rings. Both the thirty and the twenty.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°I already sold the twenty.¡± Mr yun said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, steal it or do whatever you want. Just get me the twenty rings, I¡¯ll go for the thirty rings myself.¡±

    ¡°If I get the twenty rings for you, are you going to pay for them?¡± Mr Yun asked.

    Sighs...

    ¡®You¡¯re just as they describe you. You would do anything for money.¡¯ Kevin said internally.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you whatever you want, just get those twenty rings for me.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This old man here has a lot of ways to get the rings. Just as long as you give me the amount of money I ask for.¡± Mr yun said only only nodded okay at him.

    ¡°So, are you nning to go to the vampire city now?¡± Simon asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kevin answers almost immediately. ¡°But I want someone who knows the vampire city so well to teleport me back and forth till I obtain rings.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll agree, but just be prepared to fight him.¡± Simon replied.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see when we get there. Follow me, my brothers are probably drinking close to the battle arena.¡± Simon said.

    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s a battle arena in the ck market?¡± George asked.

    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Simon sneered at him.

    ¡°My brothers were the ones who helped Mr Yun obtain the first twenty rings but the vampires suspected that they were stolen so the security around the empire tightened more than before. Although they are yet to know that the thieves weren¡¯t vampires but rather elves.¡± Simon revealed. ¡°That exins why my brothers are too scared to scared to go there again, or Mr yun would have gotten the thirty rings.¡±

    ¡°I thought they have the Kara sword, can¡¯t they use it?¡±

    ¡°After they experienced the female vampire turn into a skeleton, they also heard news from other vampires about the same thing that was done to some vampire thieves that were caught by the royal guards.¡± Simon replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m right but the magic is simr to what the blood fairies uses back then. Although I read that the blood fairies were forbidden from using the magic because of their ability to control the blood inside their target. They could make him do whatever they want as long as they are able to ess his blood cells. And could kill him by draining their blood, like the vampire girl back then,¡±

    ¡°So you mean a blood fairy is hiding somewhere in the vampire empire.¡±

    ¡°That is just an assumption.¡±

    They had gotten to a different part of the market where the crowd seemed to be a lot more than where they wereing from.

    Lots of people were busy watching the fight going on between two elves. The elves were incredibly huge as bulging muscles appeared on their arms as they fought each other.

    If one was just watching the match, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell who the winner will be as both fighters were strong and skilled in meleebat.

    ¡°These are my brothers.¡± Simon pointed towards two elves who were drinking at the side of the arena.

    There were countless bottles of alcohol in front of them, the ones that has been emptied out and the ones with alcohol in them.

    ¡°Yuck!¡± Lexa said as she perceived the smell of alcohol and felt disgusted by it.

    Simon tilted his backward to see why she reacted that way and saw that she was a fairy.

    Elves were able to drink an unlimited amount of alcohol without getting drunk but fairies aren¡¯t able to. Their taste buds were designed for sweet things like fruits, and fairies easily get drunk with just a tiny little sip of alcohol.

    ¡°Brothers?¡± Simon called.

    ¡°Hey Simon, What a surprise!¡± One of his brothers said as he caught a sight of him. ¡°You came to see us for the first time in forever.¡±

    Just as Simon was tall and huge, his brothers were just as the same, if not bigger than him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to see you, they are.¡± Simon stepped aside and the elves saw Kevin and the others standing in front of them.

    ¡°What do these kids want?¡±

    ¡®Kids?¡¯

    Kevin couldn¡¯t me him for calling them kids. They thought they were kids because of their short height, they didn¡¯t know what they are capable of doing.

    While standing beside Simon, Kevin realized how short he is to him. It was understandable that they thought of them as kids.

    ¡°I need you to take me to the vampire empire.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Hmm, What? You? To the empire?¡± Simon¡¯s brothers startedughing.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of money?¡±

    ¡°As long as you take me forth and back, your payment is covered.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°What exactly do you n on doing?¡± Another asked.

    ¡°Triling rings. Mr Yun said you helped him obtain about half of it, I¡¯m going to take the remaining half. And I will need you to teleport me to the empire and once I obtain the rings, you will teleport me back.¡± He answered.

    ¡°Are you aware of what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ****

    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 190 - 190 Chapter 190: New Quest

    190 Chapter 190: New Quest

    ¡°Do you know what we¡¯re to face out there? Vampires! We¡¯re going into a motherfucking vampire castle. Do you have a death wish?¡±

    ¡°Even if we¡¯re to go with you, you¡¯ll have to duel one of us in a fight. We¡¯ll have to see how strong you are. Would you be able to fight a vampire if youe across one.¡± The second brother said.

    ¡°When are we having the duel, I¡¯m ready if you¡¯re ready. If I win the fight, one of you two is going with me, if otherwise, then I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Deal?¡± Kevin said.

    The two brothers looked at each other before ring back at Kevin.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s fight.¡±

    The ongoing match was put to an end as Kevin and Simon¡¯s brother; Sam went inside the battle ring to have a fight.

    ¡°Our match will be based on how good you are with sword. As you know that sword is the only thing we could use to fight the vampires. Our magic is weak against them now that they have the blood ability.¡± Sam exined.

    ¡°Okay. So how do we decided the winner.¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°The winner draws the first blood. Are you in?¡±

    .....

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get this done with.¡± Kevin smirked.

    Due to how skillful he is with sword, and how powerful he got after unsheathing the Kara¡¯s sword, Kevin was confident he could draw the first blood from his opponent.

    Yes, the opponent in front of him is huge while he¡¯s like a dwarf beside him, but that makes it easier for him to draw the first blood.

    The match had begin and both opponents had charged at each other.

    Kevin was quick to slide out of the way as Sam swung his sword hard at him.

    Although Kevin was yet to unsheathe his sword.

    Sam came swinging his sword at him again, and Kevin only managed to dodge it slightly.

    He could see that Sam has the Kara sword, so his attacks were fast and strong.

    ¡°What is Kevin doing? Why is he not unsheathing his sword?¡± Lexained.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Lexa, he has a n and it¡¯s possible that he¡¯ll win.¡± Sunny said after seeing a vision.

    ¡°Vision?¡± Lexa asked and Sunny nodded her head slightly.

    ¡®I mustn¡¯t let that sword to touch me. I need to get behind Sam and attack but he¡¯s not giving me a chance.¡¯ Kevin grinned as his grip on his sword tightened.

    Just at that moment, Kevin saw an opportunity to attack and had immediately slide under Sam¡¯s feet, unsheathed his sword and slew him at the back.

    ¡°Kevin Wins!¡± The match coordinator announced.

    Sam couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. He red at the sword in Kevin¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Kara¡¯s sword?¡± Sam asked as he got back to where he was once seated. ¡°How were you able to unsheathe it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a story forter. I don¡¯t have much time and it¡¯s gettingte, we need to go now.¡± Kevin said, targeting the curfew time at school.

    Sam has no other choice, he have to go at all cost, Kevin won the fight so it¡¯s time for him toplete the end of his bargain.

    Kevin and sam decided to go alone since where they were going was risky and a lot of people won¡¯t be needed.

    The n was to teleport to the treasure room, take the Triling rings and teleport back to the ck market. And if theye across any vampire or intruder on the way, ying would be appreciated.

    After everything has been ready, Sam grabbed Kevin¡¯s hand and teleported him almost immediately. They appeared in the vampire empire in just a blink of an eye.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Kevin said as he found himself in an entire new ce.

    The halls of the empire were wide and painted white in color, which amazed Kevin a lot. He thought that since Vampires were said to survive only by sucking blood, he thought there would be a ssh of different blood stains but the walls stood white and clean as ever.

    ¡°Uh Huh, a big problem.¡± Sam said as he unsheathed his sword to face the Vampires that approached them.

    ¡°Now that I thought of it, this is not the treasure room. I thought you said we¡¯re teleporting into the treasure room, why are we here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been inside the treasure room that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t. This is the farthest I¡¯ve been able to reach.¡± Sam replied.

    ¡°That must be why Sunny said she couldn¡¯t teleport me here since she has never been to the vampire world before.¡±

    ¡®And besides that, I can¡¯t let here here.¡¯ Kevin said within himself.

    The vampire guarding the treasure were six in numbers and were now making their way towards the two elves.

    The vampires could see that they were elves, the lust to kill came over them at once and they immediately ran toward them.

    Kevin unsheathed his sword as he started fighting the vampires who also have a sword of their own.

    Sam also brought out his sword and started fighting the vampires.

    Kevin saw from the side of his eyes that a few more vampires were heading for them. He had no other choice.

    ¡°Sam,e close to me.¡± Kevin said and sam immediately went closer to Kevin with their backs on each other.

    ¡°Shadow travel.¡±

    Fighting theserge amount of Vampires is a waste of his precious time, although he received a few Exps from ying two vampires, but more and more vampires kept oning. Kevin could only think of one thing.

    He needs to get out of their midst, so he resulted in activating his shadow travel skill which took them into the treasure room.

    The vampires suddenly saw the two elves disappear. Their scent and everything was gone.

    Finally, Kevin appeared in the treasure room with sam.

    Sam was surprised as he saw Kevin disy his shadow magic.

    ¡°Wow, this is really surprising. I didn¡¯t know you have a shadow magic. It is one of the magics I wished to learn but couldn¡¯t. How are you so strong with this little body of yours?¡± Sam said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by people¡¯s physical appearance. The power inside them may be greater than you think.¡± Kevin answered.

    Sam sighed before ncing around the treasure room with a confusion look on his face.

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this suppose to be a treasure room?¡± Sam asked.

    ¡°I should be the one asking you that.¡± Kevin looked around where they are, it was an emptyrge room, dark and full of cobwebs.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it wasn¡¯t a treasure room. Of all the ces in the castle, this ce is the most heavily guarded area, so I only assumed it to be where the emperor¡¯s treasures and golds are kept.¡± Sam said.

    ¡°Does it mean that the emperor has something more special to guard other than his golds and jewelries?¡± Kevin assumed.

    ¡°Then that must exin thedy statue over there. Is it a golden statue?¡± Sam said pointing toward a direction located in the dark area of the room.

    Kevin found this strange, why would the emperor put a lot of guards to guard just a woman statue. But Kevin was not sure if it was really a statue so he decided to check it out with the system.

    < Identifying >

    < Name: Elsa >

    < Race: Blood Fairy >

    ¡°Blood fairy?¡±

    Just as Kevin said this, he saw the woman statue turn around as she started making her way toward the elves.

    As Kevin and Sam saw the woman walk aggressively toward them, they immediately ran to the door. But at a few distance away from them, she immediately stop.

    That was when Kevin noticed the chains that were used to bind her hands, it tied her to the ground so she won¡¯t escape.

    ¡°Oh Mighty Triling, it¡¯s a honor to meet you. Please save me, I need your help. I will grant you answers to the questions you have.¡± The woman pleaded with a tearful voice.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Kevin asked in three words.

    ¡°I¡¯m Elsa, a blood fairy princess. I was captured by Raj shah fifteen years ago. He entered into my body and made me kill a lot of blood fairies. My mother couldn¡¯t kill Raj shah because he was in my body, so she ran off into the forest where no one will see her. Although Raj shah is saying that my mother is dead, I can still feel the blood connection between me and her. So I believe she¡¯s still alive.¡± The woman in chains said.

    < New Quest >

    < Save the blood fairy princess >

    < Quest Reward: New Magic >

    ¡°What about Raj shah?¡± Kevin wanted to help Elsa but he was curious about the person who brought her into this ce.

    From the stories he heard from different people, it shows that Raj shah was strong. He wouldn¡¯t want to face such a person in this his weak state.

    He knew he¡¯s not strong enough to fight Raj shah, not after hearing what he did to those stronger than him. To Trilings stronger than him.

    He intentionally asked so he would know his next course of action, maybe he should save Elsa or not.

    *****

    A happy reading!

 Chapter 191 - 191 Chapter 191: Elsa, the blood Fairy

    191 Chapter 191: Elsa, the blood Fairy

    Elsa was silent for awhile after hearing Kevin ask his question.

    She was standing, while dressed up in a white gown but she abruptly sat on the ground like it doesn¡¯t matter if the gown gets dirty or not.

    She doesn¡¯t care anyway, she has been wearing this gown for the past fifteen years of her life. It was her favorite gown that she nned on wearing to the house of her boyfriend back then.

    She was on her way to his house that she had an encounter with Raj shah who possessed her body and made her stand among her enemies.

    She killed her family and friends and ended up being locked up in this prison.

    Raj shah sometimese to visit her within the interval of two to three weeks, but recently, he only visits Elsa once in a month.

    Although Elsa, with her powers was able to listen to Raj shah¡¯s discussion with the emperor.

    ¡°The emperor made me activate the powers of the blood stone. All the main soldiers of the empire now has the blood ability. The emperor and his son also have theirs, female vampires and kid vampires have blood abilities too. There¡¯s no single one of them that didn¡¯t have a blood ability, which is a heartbreaking news to all magical creatures.¡± Elsa exined.

    ¡°From what I heard in the conversation between the emperor, Raj shah and his son, they n on attacking the human world soon.¡±

    .....

    ¡°This is really bad. If the humans are killed by the vampires, we¡¯ll be next. And with the blood abilities that they have, it will be nearly impossible to defeat them.¡± Sam said with trepidation.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ve got a Triling amidst us.¡± Elsa said pointed at Kevin.

    Sam looked at Kevin confusingly, he turned to look at Elsa again.

    ¡°What do you mean, is he a Triling?¡± He asked.

    Kevin sighed internally.

    ¡°So Rajshah is still in the empire?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Although, he¡¯s far away from where I am.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Kevin asked.

    Elsa let out a silent chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m a blood fairy with blood magic. I can control anything that deals with blood. So I¡¯m able to control any creature with blood in its body. I can control a vampire, fairy and human,¡­ and beasts too.¡± She answered.

    ¡°With my blood magic I was able to control one of the vampire guards standing close to the emperor. That is how I was able to listen to every of their conversations.¡±

    ¡°I know everywhere in the empire, thanks to my blood puppets. I was also able to locate where Raj shah was. He¡¯s out in the garden doing nothing.¡±

    ¡°Nothing? That seems strange. If you know everywhere in the empire, then you must know where the treasure room is located.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°It is close to the room of the emperor¡¯s son; the prince.¡±

    ¡°The emperor has a son? I thought none of his wives were able to bear him a child because of his productivity issue. I can¡¯t believe he managed to have one after these years.¡± Sam chortled.

    ¡°He¡¯s a half Elf half vampire raised among other elves. He only recently came to the empire, but he has grown to be a strong Vampire, most of his elf traits have been filtered after the awakening.¡± Elsa exined.

    ¡°Awakening, what¡¯s that?¡± Sam asked.

    ¡°You guys can talk about thatter. We don¡¯t have much time and It¡¯s gettingte. You all know that vampires sees a lot more in the dark than in daylight. I need to retrieve the remaining thirty rings as soon as possible so we could before any of them notice that Elsa is gone.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°You¡¯re here for the Triling rings?¡± Elsa asked. ¡°I know where exactly it is, the only problem is how do we remove the ones worn by the Empress. She has each of the Triling rings worn on her fingers.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ten rings on her fingers, what about the rest?¡±

    ¡°In a container ced on her dressing table.¡± Elsa said. ¡°We need a n to sneak into her room and take all of the rings including the one on her fingers.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s about sneaking from here to her room, I have the best magic skill we could use.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Okay but we¡¯ll have to wait till she takes her bath. She loves bathing around the evening time, so she might be preparing to take her bath anytime soon. Our job is to get there once she removes the rings and take them before she could notice.¡± Elsa said.

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be too hard, let¡¯s go.¡± Kevin was prepared.

    ¡°No. You can¡¯t go like this. Vampires have a special smelling sense. And since Elves scent can be easily spotted like humans, I¡¯ll suggest you change to a fairy.¡± Elsa advised.

    ¡°Fairy? He can change to a fairy?¡± Sam eximed.

    ¡°That¡¯s why they are called Triling.¡± Elsa answered.

    Kevin didn¡¯t waste any time, he thought of changing into a fairy and he had immediately changed.

    ¡°Wow.¡± Sam eximed surprisingly as he saw an entire new Kevin in front of him. He became more handsome than before and his golden wings were something Sam had never saw before.

    ¡°Nice.¡± Elsamented.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s a surprise how your clothes remained as they are. I heard fairy¡¯s clothes tore once they sprout their wings, but I¡¯m seeing otherwise. Was it a lie?¡± Sam asked.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s the truth. Fairies have this special under top that could be worn before wearing their normal clothes. So it prevents the clothes from tearing once the wings sprout out of their backs.¡± Kevin exined, surprised that Sam didn¡¯t know this.

    ¡°Ohh, technology must have advanced a lot for them to be able to create something like that.¡± Elsa smiled. ¡°You know back in our time, we use magic spells to take off and put on our clothes. And we always have our wings out in the open.¡± Elsa said, pping her wings together.

    ¡°Well, back then, we always think we¡¯re at the peak of technology, we didn¡¯t realize how much technology are yet to be seen. I would love to see the fairy vige once again.¡±

    ¡°Err, grandma Elsa, it¡¯s no longer a vige, it¡¯s called the sparkle city now.¡± Sam didn¡¯t know what to call her. With the way she talked, it showed that she¡¯s older than him and had been in this world before him.

    ¡°I guess everything must have changed.¡± Elsa sighed before turning to face sam with a frown on her face. ¡°I¡¯m not a grandma! I was neen when I was captured by Raj shah, I was the prettiest among all other fairy girls...¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re aged thirty four now.¡± Kevin said as he walked toward her and freed her from the chains by cutting them off with his sword.

    Now that he was closer to her he could see how grandma she looked.

    ¡°And I¡¯m still the prettiest.¡± She said as she brought her two freed hands toward her face and her wrinkled skin subsequently changed into a fine one.

    Not only that but her dirty white gown turned into a new one.

    She stood on her feet and posed.

    ¡°How do I look boys.¡± She winked at Kevin.

    Kevin was stunned as he red at the transformed Elsa in front of him, she was indeed beautiful. If there was any word to describe beautiful, he would love to call her that.

    Kevin would have maybe add her to his harem but he¡¯s not the type to have intimate rtionships with oldies.

    ¡°Can we go now?¡± Elsa said.

    ¡°Yes yes.¡± Kevin said, snapping out of his daze.

    ¡°What about him?¡± She asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Sam said.

    ¡°You¡¯re an elf, your scent might be noticed by the vampires.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of him. Sam, hang on for a while.¡± Kevin said as he activated his shadow space on Sam.

    ¡°Where did he go?¡±

    ¡°In my shadow. Come on, we¡¯ve got to run.¡± Kevin said as he immediately activated the shadow travel.

    They were made to pass through the shadows of buildings and vampires till they reach their destination.

    Elsa was able to locate the empress¡¯s room and soon, they appeared in her room.

    Luckily, she was already the bathroom having her bath and the rings were on her dressing table just as Elsa said.

    Kevin and Elsa hopped out of the shadow as they packed all ten rings but they noticed that the remaining twenty rings were nowhere to be found.

    ¡°I thought you said the thirty rings are here!¡± Kevin whispered silently.

    ¡°It was always here. I don¡¯t know how it disappeared.¡± Elsa said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s look around, it might be hidden somewhere.¡± Kevin said and the two started looking around the room, their footsteps were as silent as ever as they made sure they didn¡¯t make any sound to attract unwanted attention.

    Coincidentally, Kevin stumbled upon a transparent cylinder and saw the Triling rings in it.

    ¡°I found it.¡± He said, but then the door of the restroom opened.

    *****

 Chapter 192 - 192 Chapter 192: The Vampire called Karen.

    192 Chapter 192: The Vampire called Karen.

    Before the empress coulde through the door, Kevin had immediately used his shadow cloak to hide himself and Elsa.

    But even still, the empress could perceive the scent of them.

    ¡°Did someone put flowers in my room?¡± The empress said as she sniffed through the air.

    She moved towards where Kevin and Elsa where hiding with the cloak on.

    The two fairies thought she saw them but then, someone knocked on the empress¡¯s door.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± She asked as she walked towards the door.

    Kevin and Elsa heaved a silent sigh of relief as they saw her turn around.

    The empress opened the door and a young Vampire came in.

    Kevin immediately recognised the vampire and almost called out his name.

    .....

    It was Dan, his first friend who betrayed their friendship and disappeared.

    He thought Dan felt bad on what he did to him and decided not toe to school but howe he is here? In the vampire city, in the empress room.

    Was he captured? Did he became a ve to the vampires? But his dressing doesn¡¯t seem like he is a ve or a captured elf.

    In fact he looked royalty with the beautiful vampires robes he had on. But if he is no ve, what exactly is he doing in the enemy¡¯snd?

    All these thoughts ran through Kevin¡¯s mind as he saw Dan entered the empress¡¯s room.

    But Kevin noticed something strange, the Dan in front of him looks different.

    Different in the sense that he started sniffing into the air like all Vampires do. His skin was paler than it already was when he was an Elf.

    Another thing that Kevin noticed as Dan sniffed through the air was that his amber coloured eyes started glowing red.

    Dan kept on sniffing through the air.

    ¡°Did you put flowers in your room?¡± He asked.

    ¡°It smells nice right? I feel like my roomck something so I decided to add that because of you. I¡¯ve been waiting for you all day.¡± The empress said.

    ¡°Me too.¡± Dan replied stiffly.

    ¡°Are you sure? ¡®Cause you look so timid. Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, of course I am. I¡¯m just tired of siting with the emperor all day.¡± Danined.

    ¡°Hey, shush! What if someone heard you? We can¡¯t let the emperor know about this. Are you sure he¡¯s out with Raj shah?¡±

    ¡°Trust me, they won¡¯t be back in the next two hours. You know how they hunt beasts together for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Then that leaves us together. Come on, let¡¯s do what we have to do before they are back.¡± The empress locked the door from behind so no one will be able toe in, especially the Emperor.

    After the door has been locked, the empress walked toward Dan and strip before him.

    Kevin¡¯s eyes widened as he saw this. He couldn¡¯t believe the Vampire empress was cheating on the powerful Emperor with Dan.

    Elsa had an expressionless face as she watch the two vampires kissed each other and slowly, Dan stripped from his vampire robe.

    Kevin didn¡¯t take his eyes off the two even after they went naked, he was wondering how it was possible for Dan to turn into a vampire.

    To confirm if this is true or it was just a fake Vampirism created with a spell or something, Kevin used his Leak skill on him.

    < Leak >

    < Name: Dan >

    < Race: Half Elf, Half Vampire >

    ¡®He is a half blood?¡¯ Kevin said in disbelief. Then he wondered if Dan¡¯s brothers were also half bloods like him. But why didn¡¯t he take them along with him. They were his brothers as he imed.

    Elsa noticed that Kevin was staring intently at the male vampire, she then mouthed a few words to him.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Aren¡¯t we taking the rings again?¡± Elsa said.

    The two lovers had moved into the inner room as they kissed each other passionately. The fairies were now able to take the remaining ten rings that was on the dressing desk.

    Kevin got up and quickly put all ten rings in his fingers.

    After this has been done, they shadow traveled back to Elsa¡¯s prison.

    Kevin would have made Sam appeared from the shadows space but there was probability he would make a noise that would attract the two vampires that were having sex.

    So his only option was to appear in a ce far from where Vampires would hear their voices.

    Elsa told them that her prison was sound-proofed. She imed to be a noise maker back when she was first locked up in the prison and because of the Vampires high sense of hearing, they couldn¡¯t bear the impact of her crying so they made the room sound-proofed.

    No matter the noise she makes, the vampires outside wouldn¡¯t be able to hear a single bit of it.

    The two appeared in the prison and Kevin immediately canceled his shadow space skill on Sam who appeared before them.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m back. I did it!¡± Same eximed, but then he saw that Kevin had obtained the rings.

    ¡°You put me inside a dark ce, didn¡¯t you?¡± He uttered as he red at Kevin.

    Kevin wasn¡¯t even listening to whatever he was saying. What he saw about Dan was still a surprise to him.

    ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know that Dan was a vampire?¡± Kevin eventually spoke out.

    ¡°Dan?¡± Sam inquired.

    ¡°Do you the vampire prince?¡± Elsa asked.

    ¡°Vampire prince? Dan is the vampire prince you¡¯re talking about?¡± Kevin was more than surprised.

    He now understand why he left the sparkle city for the vampire city.

    ¡°So he was a vampire prince? But why did he leave his brothers? I thought they are brothers, they should also be a vampire too.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°I doubt his brothers are vampires.¡± Elsa said. ¡°If they are vampires, there¡¯s no reason for him to abandon them.¡±

    ¡°But??¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°But they are either Elves or fairies with no vampire traits in them. That¡¯s the only conclusion and reasonable exnation to that. It might be that Dan wasn¡¯t rted to those you called his brothers.¡± Elsa revealed.

    ¡°If Dan isn¡¯t rted to Reed and Zoe, then it means they aren¡¯t brothers. He knew that and left without saying anything to those two elves.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°And here I was, thinking you were worried about him having sex with the empress.¡± Elsa chuckled softly.

    ¡°The vampire prince is cheating?¡± Sam said and startedughing to himself.

    But then, the door of the prison start unlocking.

    Kevin was quick to react, he hid himself and Sam while Elsa returned to her position in the dark corners of the room.

    She remembered that the chains had been cut off from her hands so she immediately hid her hands from the view of the whosoever entered.

    The door opened and a vampire entered. It was a vampire butler assigned to bring in fruits to her every meal time.

    The butler was a young but weak vampire who majors in cooking and preparing meals for the vampire soldiers and the royal family.

    He had always been the scaredy type who gets afraid easily. He was even afraid of Elsa. Every time he was to go to Elsa¡¯s prison, it always take long before he could muster the courage to go.

    He heard stories about how powerful and dangerous blood fairies are and would always think Elsa would harm him if he walk closer.

    But today, he was motivated by a female vampire who happened to be his friend and secret crush.

    They both came to Elsa¡¯s prison together to give Elsa her evening meal.

    Although the male vampire was scared, the female wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°Guys, this shouldn¡¯t take long. The male vampire is always scared toe near me so he will soon be off now.¡± Elsa whispered to the boys who were hiding in the shadow cloak, but then, Elsa saw the female vampire walking toward her.

    ¡°Shit, this one¡¯s not.¡± Elsa uttered as she peeped with her back facing the vampires.

    ¡°Hello, are you okay?¡± The female Vampire said. ¡°I¡¯m Karen, I¡¯m not going to hurt you and I believe you¡¯re not going to hurt me. We need your help, all vampires need your help.¡± The girl said, almost crying.

    Elsa felt the emotions that followed her speech and felt that something was wrong.

    Kevin who was listening to the girl¡¯s words was wondering why they needed Elsa¡¯s help. These twos are enemies, maybe they weren¡¯t before but they are now.

    Why would Vampires need the help of a blood fairy, it doesn¡¯t makes sense.

    But Kevin was thinking of one thing, did they just realised that Raj shah was making them do things against their wishes. If so, why can¡¯t they stop him themselves?

    At least with their blood abilities, they should be able to defeat Raj shah.

    Before the girl could utter any more words, a vampire soldier had appeared behind her.

    ¡°Hey what are you doing. Get out of here now.¡± The vampire soldier shouted, chasing the male and female vampires out of Elsa¡¯s prison before shutting back the door.

    .....

 Chapter 193 - 193 Chapter 193: Do you plan to add her to your Harem?

    193 Chapter 193: Do you n to add her to your Harem?

    Sam heaved a sigh of relief after the vampires had left. They got out of hiding and walked toward Elsa.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s high time we leave.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°That is what I was about to say.¡± Sam added.

    ¡°That girl, her words means something. There is something going on that we don¡¯t know about.¡± Elsa said.

    ¡°I know, but we have to leave now.¡± Kevin said as he grabbed Elsa and Sam¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Teleport us now.¡± He ordered and sam nodded in agreement.

    In a blink of an eye, the three appeared on the other side which was in the ck market.

    ¡°Listen carefully Sam, we don¡¯t know if there are any vampires here. Since we have half vampires and half elves, and vampires who could pretend to be fairies of elves, we need to be careful not to tell anyone about Elsa or our journey to the vampire city. Understood.¡± Kevin warned Sam and he nodded slightly.

    Just then, a fewdies started making their way toward Kevin as his wives gave him a heartfelt hug.

    .....

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re finally back. What took you so long?¡± Lexa the most worried among the three said.

    Kevin returned their hugs before ring toward George who seemed to have put on a different robe.

    Lexa made him took off her father¡¯s robe and collected it from him.

    Kevin guessed that to be why George was wearing a different cloth. He knew Lexa was capable of doing something like that and he was right.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story Lexa.¡± Kevin exined a few on the things that happened in the vampire city. How sam misled them and how they encountered Elsa the blood fairy in the supposed treasure room.

    He also gave them a warning not to reveal any of this to anyone.

    Simon couldn¡¯t contain the amount of wows that left his mouth.

    ¡°So you¡¯re a Triling?¡± He uttered before going down on his knees.

    ¡°Once again, I promise to serve you with all my might.¡±

    Simon had always been a Triling nerd ever since he was young. He had wished to see the Triling during his life time and it seems like his prayers has been answered.

    He didn¡¯t just see the Triling but he happened to be helping him.

    Sam also fell on his knees after seeing his brother swear his loyalty to the Triling.

    ¡°Great Triling, I also pledge my undying loyalty to you.¡±

    Kevin was feeling uneasy watching the two elves kneel down to him.

    He wasn¡¯t ustomed to this and it felt really strange seeing two older elves bowing down to a young male like him.

    ¡°Err, you guys can stand up. People are watching.¡± Kevin said and the two elves immediately stood on their feet while smiling at the onlookers.

    That was when Lexa started admiring Kevin¡¯s fairy wings.

    ¡°Wow, this looks awesome. Golden wings.¡± She said. ¡°I¡¯m quite jealous. I wish I have wings like this.¡±

    ¡°Huh, you¡¯re jealous? Why don¡¯t you be the Triling then. It¡¯s not like you can fight, you¡¯re just a harem wife to him.¡± Elsa said with a smirk.

    Lexa red at Elsa with a stern look.

    ¡°How dare you say that to me, do you know who I am?¡± Lexa said.

    ¡°Who are you? The queen of the fairy kingdom or what?¡±

    ¡°You bitch, I¡¯m trying to show you some respect because you¡¯re a... a... whatever. Do you think I give a shit about you!¡± Lexa said, raising her voice.

    Kevin tried to stop Lexa but then, Elsa also replied back to her, before the two starting exchanging words at each other.

    ¡°Why? Is it because I¡¯m pretty than you?¡± Elsa said, posing with her right leg in front while her arm was ced on her hip.

    Simon and Sam couldn¡¯t believe that a blood fairy could be sopetitive as this.

    ¡®Was all blood fairies like this?¡¯ The two elves wondered and for once, they wished they could have a love rtionship with a blood fairy before they die.

    That is if there are other blood fairies apart from Elsa, the blood fairy princess.

    ¡°You? Pretty? You¡¯re nothingpared to a toilet cockroach with shiny wings. Your wings are all made of poops. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re using magic to make yourself look younger.¡±

    ¡°Tarh, like it was true.¡± Elsa said not batting an eye to look at Kevin even though she knew he and Sam saw her alter her look back at the prison.

    ¡°If you think your petty words could make Kevin fall in love with you, quit now, he¡¯s not the type to date someone as old as you. At least from the stories we heard, we know you have been in this world before Kevin was born.¡± As Lexa said this, Sam shook his head agreement to what she said.

    ¡°She¡¯s even aged thirty-four years.¡± Sam said out of intent and only realised he had said it.

    Elsa blinked after hearing Sam reveal a secret she tried so hard to hide.

    Azura and Sunny couldn¡¯t hold in theirughter and Lexa had also joined them inughing.

    ¡°You girls should stop it already. We have a lot of things in hand to do.¡± Kevin said before grabbing the hands of Elsa and Lexa.

    ¡°Sunny, would you please teleport us back to the academy?¡±

    Sunny slowly walked towards Kevin and grab hold of Lexa and Azura¡¯s hands. Kevin also made George join them since they will be leaving for the forbidden forest together.

    George would have run if he hadn¡¯t knew about Kevin¡¯s identity. He wanted to venture with Kevin to the forbidden forest but even if he nned to escape, Lexa already had his hands and feet bind with her shadow magic.

    Before Sunny teleported them to the academy, Kevin faced the two elf brothers who helped with their mission to take the Triling ring.

    ¡°I want to thank you guys for helping me today, I hope to see you guys someday soon.¡± He said before they finally got teleported by Sunny.

    They appeared inside Sunny¡¯s room, but before George could say anything, Kevin immediately activated his shadow space on him and was left to strode alone in the dark shadow.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Elsa, but you¡¯ll have to stay in the shadows till will find a nice ce for you to stay.¡± Kevin said. Without waiting for her reply, he activated his shadow space on her and Elsa was also teleported to the same ce where George found himself in.

    ¡°Hi.¡± George said as he saw Elsa appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Hurgh!¡± Elsa groaned with frustration as she saw Kevin teleport her without listening to her objection.

    Kevin heaved a sigh of relief after sessfully sending the two strangers into an hideous ce.

    ¡°Why did you have to send them away, Elsa could sleep in the room with me.¡± Sunny said.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s a bad idea.¡± Kevin said walking towards the direction of the bed.

    Of course he had his reasons for sending them away.

    He got to the bed and pointed at the blue coloured panties that was on the bed.

    ¡°You want them to see this?¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Shit, that¡¯s mine.¡± Azura said picking it up from the bed.

    ¡°Another thing, this room is still smelling of our pheromones. Shouldn¡¯t we find something to get rid of the smell.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll open the windows, the breeze will take them away.¡± Sunny said.

    ¡°Andstly, Sunny, will you be able to sleep with Elsa peacefully? You saw how she talked to Lexa. I know Lexa is also the jealous type, and Elsa,... well, she still thinks of herself as the neen year old fairy she was back then. It¡¯s because she spent fifteen years of her life locked up in a prison. So it¡¯s normal for her to admire me.¡± Kevin exined.

    The girls sighed, realising that Kevin was on point with what he said.

    Kevin thought he finally found a way to shut the girls up, but then, Lexa opened her mouth to ask a question.

    ¡°You said she admired you, do you n on adding her to your harem?¡± Lexa asked.

    ¡°Who? Elsa.¡± Kevin sighed and decided to ignore her question.

    ¡°Sunny, do you think we can still see the goddess today?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°It¡¯ste, we have an hour left to curfew. If we are to go ande back, I don¡¯t think we will be able to make it back on time.¡±

    If not for the barrier that gets shut every 10pm, preventing anyone from teleporting inside, Kevin would have try risking it.

    The aim was to teleport to the goddess ce and appear in Sunny¡¯s room, no one will know if they were in their room or not.

    But if the curfew time starts, the barrier protecting the Academy from being invaded from the enemies will automatically be shut.

    Sunny won¡¯t be able to teleport back to the academy and they will have to stay with the Goddess in wherever she lived.

    And besides that, Kevin didn¡¯t think he need to see the goddess since he already have the blood fairy who knows about Trilings by his side.

    Since the n of going to the goddess has been terminated, Kevin decided to arrange a ce where George and Elsa will stay tonight, before they leave for the forbidden forest tomorrow morning.

    ****

    Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 194 - 194 R-18 Chapter 194: Rate the dressing

    194 R-18 Chapter 194: Rate the dressing

    While Kevin was busy making ns to visit the goddess which waster terminated, Kevin¡¯s wives were mouthing words at each other, trying to discuss with each other without Kevin knowing.

    ¡°Lexa, can we go to your Sister¡¯s together?¡± Kevin asked.

    Lexa pouted her lips sensuously as she hesitated to give him an answer.

    ¡°What?¡± He asked but there was still no reply from her.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, I can call someone else to go with me. Azura would you like to go?¡± He asked.

    Azura sighed relentlessly as she walked closer to Kevin.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going, none of us are willing to go.¡± Azura said.

    Kevin was taken aback by her statement.

    ¡°Why, What happened. Did I offend you or something?¡± He asked.

    .....

    ¡°Do you remember us buying some clothes at the ck market?¡± Sunny said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you said you wanted to buy some dress, did you bought them, where are they?¡±

    ¡°Would you love to see them on us?¡± Lexa asked with a smile.

    ¡°Sure why not. I¡¯ll love to see my wives in beautiful dresses.¡± Kevin said and the girls giggled.

    ¡°Then sit back and watch us.¡± Lexa said.

    As Kevin sat on the bed, he saw a dozens of ice creams ced by the side of the room. ¡®Do they n on licking the ice creams? I would love to taste it too.¡¯ Kevin said in his mind but he was immediately interrupted by the girls who had started talking.

    There was a bunch of dresses in front of the girls. Lexa brought them out of the shadow, so the girls could put it on.

    Sunny picked up one of the gowns and spoke;

    ¡°First, we¡¯ll show you the most beautiful gown ady could ever wear.¡±

    The girls stripped naked before Kevin and started putting on beautiful princess gowns with gloves and tiara on their heads.

    ¡°How do we look? Awesome?¡± Azura said posing a style she learnt from Lexa.

    ¡°Give your rating, whose gown is the most prettiest among the three of us.¡± Sunny said.

    ¡°No, who is the most prettiest among us.¡± Lexa added.

    Kevin could only chuckle as he watched the girls.

    He stood up from where he was sitting and started walking towards the girls.

    ¡°Come closer girls.¡± He said as he spread his arms and hugged them.

    ¡°You want me to say who¡¯s pretty among the three of you. Believe me, you¡¯re all pretty to me. You all are my favourite and I will continue to love you.¡±

    He nted kisses on the girls lips and the girls returned theirs. Before they knew it, the kiss had intensified as they soon found themselves on the bed with Kevin.

    Kevin was turned on and couldn¡¯t wait to fuck these lovelies of his. Same for the girls, the gown thingy was just an act. They knew Kevin would be turned on once they strip before him, so they nned it together.

    The pheromones that was in the room also did its part in arousing the sexual feelings of the lovers.

    The girls wanted to unbutton Kevin¡¯s trousers that Lexa spoke up.

    ¡°Wait girls, we¡¯re doing it in turns and I¡¯m going first.¡± She said with a victory smile on her face.

    She took off Kevin¡¯s clothes and pushed him on the bed. She then straddled him.

    She held his face in her hands and he let his hands roam her back. They started making out intensely as he grabbed one of her breasts through her gown, so she took off her gown and her bra and expose her naked breasts to him. While his hands were squeezing her ass, he kissed and sucked both of her nipples.

    Thedies who were watching the two lovers got wet as they finger-fuck themselves.

    Kevin continued to suck on both her nipples and he gave her ass a hard p.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to feel your cock in me.¡± Lexa moaned sweetly.

    She pulled his underpants off and released his cock. His erect cock stood proudly and she took a moment to admire it. She bent down and slowly started to lick the head of his cock.

    Slowly, she took the head of his cock in her mouth and she sucked on it. Then she took the rest of his cock, inch by inch, into her mouth until it waspletely inside her mouth.

    Her hair kept falling in front of her and it blocked the view for Kevin. He couldn¡¯t see her sucking his cock, so he moved her hair away and admired the glorious sight of Lexa sucking his monstrous cock.

    ¡°Oh, fuck! Yes! Suck me, just like that!¡±

    The slurping sounds she gave out while she sucked his dick felt like music to his ears. Her head bobbed up and down as she sucked his cock. She sucked his pre cum and drank it. ¡°It tastes so good.¡±

    She resumed sucking his cock and after sucking his cock for a few more minutes, she bent down and took his balls in her mouth. She sucked and licked his balls before returning to sucking his dick. She sucked his dick as if her life depended on it.

    She stopped sucking his dick and she stood up. She was wearing only her panties and her ass cheeks were free, so Kevin pped both of her ass cheeks.

    He kissed both of her ass cheeks before taking off her panties. She got on her knees and on all fours and she opened her legs as he spread her pussy lips aside. He rubbed her clit with his thumb and he inserted his index finger into her pussy and rubbed her upper pussy wall, searching for her G-spot.

    ¡°Oh, my God! Yes! Oh fuck! Yes!¡±

    He rubbed her clit and her G-spot simultaneously. She couldn¡¯t take the pleasure that Kevin was giving her and she was thrashing around as an orgasm coursed through her body. She settled down and came down from her orgasm.

    Kevin bent down and started to lick her clit and he licked her clit with the tip of his tongue.

    ¡°Yes! It feels so fucking good!¡±

    She spread her legs further and he pulled her closer. He rubbed his entire tongue over her clit as he moved his lips over her clit in a circr motion. He then started tracing the alphabet over her clit with his tongue.

    She was swimming in pleasure with each stroke of his tongue taking her higher and higher in the flight of pleasure.

    He grabbed her clit with his lips and sucked on it like he would suck her nipple. She was going mad with pleasure and she grabbed and squeezed her tits to get some release from the ever-escting tension of pleasure, but it only increased her arousal.

    All her tension eventually burst out as an all-consuming orgasm. Her body shuddered and she almost cked out from the sheer pleasure.

    ¡°OHHH! FUUUUUUUCCKKK!¡±

    When she recouped her senses, she realized that Kevin was still eating her pussy. She had leaked her cum juices when she had cum and Kevin was drinking that.

    ¡°Give me some of that.¡±

    Kevin scooped up her cum juices in his fingers and she sucked it off his fingers.

    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking good at this. Do it again, make me cum again.¡± Lexa said.

    Kevin went down on her again and this time while he was licking her clit, he also inserted a finger into her cunt and finger fucked her as he was eating her out. Very soon, he had taken her to the top of the pleasure mountain again.

    ¡°Oh, fuck! You¡¯re gonna make me cum. OH, FUUUUCCCKKKK!¡±

    Her entire body twitched as she came again. She grabbed him by the back of his head and pushed his head further into her cunt.

    ¡°Fucking taste my cum.¡±

    Kevin drank her pussy juice.

    ¡°Fuck! My pussy is getting so fucking wet for you.¡±

    Kevin smirked as he got up and nted a small kiss on her lips.

    ¡°Fucking fill me up with your cock.¡±

    Lexa was on all fours. Kevin got behind her and gave her ass a hard p. He lined up his cock with the entrance of her pussy and he slowly inserted the head of his cock into her pussy.

    ¡°OHH! FUUUUCCKKK! YES! PUT YOUR FUCKING COCK IN ME!¡±

    Kevin slowly inserted the rest of his cock into her pussy, inch by inch, until his entire cock was inside her. He grabbed her ass cheeks and squeezed them as he fucked her from behind.

    ¡°Oh, my God! Fuck! Your cock feels so fucking good in my pussy! Oh, yes! I fucking love feeling every fucking inch of you.¡±

    The entire bed shook to the rhythm of their fucking. She turned around and they started making out as he pounded her pussy from behind.

    ¡°Oh, my God! Yes! Keep fucking me!¡±

    *****

    Thanks for reading. Thanks to those who unlocked my privilege. Please support me this month.

 Chapter 195 - 195 R-18 Chapter 195: Why didnéˆ¥æª› I think of this!

    195 R-18 Chapter 195: Why didn¡¯t I think of this!

    Lexa grabbed onto the bed for her dear life as he pounded her ruthlessly.

    ¡°Oh, my God! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Oh, fuck! Yes, put your fucking cock in there!¡±

    His thighs mmed into her ass cheeks every time he mmed his cock into her cunt.

    Her hair fell over her face and thrashed all over the ce, due to the force and power with which he was fucking her. He stopped fucking her and pulled his cock out, letting her breathe a bit.

    ¡°Fuck! That cock felt so good!¡±

    The others had orgasmed a lot of times, they couldn¡¯t wait till Kevin was done fucking Lexa.

    And during that time, the girls started sucking on each other¡¯s breasts.

    After Lexa had caught her breath, sheid down in the bed on her back. She looked at him with lust in her eyes and she spread her legs and disyed her pussy to him, inviting him to ravish her again.

    He teased her by rubbing her clit with the head of his cock. He first inserted the head of his cock into her pussy, then slowly, he inserted the rest of his cock into her cunt.

    .....

    ¡°Oh, my God! That fucking cock feels so good in there!¡±

    He grabbed her hips for support and rammed his cock into her, over and over. He grabbed her tis and squeezed them and the sound of their flesh pping against each other echoed around the room. With one hand, he rubbed her clit as he fucked her. She went crazy with pleasure due to his actions.

    Kevin knew that his orgasm was close. He looked into Lexa¡¯s eyes, they were filled with lust.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna cum. Do you want me to pull out?¡±

    ¡°No! Give me your cum.¡± she shouted.

    Kevin increased his pace and he let go and filled her cunt with his cum. Her entire body convulsed as she experienced one of the best orgasms of her life.

    After she came down from the high of her orgasm, she caught her breath.

    Azura immediately got up from Sunny as she made her way to Kevin.

    ¡°I¡¯m next, Lexa scram.¡± She said as she pulled her out of the bed and turned to face Kevin.

    She ced her lips on his and started kissing him passionately.

    As they kissed, Kevin grabbed her tits through her gown and gave them a short squeeze. He continued to kiss her, as he took off her gown and bra off and released her bountiful breasts from its confines.

    Once her breasts came into view, he took a minute to admire them. He then took her breasts in his hands and massaged them, then he bent down and kissed her breasts.

    He took her breasts in his mouth and nibbled on them as he gave her breasts small love bites. He took her nipples in his mouth and sucked them.

    Azura was in heaven as she loved it when Kevin sucked on her tits. She lost herself in pleasure whenever he sucked her tits.

    While sucking her tits, Kevin slowly lowered his hands and took off her under-gown, and panties. He lowered his hands and spread her pussy lips open. He found her clit and started rubbing it with his fingers.

    He inserted one of his fingers into her cunt and started finger fucking her. She knelt down in front of him, his proud, erect cock was directly in front of her face, so she first licked the head of his cock.

    She then licked the entire length of his cock and she took his balls in her hand and then put them in her mouth.

    She sucked on his balls and she licked them. Then, she took the head of his cock into her mouth and she sucked on the head of his cock. She slowly started sucking on his cock. She took his cock, inch by inch, into her mouth, until it waspletely inside her. She increased her pace and sucked his cock.

    Kevin grabbed her by the back of her head and started thrusting his cock into her mouth. She matched his rhythm and she sucked his cock for a few more minutes.

    After sucking his cock, sheid down on her back on the bed. She spread her legs and disyed her cunt to him and she spread her pussy lips and he bent down and licked her clit with the tip of his tongue.

    He then licked her clit with his entire tongue and he started to lick her clit in a circr pattern.

    Azura was in heaven and she lost herself in the pleasure that Kevin¡¯s actions were bringing her. Her moans filled the room and under Kevin¡¯s expert cunnilingus, she reached the peak of her pleasure and orgasmed.

    After she orgasmed, she took a few minutes to catch her breath. She took deep breaths and her tits rose and fell, as she took deep breaths. This caused a tidal wave of pure lust in Kevin, so he grabbed her tits and he twisted and tweaked her nipples.

    Kevin rammed her cock into her cunt and Azura screamed as he rammed his cock into her cunt, with no warning, as he has done before. She felt like he was going to tear her in two. He relentlessly rammed his cock into her, over and over and soon, Azura¡¯s screams of pain turned to screams of pleasure.

    The sounds of flesh pping against flesh filled the room as he fucked her like a man possessed. He fucked her roughly, not caring for her needs or pleasure and she loved it when he did that.

    He fucked her like an animal and he kept sucking her tits as he fucked her. She wished she could feed him and then, she thought of a bright idea.

    ¡°Kevin! Kevin! Wait!¡±

    Kevin pulled out of her and he had a concerned look on his face.

    ¡°What happened, Azura? Are you hurt?¡±

    She smiled at Kevin before shing them at the girls.

    ¡°Nope, just watch me. I have an idea.¡±

    She picked one of the can ice cream that they bought from the ck market. The girls watched as she scoop the cream on her hands. She walked back to the bed and ced some cream over both of her breasts and ced some over her belly button. She also ced some cream over her clit and then, sheid down on the bed, on her back.

    ¡°Fuck, why didn¡¯t I think of this.¡± Lexa was disappointed.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ve got to be patient.¡± Sunny giggled.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve seen the future right? Why didn¡¯t you stop me when I said I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    Sunny kept onughing as she listen to Lexa whine.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll agree to it anyway, why bother.¡±

    ¡°Argh!¡± Lexa grinned as she wanted to try what Azura did.

    As Azuray on her back, Kevin nced at her and gave her a mischievous smile as he first ate all the cream on her clit and he then licked her clit till he brought her to another orgasm.

    He then ate the cream on her belly button and he licked every corner of her belly button. Then, he came to her tits and he sucked the cream ced on her nipples. When he sucked her nipples and ate the cream on them, it felt like she was feeding him. This very thought sent her over the edge and she came again.

    After sucking her breasts, he turned her over. She got down from the bed and he made her face away from him. She disyed her ass to him, as she spread her legs a little.

    He inserted the head of his cock into her cunt as she gave out a little moan of pleasure. He slowly inserted his cock into her, inch by inch, until it waspletely embedded in her cunt. He moved his cock in and out of her cunt, first slowly and then a little faster. After a few minutes he had established a steady pace and she matched his rhythm. Azura let out a pleasing moan every time he rammed his cock into her.

    He raised his hand andnded a hard p on one of her ass cheeks, she moaned loudly which turned the girls on even more. He pped her ass a few more times as he pounded her pussy from behind.

    After what seemed like an eternity, he felt like he was about to cum. He increased his pace and just by the increase in his pace, Azura could tell that he was about to cum, so she thrust her hips to match his pace.

    He came and flooded her pussy with a gallon of cum and the cum flowed out of her cunt. Azura also came so hard that she almost lost her consciousness.

    The two other girls also came as they finger fucked themselves.

    Sunny was turned on so badly and couldn¡¯t wait to get fucked by Kevin.

    ***

    A happy reading!

 Chapter 196 - 196 R-18 Chapter 196: A new style

    196 R-18 Chapter 196: A new style

    It was Sunny¡¯s turn, she also has a style of her own that she wanted to try with Kevin.

    She wanted to be in control, reversing the roles that she shared with Kevin in the morning.

    She made Kevin stand up while leading him into the bathroom. The other girls also followed after them, all naked.

    Now Kevin and the girls were in a brightly lit bathroom spacious enough to upy the girls. Sunny slipped her hand down his cock and gently cupped his balls as she squeezed them yfully.

    With Sunny¡¯s hand still cupped around his balls, Kevin¡¯s cock stood proudly as it stick out horizontally.

    Since she said she wanted to reverse the roles, Kevin decided to y along. Sunny pressed down on his shoulders so that he sat down with her behind him, and she began to gently wash his shoulders.

    She was soaping his back, watching the water drip off his hairless back. To encourage him, she reached around his waist and caressed his cock, which poked out of the water. She ran her fingers up and down the length of his shaft, before taking the head between her forefingers, and gently pulling the foreskin back.

    She felt Kevin arch his back as the thrill pulsed through his body, so she cupped his balls in one hand and gently pumped his cock with the other. He let out a low moan, as the warm water, gentle rhythm and soft caress allbined to increase his pleasure.

    Suddenly, he stood up, and turned round to face her, carefully sitting down in front of her, one leg on either side of her torso. He reached out and tweaked her nipples. His touch was rough, and the pinch was too tight, making sunny to moan a little.

    .....

    ¡°Sorry, did I hurt you?¡± Kevin asked

    ¡°A little.¡± she replied.

    ¡°Let me kiss it better.¡± and with that his head bent down to kiss her breasts slowly and sensuously, so that she could feel his wet lips andscivious tongue. Sunny lent backwards to savor the warm kiss of the bath and the hot kiss of her husband.

    His tongue was circling each nipple, and then gently licking her breast, while his hands caressed her, more gently now.

    Sunny moaned as his hands explored her, caressing her breasts, alternating from one to the other, before yfully biting her nipples.

    Now, one hand had slid down her body and was stroking her stomach, her arm, her breasts, her waist, before gently, almost identally, caressing the inside of her thigh. The excitement and anticipation was unbearable, and now his kisses started to include her navel, with his tongue burying itself deep inside her navel. He needed no prompting.

    He moved his knees back so that he was kneeling directly in front of her. And his kisses began to take in the parts of Sunny¡¯s body that was above the waterline.

    He removed the plug and drained the water out of the bath, so that his kiss gradually included her stomach, her hips, her abdomen, and finally, he began to gently kiss her pussy. Sunny let out a low moan. Her body waspletely rxed and Kevin¡¯s soft kisses excited her enormously.

    But it was too cramped in the bath.

    She lifted his head, took him by the arm and lifted him up to his feet. She looked at his wet body, with foam and bubbles dripping down his smooth body. His cock was standing tall, and she nted a delicate kiss on its tip.

    It quivered, and stood up even straighter now. She wrapped her hand around his balls and squeezed, gently at first, but getting tighter and tighter, while gradually pulling back his foreskin with the finger tips of her other hand.

    He moaned, and sank to his knees, as the dominant woman held him in a vice-like grip. Sunny pumped him softly, but tightly, for two or three strokes when suddenly, and without warning, his whole body convulsed and a wad of semen spurted from his cock and hit the tiles of the bath surround.

    He smiled after releasing and the other girls have this amazement look on their faces.

    Then Sunny released her grip on his cock and balls, and touched the wad of hot viscous fluid gently sliding down the tiles of the wall. The cum stuck to her fingers, and she carefully scooped it all around her fingers while he watched her.

    It hung in arge globule between her first two fingers, and while he watched her, open mouthed and gasping for breath in ecstasy, she held out her first two fingers of her hand and thrust the cumden fingers between his lips and into his mouth.

    He pulled back his head, but the cum had transferred off Sunny¡¯s fingers and on to his mouth, and the globule simply dripped off his top lip, and formed a pearly string before sliding onto his lower lip in a slownguid movement.

    The girls, including Sunny felt so horny at the sight of this, they saw how sexy Kevin¡¯s lips was but then Kevin simply scooped up some water from the bath and washed it away.

    Sunny then gestured for Kevin to step out of the bath. He stepped out and wrapped the towel to cover himself up.

    As soon as they got out of the bath, Sunny took him by the hand, and led him through to her bed. Kevin smiled as he looked up to Sunny, eyes wide with anticipation of what was going to happen next.

    Yet Sunny didn¡¯t disappoint him

    Standing at the head of the bed, Sunny lifted her right leg onto the bed, and nted it on the bed on the far side of Kevin¡¯s head, so that he could get a good view of her pussy right in front of his face. He looked at her pussy, then at her, then at her pussy again.

    She felt her juices flowing as the delicious feeling of anticipation washed over her. She felt horny as hell, and now she was going to get satisfaction.

    In case he didn¡¯t get the message, she took her right hand and gently parted her lips, showing him what she wanted. She took her left hand and ced it behind his head and lifted her head so that his lips touched her lips, and she felt the burning heat of his hot tongue lick her clitoris.

    She held his head there as his tongue eagerly licked her, slowly at first, but then faster and faster, as Kevin got into the rhythm of pleasuring her. She arched her head backwards and closed her eyes as she felt the sense of mastery, of dominating Kevin, while he explored her with his mouth.

    ¡°Kiss it¡± she murmured, the first words the pair had exchanged for what seemed an eternity.

    The sharp roughness of the tongue was reced by the soft gentleness of his kiss, as his lips kissed her clit with reverence. She moaned at this.

    The two girls could imagine the feel of Kevin¡¯s tongue as lick each other¡¯s clit .

    Moans followed after moans turning everyone on badly. Kevin seemingly enjoyed this too, as he began to kiss Sunny¡¯s whole pussy, a kiss here and a lick there, a tongue darting in between her lips.

    This was too much for Sunny, who was starting to get cramp standing with her leg cocked over him, so she took her leg off the bed, and turned around, before kneeling over his waist, facing the foot of the bed.

    This presented him with a full view of her pussy, and she felt his hands grip her round her hips and pull her back gently, so that he could bury his whole face in her pussy. She thrust her hips back in his face in a rhythmic pulse so that his head banged gently against the head board of the bed.

    She heard him moan with pleasure.

    Her hands reached out to Kevin¡¯s cock which was was erect as always. She leaned forward and cupped his balls gently in her left hand.

    His cock twitched with pleasure, as the wetness of his mouth mingled with the wetness of her pussy. She moved her head forward and blew on the tip of his cock, and he twitched again, and she felt him grow a little stiffer. She took the first two fingers of her right hand and gently pulled back his foreskin a little.

    He got harder.

    The head of his cock was moist with pre-cum, so she traced a circle around the head of his cock with her finger, making it glisten silvery and wet. He moaned with pleasure as his activity at her pussy got more fric. She was still rhythmically pulsing backwards and forwards. And now he had begun to insert one finger into her pussy, softly, increasing her pleasure with each pumping movement.

    She grasped his cock tightly in her right hand and felt him fully erect between her fingers. She slowly dragged his foreskin back revealing a moist and pink head. He paused momentarily from his industrious licking of her pussy and moaned out loud.

    She thrust her ass backwards in his face to encourage him to carry on, as she could feel the pleasure increasing quickly now. She heard his head knock against the head board and he mumbled something.

    ****

    Thanks for reading. A massive thanks to those who supported me.

 Chapter 197 - 197 R-18 Chapter 197: Foursome.

    197 R-18 Chapter 197: Foursome.

    ¡°I- have to go now.¡± Kevin said but as he was about to stand up, the two other girls pushed him back to the bed.

    ¡°Not after giving us a foursome fucking.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost curfew, I need to meet with Lina.¡± Kevin said again.

    ¡°Are you nning to leave us like this?¡±

    Kevin was speechless, he sighed and closed his eyes as the girls started with their possessiveness.

    ¡®Well they are wives. Wives first then every other person follows after.¡¯ Kevin said within himself as he shed a smile at the girls.

    ¡°You can do whatever you want with me. I promise I¡¯ll make you regret it. I¡¯ll fuck you till you¡¯re unable to stand up.¡± Kevin smirked.

    Lexa was the first to act. She gripped his balls a little tighter in her left hand, and began to pump his cock up and down.

    As she did this, Azura brought her face close to Kevin¡¯s as she gave him a naughty smile. They took each other¡¯s faces in their hands, they caressed their cheeks and started kissing.

    .....

    Kevin kissed Azura and she responded passionately. Their tongues intertwined and they kissed each other. Kevin slowly massaged and squeezed her tits as he kissed her neck, and Azura started to moan.

    Lexa proceeded in sucking Kevin¡¯s cock while Sunny was getting turned on by watching Kevin and the two girls.

    Lexa got on her knees and she grabbed his monstrous cock with both of her hands and kissed it.

    Lexa took the head of his cock into her mouth and she slowly sucked the head of his cock. She slowly started to take more of his cock, inch by inch, into her mouth until it waspletely inside her mouth.

    Sunny came near them and kneeled beside Lexa. Lexa then gave Sunny Kevin¡¯s cock and Sunny stroked it a couple of times before taking it in her mouth.

    Kevin caressed Azura¡¯s tits as they kissed more passionately than before.

    For the next few minutes, Sunny and Lexa took turns sucking his cock. While Kevin switch from Kissing Azura¡¯s lips to sucking her clit.

    Azura straddled his face with her clit while she grabbed her breasts with one hand as he did this.

    When Lexa sucked his cock, Sunny licked his balls and then Sunny and Lexa kissed each other.

    Lexa slowly kissed Sunny¡¯s neck. Lexa looked at Kevin when Sunny was kissing her neck and he saw that Lexa¡¯s eyes were filled with lust.

    Lexa grabbed Sunny¡¯s tits and massaged them. She bent down and kissed Sunny¡¯s nipples before taking them in her mouth and sucking on them. She started to kiss Sunny again, while her hands massaged Sunny¡¯s breasts. Lexa stimted Sunny¡¯s nipples by rubbing them with her thumbs.

    Kevin got up and made Lexay on the bed down on the bed on her back. Lexa had thrown caution to the wind as she spread her legs and presented her pussy to everyone.

    Kevin proceeded in massaging Lexa¡¯s tits while Azura made Sunnyy down as she bent down and started licking Sunny¡¯s clit.

    Kevin also bent down and started to lick Lexa¡¯s clit. Azura licked and caressed Sunny¡¯s clit while Lexa was getting eaten out by Kevin. Azura then kissed Sunny¡¯s inner thighs.

    As Kevin ate Lexa¡¯s pussy, her breathing gradually became deeper. Her pleasure was increasing at a steady rate and so was her heart beat. Lexa was swimming in a sea of pleasure due to the actions of Kevin. Same could be said for Sunny but it wasn¡¯t as pleasurable as Kevin¡¯s. The room was filled with Lexa¡¯s moans.

    Kevin stopped licking Lexa¡¯s clit after a few minutes as they switched. Sunnyid down on the bed on her back and Kevin got down and spread open Sunny¡¯s pussy lips. He licked her clit while Lexa licked Azura¡¯s clit

    Kevin went down on Lexa and spread her pussy lips wide. He licked her clit while she massed her own tits. Lexa also licked Azura¡¯s clit as pleasurable waves was sent into their bodies.

    This continued for a few moments and the two women were close to their orgasms. Soon, they both screamed out as their whole bodies drowned in pleasure.

    Kevin lined up his cock with the entrance of her pussy and he slowly pushed it in. The head of his cock prated her cunt, so he pushed the rest of his cock slowly into her cunt, as he started fucking her slowly.

    Sunny felt like his cock was going to split her in two. His cock reached ces in her pussy and it made her pussy feel so full.

    Kevin grabbed Sunny¡¯s hips for support and increased his pace as she started to give out moans of pleasure.

    ¡°Oh, fuck! Yes! Faster! Fuck me faster!¡±

    Kevin further increased his pace and Sunny¡¯s tits bounced up and down as he pounded her pussy. Lexa caught one of Azura¡¯s breasts with her teeth while Azura finger fucked herself.

    Kevin used one of his hands and rubbed Azura¡¯s clit as he fuck Sunny and then he inserted one of his fingers into Azura¡¯s cunt and started finger fucking her. He rubbed her clit with his thumb while he was finger fucking her he kept on pummeling Sunny¡¯s cunt.

    Sunny was lost to pleasure as she kept screaming due to the overwhelming pleasure she was experiencing. Azura was also losing herself. Kevin found Azura¡¯s G¨Cspot and started rubbing it while fucking Sunny with his monster cock.

    Azura reached an orgasm. ¡°OH, FUCK! OH YES! FUCK!¡±

    Kevin continued to fuck Sunny while Azura was recovering from her orgasm. Lexaid beside Sunny and in ce of Azura, Kevin finger fucked Lexa.

    After Azura recovered from her orgasm, shezily continued sucking at Lexa¡¯s nipples while Sunny was also nearing her own orgasm.

    Sunny started to thrust her hips in an attempt to match Kevin¡¯s rhythm. Kevin and Sunny fucked each other with a singr aim, to bring the other to climax. Exhaustion was starting to creep into Sunny, but she wanted to orgasm again before sumbing to exhaustion and she wanted to make Kevin cum.

    Kevin was about to cum. ¡°Sunny, I am about to cum. Are you ready.¡±

    Sunny locked her legs behind his back and thrust her hips at him. Kevin understood what her answer was, so he released a flood of cum into her pussy. The moment his cum hit her cunt walls, her mind turned to mush.

    ¡°OOOHHH! FUUUUUUCCCKKK!¡±

    Sunny almost passed out, but she took deep breaths to recover her energy. Kevin was still hard, so he turned his attention to Lexa.

    Lexa looked at him and smiled as she spread her legs and presented her pussy to him. He grabbed her tits and he twisted, tweaked and rubbed her nipples. He took her nipples in his mouth and licked and sucked them.

    He bent down and spread her pussy lips. He caught her clit with his lips and sucked her clit like he would suck her nipple. This caused Lexa¡¯s body to express a massive orgasm.

    He lined up his cock with her pussy and pushed it in. He slowly started fucking her as he looked into her eyes. Both lovers were captivated by the other¡¯s eyes and they couldn¡¯t take their eyes off each other.

    Lexa¡¯s breasts bounced up and down due to Kevin pounding her cunt, so Kevin bent down and sucked her tits while he fucked her senseless. The sound of the bedpost hitting the wall filled the room and it was matched only by the sound of flesh pping against flesh.

    ¡°Oh, yeah! Just like that! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!¡±

    Kevin pulled out his cock and turned her over. He rammed his cock into her and started fucking her from behind. No one made Lexa feel as much pleasure as Kevin did. He grabbed her tis from behind and squeezed them as he pounded her cunt.

    Kevin let go of her breasts and he raised one of his hands and brought it down hard on one of her ass cheeks. Even the pain was pleasurable to Lexa.

    Lexa¡¯s tits dangled down from her chest, so every time Kevin rammed his cock into her, they swung like a pendulum. Azura had recovered by now and she got below Lexa and grabbed and sucked her nipples.

    Kevin increased his pace and started to fuck Lexa roughly. Lexa was experiencing one wave of orgasms after the next. Azura used her hand to rub Lexa¡¯s clit as Kevin fucked her from behind.

    Kevin was going to cum but he didn¡¯t ask Lexa about cumming inside her. She wasn¡¯t in a ce to understand what he was saying, since her mind was drowning in pleasure. Kevin wasn¡¯t sure she even knew what was going on in the realm of mortals.

    Kevin rammed his cock as deep into her cunt as he could and let loose a torrent of cum into her cunt and Lexa reached the boundaries of consciousness when his cum filled her cunt. Kevin and Lexaid down on the bed,pletely exhausted. Azura licked and sucked the cum that was flowing out of Lexa¡¯s pussy. Kevin took a few minutes to gather himself and then he went to the bathroom and had a shower.

    When he came back, all three women were asleep, still naked on the bed. He could see that they were exhausted, so he ced a kiss on both their foreheads and left for Lina¡¯s room in the library.

    *****

 Chapter 198 - 198 Chapter 198: Preparing for tomorrow.

    198 Chapter 198: Preparing for tomorrow.

    Upon getting to the library, Kevin made his way into Lina¡¯s room at the right.

    He knocked on the door a few times and it was soon opened up by Lina.

    ¡°Hi.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± Lina was already in her nightgown and was just about to go to bed that Kevin knocked on her door.

    She thought it was grace and didn¡¯t want to open up but she changed her mind and decided to see what the person has for her.

    That was when she realised that it was Kevin and not Grace. She heaved a sigh of relief and opened the door for Kevin to enter.

    ¡°First time in history, you never came to see me voluntarily. I guess my sister is sleeping to let youe here all alone. Did youe to see me or what.¡± Lina said as she smiled at him flirtatiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you, it¡¯s about the forbidden forest.¡± Kevin said.

    Lina realised that Kevin wasn¡¯t here for what she thought he¡¯s here for, so she suspended her flirting forter and listened to him.

    .....

    ¡°I n on heading to the forest at dawn before anyone could wake up.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Why? Is there something you want to hide?¡±

    ¡°Well, Lexa and a few other girls are going with me. I wouldn¡¯t want Grace to see them go with me, that¡¯s why I need to wake up as early as possible tomorrow. And second, I don¡¯t n on taking her test, so we¡¯ll have to sneak out without her knowing.¡± Kevin said and Lina also reasoned with him.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll help you. You need to go through a portal to arrive at the foot of the forbidden forest from the academy. Otherwise you¡¯ll have to walk for two hours before reaching the foot of the forest.¡±

    ¡°About that, I¡¯ll take care of the guards. They will obey me once I use the influence of my father on them.¡± Lina said.

    ¡°Okay. Thank you Lina, but I need your help with one more thing.¡±

    Kevin cancelled his shadow space and two people appeared before them-Elsa and George.

    ¡°Who are these?¡± Lina asked surprisingly.

    ¡°This is Elsa...¡± Kevin said before he was interrupted.

    ¡°The one and only blood fairy princess. Nice to meet you.¡± Elsa said as she presented an handshake to Lina.

    Kevin sighed.

    ¡®Are all princesses like this?¡¯ Kevin asked the System.

    ¡®It¡¯s understandable for her to act this way. You were once like that when you got to leave the wizard¡¯s house. The feeling of being free after being locked up for a long time.¡¯ Louis said.

    ¡®At least I had a sealed mouth unlike her.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m sure you would have tell everyone about your identity if I hadn¡¯t warned you from the beginning.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m George, the Normal Fairy prince.¡± George said smiling at Lina. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, it¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you Lina.¡±

    George pulled Lina¡¯s hand and kissed it. He couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯s kissing the hand of the famous Lina that all males wanted to have as wife.

    ¡°The pleasure is mine.¡± Lina said as she withdrew her hands from his grip.

    ¡°Kevin, who are these people?¡±

    ¡°Just as she said, she¡¯s the blood fairy princess that was captured by Rajshah a long time ago. I kinda sneaked into the vampire city and rescued her.¡±

    ¡°And him? A banana prince or what did he call himself.¡± Lina said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a banana prince!¡± George objected. He was slightly hurt upon Lina¡¯s remark.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Kevin said as he ced his hand on George¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Elsa and George are also going with me to the forbidden forest tomorrow, but the problem is, they needed a ce to stay for the night. Can you please help me with that?¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°On one condition. I¡¯m only taking thedy with me. I¡¯ve got no space for the male.

    ¡°What? There¡¯s a sofa, I can sleep on it till morning.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not sleeping in my room. I don¡¯t allow boys to sleep in my room okay?¡±

    Kevin chuckled at this and then patted George on the back.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to leave him here either. He is my prisoner. He was caught by your sister, Lexa for stealing your father¡¯s traditional robe.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°What? You stole the most cherished robe of my father. How did you do that? H-how?¡± Lina asked.

    ¡°Unfortunately, we have to go. Thanks for your help Lina, we¡¯ll meet as early as possible tomorrow. Goodnight!¡± Kevin said as he dragged George towards the door.

    As soon as he got out of Lina¡¯s room, George started protesting but before he could say anything, Kevin had activated his shadow space skill on him.

    Now he was in a dark empty ce all alone. No blood fairy to talk to, it was just empty and dark.

    Kevin proceeded to the next ce he intended to visit. The clinic bay. He wanted to see how Jeri was doing.

    She was still sleeping with a few injection lines drawn into her veins.

    ¡°Sorry Jeri, but I¡¯ll have to leave you for now.¡± Kevin said as he brought his hand closer to her face. But as his hand touched her skin, he was electrocuted with lightning and had tumbled to the ground.

    Kevin groaned as he felt his back crash against a bed ced beside Jeri¡¯s.

    Wondering what was happened, he stood on his feet and decided to touch her again but nothing happened this time.

    ¡°What was that?¡± He uttered as he looked around him.

    There were no nurse or patient in the ward, what could have caused the lightning that electrocuted him.

    ¡°Was it his imagination?¡± He tried to calm his fast beating heart as he take in breaths severally.

    After waiting for a few minutes, he felt like it was gettingte so he left for the next ce he wanted to visit before going to bed. The administration office.

    There were a few soldiers here and there so Kevin decided to use his shadow travel skill to enter into the admin office since it was locked.

    He got into the office and started looking through all the stuffs he could find. He searched the room for a few minutes until he eventually find what he was looking for.

    The sword that was given to him by the wizard. His most cherished treasure.

    He unsheathed the sword and cut through the air a few times before sheathing it back.

    ¡°Good as always.¡± Hemented.

    Now he has two swords; the sword given to him by the wizard and the Kara sword.

    With these two powerful swords, any opponent that challenges him will have their heads brought to the ground.

    Once he had obtained the sword and everything he needed to do has beenpleted, Kevin made his way towards Sunny¡¯s room.

    The girls were sleeping peacefully as ever.

    Kevin smiled as he watched them snore; ¡°You girls did well today. I¡¯m afraid we will be facing something more terrible as from tomorrow. But be at rest, I¡¯m here for you. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    Kevin sat on the couch and brought out the Thirty Triling rings he took from the vampire city.

    ¡°I still have to meet that Chinese man tomorrow. I hope he has gotten the rest of the rings.¡±

    Kevin sighed; ¡°Until then, I¡¯m not wearing any of these rings.¡±

    Kevin wanted to ask a few things about George¡¯s mission to the forbidden forest so he went into the shadow space and sat beside him.

    George wasying on the shadowed floor and he seemed to be sleeping.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Kevin called out. ¡°Are you sleeping?¡±

    George raised his head as he heard Kevin¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Wow, you came to visit me. How touching and surprising.¡± George said before cing his head on the ground to sleep.

    ¡°What do you n on doing in the forbidden forest? You said you were on a secret mission, what exactly is it?¡± Kevin asked.

    Once again, George lifted his head to look at Kevin.

    ¡°It is more like a suicide mission. Someone ced a bet of $10,000 if I could go to the forbidden forest ande back with strawberry fruits.¡±

    ¡°Strawberry fruit?¡±

    ¡°From my research, Fairies hadn¡¯t tasted a strawberry in ages. All strawberry trees are either dead or unable to produce fruits. The only strawberry fruit tree that still existed and produce fruits is far away from the fairnd and that can only be found in the forbidden forest.¡±

    ¡°What? So you¡¯re heading into a dangerous forest because of a strawberry fruit?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s for the money. They said if I could find the fruit and bring it back to the fairnd, they will give me a sum of ten thousand dors. Isn¡¯t that awesome?¡± George eximed.

    ¡°I see. You didn¡¯t care even if you die on your way in or out of the forest. Pfft, I can¡¯t believe you could be so stupid because of money.¡±

    ¡°Hey, before I met you, I was scared of going but I¡¯m no longer scared now that you¡¯re here with me.¡± George said.

    ¡°What? Are you kidding me? You¡¯re my prisoner.¡±

    ¡°I would rather be a prisoner to you than go all alone into that scary forest as a freeman. Thanks for letting me be your prisoner.¡± George said before cing his on the floor to sleep.

    Kevin thought long and hard about his statement. In the end, he smiled and left the shadow space.

    Kevin then went into the bathroom to have a nice night shower after which he cleaned up and slept with his wives on Sunny¡¯s bed.

    .....

    He made Azura lie with her chest ced on his. While he rubbed the naked breasts of his wives.

    Soon after, he drifted off and went into a deep sleep.

    ****

    A happy reading! Thanks for your help!

 Chapter 199 - 199 Chapter 199: A Villain or Hero

    199 Chapter 199: A Viin or Hero

    ¡°Kevin!¡± ¡°Kevin!!¡±

    Kevin suddenly jump up from the bed, naked as he threw away the nket that covered his body.

    He fluttered his eyes open as he heard the screaming noises of people and his wives.

    ¡°Kevin,e!¡± Lexa shouted for Kevin as she and the other girls stood at the door exit.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± As he got off the bed to catch up with the girls but a fallen roof was in between him and the girls.

    Kevin looked up and saw dark flying creatures hovering around in the sky.

    ¡°Is that a dragon?¡± Kevin said but the presence of someone interrupted him.

    Standing in front of him was a man in golden armour, he had in his hand a club whose end has sharp spikes.

    ¡°KEVIN!!¡±

    .....

    He heard one of his wives scream.

    His gaze subconsciously flew towards the direction of the noise and he saw his wives being carried away by multiple dragons.

    These dragons weren¡¯t exactly the type of dragon that everyone imagined.

    Some of the dragons has a single eyes with the other eyes barely visible.

    While in some dragons, they have no eyes but they attack by following the instructions of their summoner.

    These dragons have a simr colour of ck but they possess different magics. some of them have fire magic, while others are water, or ice and many more.

    Kevin wanted to rescue his wives but he was hit by the man in front of him. The spikes of the club sunk into his skin and blood ooze out of the holes it made to his body.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Kevin groaned as he saw the club sunk into his stomach.

    < -2 HP >

    < -2 HP >

    < -2 HP >

    < -2 HP >

    Kevin was loosing a lot of blood and he could only attempt something at the moment.

    He saw that the armour man was about to strike at him again, so he stretched his hands forward to electrocute him with lightning but unfortunately, nothing happened.

    Instead, the club smash against his right arm, causing different holes to appear on them.

    ¡°Louis, Louis, are you hearing me?¡± Kevin said but there was no reply from the A1 system.

    ¡°What the hell Is happening?¡± He screamed out loud.

    Kevin had lost a lot of blood and couldn¡¯t move his body. His arm was broken and his ribs were aching tremendously. His vision was getting blurry and the only thing he saw was his HP that was now 50 in number.

    He felt he could hear the armour man saying something, so he listened attentively.

    ¡°You call yourself a Triling that saves the innocent, but you failed to realise that these innocent people of yours betrayed you just like they betrayed all other Trilings that existed.¡±

    ¡°Who would want a young immature kid to rule over them, own their pce, own their money, own their wealth? These people will do everything in their capability to get rid of such person. Even if it takes siding with the enemy.¡±

    ¡°This is a warning Kevin, choose a side. Be a hero who gets betrayed in the end or a viin who strikes fear into the hearts of people. You can join me or you can fight me, the choice is yours Kevin. I won¡¯t stop you from going to the forbidden forest, but don¡¯t be surprised when those you choose to save turn their backs to you.¡±

    ¡°Even your dragon or wives won¡¯t be able to help you. Not even the blood fairy will be able to help you when I ess my full power. I will remind you of this day when the timees.¡±

    ¡°I am Rajshah!¡± The armour man said as he raised his club to whack Kevin but then,....

    Poof!! It was a dream.

    Kevin pant heavily as he woke up from a dream. It was still dark but when he checked the time, he saw that it was half past 5 in the morning.

    He looked to his side and saw his beauties sleeping peacefully.

    He heaved a sigh of relief as he saw that nothing happened to any one of them.

    He nted kisses on their forehead and whispered ¡®I love you¡¯ to each of them.

    ¡®Louis, can you hear me?¡¯

    ¡®Wide and clear, sonny.¡¯ He said cheerfully. ¡®You know this is the first time I¡¯ll see you wake so early. Did something happened in your, you seemed to be panting heavily that in scared people might hear you.¡¯

    ¡®I had a fearful dream.¡¯

    ¡®What¡¯s fearsome about it?¡¯ Louis asked.

    ¡®I saw Rajshah in my dream.¡¯ Kevin narrated how the dream went to the A1 system.

    ¡®That¡¯s fearful indeed. But you have to believe in yourself Kevin. You don¡¯t have to believe in his words, you can win this. He¡¯s just trying to drive fear into your heart so he could win against you when you eventually fight.¡¯ Louis said.

    ¡®What about the stuff he talked about people stabbing me at the back? Do you think I should heed to his advice of bing a Viin? Perhaps we don¡¯t have to fight.¡¯

    ¡®Do you know why you¡¯re so special Kevin? Because you have a System while the previous Trilings do not. The system is so unique, it is able to warn you of the dangers toe, so you don¡¯t have to be worried about Rajshah. Don¡¯t listen to any of his threats or stupid advice. Focus on the forbidden forest, and protect each of your wives as best as you could. Until then, we¡¯ll talk about siding with him or not.¡±

    While Louis said this, something suddenly click in Kevin¡¯s mind.

    ¡®I¡¯ve been feeling this strange thing since I went to see Jeri yesterday.¡¯ Kevin noted. ¡®I suddenly got electrocuted by a lightning.¡¯

    ¡®I thought it was just your imagination or something.¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s what I thought, but now that I think back to the incident, it felt real.¡¯ Kevin exined.

    ¡®Do you think Rajshah has something to do with this?¡¯ Louis asked.

    ¡®I think I need to visit the clinic.¡¯

    ¡®It is still dark and curfew is on, do you n on getting caught?¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯ve got the shadow, no one will see me sneak into the clinic.¡¯ Kevin immediately dressed up and left the room.

    He activated the shadow travel skill and head straight for the clinic.

    Upon getting into the ward that Jeri was kept, he saw the water solution that was passed into Jeri¡¯s body but he couldn¡¯t see Jeri on the bed.

    ¡°Jeri?¡± Kevin called out but there was no reply. He used his spiritual eyes skill to locate her perhaps she had a magic that could make her invisible but there was not a single aura.

    ¡®Kevin, I think Rajshah possessed Jeri¡¯s body.¡¯ Louis said.

    ¡°Then I have to inform everybody.¡±

    ¡®And get yourself suspected for having a hand in her disappearance? Huh?¡¯

    Kevin crouched low as he ced his hands on his knee for support.

    ¡°Why is that demon doing this? What does he n to do with Jeri?¡± Kevin said.

    ¡®Kevin, I think it¡¯s best you leave now. Someone might hear you.¡¯ Louis panicked.

    ¡°Louis, What do I do? What if Rajshah takes all of my wives like he did in the dream?¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s the more reason why you should go back to the room to stop that from happening. You need to stay beside your wives if you don¡¯t want Rajshah to take them away from you.¡¯

    Kevin stood up immediately as he activated his shadow travel. Within a blink of an eye, he had gotten back to Sunny¡¯s room.

    Luckily, his other wives didn¡¯t end up like Jeri. He sat by the bedside with his shirt off as he pondered on what Rajshah told him in the dream.

    It was almost six and the sky had gotten brighter than before.

    Just at that moment, someone grab him from behind.

    He smiled as he felt the soft skin of Lexa brush past his. He could feel her pointy breast getting hard as she hug him from behind.

    ¡°Hey honey, you¡¯re already up.¡± Lexa said as she peeked at Kevin¡¯s face from behind.

    Kevin nted a kiss on her lips as he saw her pout them sensuously.

    ¡°Good morning sunshine.¡± Kevin replied happily.

    Just at that moment, Azura and Sunny also woke up as each went to embrace Kevin in their naked bodies. And Kevin gave them a kiss each.

    ¡°Are you ready for today¡¯s adventure?¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Of course we are, we just need to take a couples bath and leave for the day.¡± Lexa said excitedly.

    ¡°And wear our princess dresses.¡± Sunny added.

    ¡°And tiaras too.¡± Azura smiled.

    But then, Lexa noticed that Kevin didn¡¯t seem excited with what they said. She sensed that something was off with Kevin¡¯s attitude. He didn¡¯t seem cheerful at all.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Kevin, did something happened? Are we not going again?¡±

    The other girls were also concerned as they heard Lexa ask him that.

    .....

    Kevin sighed before giving a reply.

    ¡°Jeri is missing.¡± He simply said.

    The girls thought it was a joke but they saw how depressed Kevin was and could only believe it was true.

    ¡°Rajshah took her away.¡±

    ¡°Why, how, when?¡±

    ***

    Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 200 - 200 Chapter 200: Escape

    200 Chapter 200: Escape

    Kevin exined his dream to the girls and also talked about what happened to him yesterday at the clinic to the girls.

    The girls even went to check the clinic and saw that Jeri was indeed gone.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Rajshah took her away.¡± Lexa said as they got back to their rooms.

    ¡°Rajshah didn¡¯t take her away, she went on her own. It was her mission, it was what she was born for. To oppose the Triling.¡± Sunny said.

    ¡°Jeri and her mother are descendants of Rajshah.¡± She said.

    ¡°Wait, how did you know?¡±

    ¡°I told you my power is not limited to seeing future events, I¡¯m able to discover which family each individuales from.¡± Sunny replied.

    ¡°Jeri and her mother came here with the aim of finding who the Triling was, then Jeri saw Kevin and flirted with him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s obvious how Jeri agreed to be wife to Kevin on their first day? That¡¯s not Jeri but Rajshah¡¯s spirit in her. The real Jeri has been dead since age 8.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Her mother sophie wanted to change her fate of being blind but the goddess couldn¡¯t help, so she went a long way to find Rajshah, who promised to save her if Sophia promises to work with him.¡±

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t able to save the girl but when his spirit entered her body, she was able to see. Actually, Rajshah was the one controlling the body but Jeri.¡±

    ¡°In case you see Jeri anywhere, don¡¯t be tempted, you¡¯re seeing Rajshah not Jeri.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be tempted. Kevin knew how much I hated that girl. But,¡­ Sunny, you know all this and didn¡¯t tell us. This isn¡¯t fair.¡± Lexa said.

    ¡°I could have tell you, but there¡¯s Rajshah¡¯s handiwork in this.¡±

    ¡°In what way?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°Do you know when the bloodstone was stolen and the dark creatures appeared at the academy. It was all Rajshah¡¯s doings. I didn¡¯t willingly go to the dark creatures to ask for their help, I was kidnapped by them.¡±

    ¡°I was kidnapped and taken to the dark creatures camp in the forest, I saw Sophia, Rajshah and a few vampires when I got there. They wanted to use me as an excuse to make the dark creatures live with the light creatures, so their ns could be set to motion.¡±

    ¡°Their first n is to steal the bloodstone, so the dark creatures arrival served as a distraction for the vampires to take the bloodstone. While the second n was to find who the Triling was, what he¡¯s capable of, where he came from, what he was. And they happened to seed in all this.¡±

    ¡°I was there listening to their ns, they couldn¡¯t kill or harm me since I¡¯m their excuse. When they were done discussing the n, Rajshah wiped off the memories of their n I listened to and made me say what they wanted by cing a memory that wasn¡¯t mine into my mind.¡±

    ¡°Luckily, everything went ording to their n, the bloodstone got stolen and Kevin was now recognised by all dark creatures to be the Triling.¡±

    ¡°But as I told you, my powers are unlimited. I retrieved my real memory as times went on. The day I gained my full memory was the day we started taking wizardry lessons.¡±

    ¡°I exined them to my mother who wasn¡¯t in support of having the dark creatures return to the sparkle city at the first hand. She said I needed to get close to Kevin and exin this to you.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to tell you yesterday but it doesn¡¯t seem like the best time to tell you, we were having love so I don¡¯t want to spoil the mood.¡±

    ¡°And now that you realised that Rajshah has a hand in Jeri¡¯s disappearance, I decided that now was the time to tell you.¡± Sunny exined.

    For a little while, Kevin was silent as he slowly took in all what Sunny told them.

    ¡°If Rajshah was able to go this far, I should also go farther than that. We need to get to the forbidden forest as possible. I need to find those dragons, we can¡¯t depend on anyone. I have to depend on my powers and the powers of the dragons.¡± Kevin said determinedly.

    ¡°Then, what are we waiting for, let¡¯s get going before Grace stops us.¡± Azura said.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Kevin asked the girls with his hands hanging out for them to grab.

    ¡°Of course, we are.¡± Each of the girls grabbed each other¡¯s hands.

    ¡°A journey to a thousand miles begins with this step.¡±

    Just as Kevin said this, he teleported from the room and appeared in Lina¡¯s room with the girls.

    The girls were surprised as they found themselves in an entirely different ce.

    ¡°How did... Kevin, did you?¡± Lexa stuttered.

    He smiled and said; ¡°I received a teleportation magic after I saved the blood fairy yesterday. I won¡¯t have to bother Sunny about teleporting me anymore.¡± He said.

    Just then, two girls appeared from a room behind them. It was Elsa and Lina.

    ¡°Hey you¡¯re here.¡± Lina said as he stretched her body. It was clear that she just woke up.

    But, something caught her attention.

    ¡°Wait, What are you girls wearing?¡± She asked.

    All three girls were in princess gowns with tiara ced on their heads.

    ¡°What do they look like? Food?¡± Lexa answered her sister.

    Elsa scoffed at Lexa¡¯sment. Lexa wanted to say something but she decided to keep shut and ignore her.

    ¡°You girls look so beautiful, I¡¯m jealous of your husband.¡± Lina said as she hugged the girls cheerfully.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you should stop being picky about your husband and get married at once.¡± Lexa said.

    ¡°Like you care.¡±

    Kevin noticed that the girls are starting to have an argument which now wasn¡¯t the appropriate time to have such.

    So he immediately interfered.

    Lexa can you take us to where we talked about, I need to be somewhere before we leave for the forest.

    ¡°Okay okay, no problem. Let¡¯s go.¡± Lina said. ¡°Since Kevin has a teleporting magic, would you mind teleporting us to the admin office?¡± She requested from Kevin who immediately did as she said.

    ¡°Sure no problem.¡±

    They appeared in an office where Kevin visited yesterday to retrieve his sword.

    ¡°The tele-portal should be somewhere in this room, start looking.¡± Lina ordered, and everyone immediately got to work.

    They searched the whole room but nothing found. They even used their spiritual eyes to see if they could find it but there was no result.

    Lina pant heavily, ¡°I¡¯m sure the teleportal is in this room. That¡¯s what Mrs Norby said.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s in this room. If not, I would have found it yesterday.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°You were here yesterday?¡± Everyone excluding Elsa asked.

    ¡°Yeah, kind of.¡± He replied.

    Just then, they heard Elsa talk for the first time.

    ¡°Perhaps the teleportal was hidden underground like this shy button over here.¡± Elsa said and everyone ran over to see.

    At the corner of the room, a little red button could be seen with the on and off indicator written by the wall side.

    ¡°To activate portal, press button once, to deactivate Portal, press button twice.¡± Azura read out.

    ¡°Could it be the teleportal?¡± Lexa was unsure.

    ¡°Only one way to find out.¡± Kevin said as he press the red button just as it was indicated on the wall.

    As he press the red button twice, a beeping sound was heard and a blue ray of light appeared all of a sudden with poles standing on all edges.

    ¡°I guess this is the teleportal.¡± Lina said.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen it before?¡± Lexa asked disbelieving as she shook her head horizontally.

    ¡°Do we have to pass through this blue light?¡± Azura said.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Sunny replied.

    Elsa was the first to pass through the teleportal and then, the others followed after her.

    Before Kevin could leave, he turned towards Lina.

    ¡°Thanks for your help Lina.¡±

    ¡°You know I¡¯m not doing it for free, promise to give me a kiss once you¡¯re back.¡± She sh a smile at him and soon Kevin disappeared.

    Lina switched off the teleportal which made a beeping noise louder than when they switched it on.

    She knew the sound was enough to draw the attention of any guards present. She wanted to leave but then she realised that the office has been locked from the front.

    Now she was facing the problem of how she would get out of the office. She didn¡¯t have any teleporting magic that could teleport her from the room or any shadow skills she could use to escape.

    She heard as the door was being unlocked by someone, and her only guess was the guards.

    She should¡¯ve sticked to the n of bribing the guards, why did she made Kevin teleport them instead.

    ¡°Shit, why didn¡¯t I think of this.¡± She cursed several times but then an idea struck onto her.

    ¡°The window.¡± She eximed.

    The window wasrge enough for her to fit in, so she peeped and once the coast was clear, she jumped out and immediately ran towards the library before anyone could see her.

    *****

    .....

 Chapter 201 - 201 Chapter 201: New Allies

    201 Chapter 201: New Allies

    Kevin and the girls appeared at the foot of the forbidden forest, beside a littleke.

    ¡°Are we in the forbidden forest?¡± Sunny asked, feeling nervous.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Kevin brought out George from the shadow as he stood before the girls with his hands tied by a shadow chain made by Kevin with his shadow control.

    ¡°We¡¯re already in the forest??¡± George uttered as looked around his surroundings.

    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s that sound?¡± Kevin noticed as he heard the ruffing of leaves behind him.

    He drew out the Kara sword and approach the direction of the sound.

    The girls also got ready for whatever wasing as they clenched their fists tightly while looking around.

    Just as Kevin approach a direction where a lot of flowers seems to be, he received a notification from the system.

    .....

    < New Allies Detected >

    < Five men will apany you to the forest, do you wish to make them your personal army? >

    ¡®They must be the men sent by the Queen.¡¯ Kevin assumed.

    Just at that moment, a few men appeared at Kevin¡¯s side with their swords pointing at him. The girls readied their magics as they intended to attack it they got any closer to Kevin.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± One of the men said.

    ¡°I should be asking you that, who the hell are you guys?¡± Kevin replied.

    From another direction, a young man started running towards them.

    ¡°Wait wait wait, he¡¯s the one. He¡¯s the one we¡¯re looking for.¡±

    The young man brought a paper sketch of a person to the first man who seemed to be older than the rest of them.

    The man looked at the drawing on the paper and looked at Kevin¡¯s face at the same time.

    ¡°Do you see, he¡¯s the one the queen told us about.¡± The young man said.

    ¡°You¡¯re right Dennis. He¡¯s the Triling.¡± The older man suddenly said and all the other men fell to the ground and the bow to Kevin.

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry for pointing our swords at you great Triling, please find it in your heart to forgive us.¡± The men said.

    With his sword out in disy, Kevin walked towards the older man of the group.

    ¡°How did you know me?¡± Kevin wanted to confirm this before he could trust them or add them to his ally.

    ¡°We were given a drawing sketch of you by the Queen, she said you are the Triling, that¡¯s why we were able to recognise you.¡± The man replied, showing the sketch to Kevin.

    It looked exactly like Kevin. The queen must have a good way of describing people. She was able to describe Kevin¡¯s appearances to the drawing artist without leaving out any details.

    Kevin smiled amusingly to this.

    ¡°So what is your name, what is your rtionship to the Queen?¡± Kevin asked and the older man immediately answered.

    ¡°My Name is Grangel, I¡¯m an elf who took trainings from the grandmaster of Martial arts and grandmaster of swordsmanship for a few years before I was taken to the pce to guard the Queen along with 50 more guards. But the Queen took a liking to me and made me her personal guard. Until yesterday, she told me about you and gave me a mission to protect you.¡±

    ¡°What about the other men?¡±

    ¡°We have Jeff, Mono, Wayne and Dennis. These four men are the most trusted men of the Queen. We were her personal guard, but she gave us the order to protect you during your journey forth and back from the forbidden forest.¡± Grangel exined.

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe the Queen ordered her personal guards to escort me on my journey. I owe her one.¡¯ Kevin smiled.

    ¡°But, won¡¯t anyone suspect that you¡¯re absent?¡±

    ¡°The Queen said she will deal with that. Although, I don¡¯t think we will be able to work again in the pce. Our absence is more like we ran away from the pce.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have to go through this because of me.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I will do anything for the Triling, even if I¡¯m toy down my life for him.¡± Grangel said.

    The others also said the same and even pledged to serve him with loyalty.

    Kevin chuckled softly. ¡°I¡¯m yet to know who is who among the four of you. And I also need to know the fighting style you¡¯re capable of using.¡±

    ¡°Simple, we¡¯ll introduce ourselves and disy our fighting style to you. I¡¯ll go first.¡± Grangel said.

    He stepped backwards a little bit as he brought out the longsword that he had on his back.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that sword heavy?¡± George said surprisingly.

    ¡°You can only carry it if you have a great amount of strength. I doubt a cockroach like you would be able to lift it talk-less of using it to fight.¡± Lexa said.

    George frowned as he was teased by Lexa.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m weak? Just wait and see me fight. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be surprised.¡±

    ¡°Whatever.¡± Lexa said wryly as she recalled the day Jeri and her fought together.

    Evil thoughts came to her mind as she realised that she wasn¡¯t Jeri but Rajshah. She wanted to punch him for tricking her and for almost killing Kevin on their first day of having sex.

    Now that Lexa thought of it, she wondered who had sex with Kevin, was it Rajshah or Jeri. She then remember what Sunny said, Jeri was dead for a long time, so it can¡¯t be Jeri, but Rajshah who used Jeri¡¯s body to have sex with Kevin.

    ¡°What a crazy fellow.¡± Lexa said and George who thought she was talking about him, frowned angrily.

    ¡°Hello I¡¯m Grangel, I¡¯m at the rank of a mage soldier and I¡¯ll be showing you what I¡¯m good at.¡± He said emotionlessly.

    ¡°Wait, rank of a mage soldier? Does that mean you don¡¯t have magic?¡± George suddenly interrupted.

    ¡°This bastard, can¡¯t you keep your mouth shut.¡± Lexa said. She felt it was rude to say an elf doesn¡¯t have magic.

    A lot of people hate to know that they can¡¯t use magic and would have no other choice but to join the mage soldiers and train using weapons only.

    Some even attempt tomit suicide because of the bullying they receive from those with magic.

    ¡°Actually, I have magic.¡± Grangel said. ¡°I just love using weapons and I was able tobine both elements together. Magic and swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡°Wow really?¡± George said.

    Grangel moved his right hand across the surface of his Longsword and ice magic encased the de.

    ¡°Whoah, how did you do that?¡± George eximed. Kevin was also amazed by this disy.

    ¡°It is called Magic Fusing, it is a trick we discovered from long lost history books.¡± Jeff, an elf with a huge stature and hefty weight said as he walked closer to Grangel.

    ¡°But there¡¯s another trick called ¡®The imaginary Trick¡¯ we can form weapons with the energy of the magic we have.¡±

    Jeff was with no weapon, but then he stretch his hands forward as if he was holding one.

    At first, fire emted from his hand and then it modified into a sword, a short sword to be precise.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite tricky, how were you able to do it?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°Just imagine holding a sword, then push your magic outward to encase the imaginary sword.¡± Jeff exined.

    ¡°But there¡¯s one thing, this type of thing varies between magic users.¡± The Elf called Wayne suddenly said. ¡°For those using elemental ability like; Fire, ice, water, lightning, they can only modify the imaginations into sword and arrows. But for earth magic, they can use it to form earth spikes, and spears.¡±

    ¡°What about shadow ability? Can it modified into a weapon?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°Although I¡¯ve not seen someone with a shadow magic, I would love to see if it¡¯s possible.¡± Grangel said.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re quite lucky, the person is standing right in front of you.¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°Wait, you are a shadow magic user?¡± Jeff asked.

    Kevin created a shadow dome with him and the others in the dome.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Kevin said.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to start from the first level. We can start whenever you want.¡±

    ¡°I guess that will beter. I need to be somewhere now.¡± Kevin said. He exined that he needed to visit the ck market as he had some business to deal with before heading deep into the forbidden forest.

    It¡¯s a good thing there aren¡¯t any dangerous beast at the foot of the forest, so they were at least safe.

    The men also confirmed that this ce was the safest part of the Forest.

    There was a river they have to cross on the way, anything after that river is dangerous, meaning they are at the safe zone of the forest.

    ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll wait till you¡¯re back.¡± Sunny said and soon Kevin teleported out of their midst.

    He appeared just in front of the Chinese merchant, Mr Yun.

    He was shocked as he saw Kevin appear all of a sudden to him.

    ¡°Where are the rings?¡±

    ¡°Oh you¡¯re here for the rings, I have them prepared for you.¡± Mr Yun said but Kevin noticed that he was acting strange.

    Even the system confirmed it!!

    .....

    < Warning: Danger Lurking! >

    ***

    Sorry for the previous chapter uploaded, I received a devastating heartbreak. I only got over it recently.

    Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 202 - 202 Chapter 202: A Hero

    202 Chapter 202: A Hero

    < Warning, Danger approaching! >

    Three elves appeared behind Kevin as they drew near him with swords in their hands.

    The elves are one of the men that bought the Triling rings from Mr Yun. Mr Yun failed to take back the rings from them even after all his attempts to rob him, give him false hope

    ¡°Is this the man who wanted to buy our rings?¡± One of the men said with a deep menacing voice.

    Mr Yun nodded his head slightly. His actions were mixed with fear and regret. He wanted to save Kevin but he couldn¡¯t. He wondered what will happen to Kevin. He realised that he had betrayed Kevin¡¯s trust.

    The trust Kevin had in him to go bring the remnants of the rings only toe back the second day and collect it.

    But he betrayed him and Kevin wasn¡¯t going to spare a single one of them.

    ¡°Why are you throwing your money out to buy such a useless ring as these? You must be selling it at an high price somewhere, aren¡¯t you?¡± The men said as they attempted to grab Kevin¡¯s hands but before their hands could touch them, Kevin unsheathed his sword and stabbed one of the men on the chest.

    The other men were shocked to the marrow as they saw this, they attempted to fight back but more people appeared from behind them.

    .....

    ¡°If you move a step closer to him, you two will meet with your end.¡± Sam said as he pointed his sword at the two men.

    Now that Kevin looked around, he realised that all of the merchants in the ck market were either holding a sword or have a magic with an intent of killing the two men standing in front of Kevin.

    ¡°Go down on your knees, how dare you hurt the Triling!¡± An old woman said as she walked forward with the support of a metal walking stick.

    Kevin was surprised at this, did Sam tell the people of the ck market about him?

    ¡°Triling?¡± The men observed Kevin as if they will see something that shows that he¡¯s a Triling or not.

    ¡°What? You call this guy a Triling?¡±

    ¡°Why? Do I not look like someone who could be a Triling?¡± Kevin walked closer to the men while using his shadow control to bind their hands to the back.

    The shadows of the men were used against them as Kevin started controlling their shadows to do his bidding.

    A young male fairy saw Kevin use the shadow and had immediately recognised it.

    ¡°He¡¯s using a Shadow magic!¡± He said and everyone saw this too.

    While everyone was carried away by the shadow that moved in the ground, Mr Yun who found an opportunity to escape from his fellow merchant tried sneaking away but was instantly caught by Kevin.

    Kevin sent a lightning bolt which went straight for Mr Yun. He was electrocuted and thrown backwards only to crash against the wall of the building.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Mr Yun groaned in pain and the fairy kid startedughing.

    Kevin smiled amusingly at the boy and winked at him.

    ¡°You like it?¡± He asked and the kid nodded.

    He activated his shadow lock on Mr Yun and the three men and then walked towards the young fairy.

    Just then, everyone started hailing him.

    ¡°Long live the Hero! Long live the Triling!¡± They all eximed. Kevin was a bit shy as he noticed that all eyes were on him.

    But he was somehow encouraged and the shyness disappeared all of a sudden.

    Everyone in the ck market knew he was the Triling, he mustn¡¯t act like a coward or they will think he is fake.

    He realised that he¡¯s like a saviour to them, but it felt strange and new to him. Thanks to Louis, he encouraged Kevin by telling him about the past heroic acts of the Trilings. Why they are still remembered as a saviour to this day.

    He didn¡¯t know when he opened up and started talking to the people.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much to say but I can only encourage you all to keep on being an hero just as the Triling does. That¡¯s the rightful thing to do. I will do my best to serve you as a Triling, so do your best by doing what is right and appropriate. Thank you.¡± He ended his speech.

    As he said this, everyone apuded him.

    After the noise died down, everyone returned back to what they were doing, but the young fairy kid walked towards Kevin with curiosity in his eyes.

    ¡°Are you really a Triling?¡± The kid asked.

    Kevin smiled as he rubbed his hands through the kid¡¯s hair. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Of course you are! You defeated those bad guys and used a shadow magic and lightning magic. You are the Triling!¡± The kid said cheerfully.

    ¡°Is that your sword? It looks awesome.¡± The kid pointed at Kevin¡¯s Kara sword.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s awesome but dangerous. Only the Triling and a specific type of people can wield it.¡±

    ¡°Can I wield it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. It¡¯s too dangerous to touch.¡± Kevin replied. Everyone recognised the sword to be Kara¡¯s sword. Although many still believed that the sword was cursed, they couldn¡¯tin since it wasn¡¯t affecting Kevin whose grip was on the sword tightly.

    ¡°And I really want to hold the sword.¡±

    ¡°I can buy you a sword if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Kevin said.

    The fairy jumped up all of a sudden as his wings pped against each other joyfully.

    He smiled as he saw how excited the fairy was after he asked to buy him a sword. With his brave personality, he would make a skilled warrior in the future.

    ¡°What about your dragons? Can you summon them like every other Triling does?¡± The kid asked excitedly.

    Kevin paused for a second. The kid was really fond of asking questions. It¡¯s not like Kevin didn¡¯t like it but he was unsure of what to say to his question.

    ¡°Err, about the dragons. I¡¯m still trying to figure it out. I need to visit the dragon house then if they agree toe with me, I¡¯ll bring them to see you, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I will be able to brag at my friends and tell them that dragons are real.¡±

    Kevin chuckled softly. He himself didn¡¯t know if the so called dragons are real or not. But there was only one way to find out and his life depends on it. He hoped he was able to find it out before he dies.

    The forbidden forest was a dangerous ce full of powerful and terrible beasts of different kinds. They might end up being killed by the beasts or by the dragon they seek. Either way, Kevin would strive every of his effort to protect his wives.

    Or fate might take pity of them and make them survive till the end.

    Kevin nced at the fairy kid and said;

    ¡°What is your name?¡± He eventually asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m Dawn.¡± the kid replied sharp and bold.

    ¡°Nice to meet you Dawn.¡±

    A collection of swords was brought to Dawn and Kevin told him to select his choice which he unhesitatingly selected.

    After the sword selection has ended, Kevin saw that Dawn chose a ck blue twin de sword with it¡¯s end as sharp as a crocodile¡¯s fang.

    Kevin was amazed by his choice of sword. The sword looks great and at the same time, it requires a lot of training to be able to use both swords at the same time without the user injuring himself.

    Dawn showed his sword to Kevin and said; ¡°Mr Triling, did I choose well?¡± He asked.

    ¡°As long as you like it, then you chose well. You will be able to learn anything with that sword since you choose it yourself.¡± Kevin replied.

    The kid smiled as he swung the sword in the air.

    ¡°I see that you get along with kids, you must be expecting one or more.¡± Simon said as he appeared behind Kevin and gave him a p on the back.

    ¡°Me? Kid? No, not now.¡± Kevin said embarrassingly.

    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to be a dad yet?¡±

    ¡°Why would the world hero want to have children,he¡¯s more concerned about the vampires and the uing crisis. Am I right young man?¡± An old woman appeared in front of Kevin.

    Simon immediately bowed low for thedy as she approached them.

    ¡°Wee, great mother.¡± Simon greeted and just as Kevin wanted to do so, thedy reached out to stop him.

    ¡°No no no, the Triling doesn¡¯t bow to those below him. Especially not to an olddy like me.¡± She said and chuckled a bit before proceeding with her discussion.

    ¡°Grandma see, The Triling bought a twin de for me.¡± The kid said, showing it to her.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, it seems like our Triling here is a little bit kinder to his family members than the past Trilings.¡±

    Kevin was taken aback by the olddy¡¯s statement and had asked what she meant.

    ******

 Chapter 203 - 203 Chapter 203: Dwarfs (edited)

    203 Chapter 203: Dwarfs (edited)

    ¡°What do you mean ma?¡± Kevin asked.

    The old woman signalled for him to follow her which he did almost instantly. Simon also followed after him as they entered the old woman¡¯s tent.

    ¡°I heard you have a question.¡± The old woman said as they entered her tent.

    Kevin was once again dumbfounded by her question. This was probably the first time he¡¯ll be seeing her. What does she mean by he has a question for her.

    ¡°Err, sorry. I think you must have mistaken me for somebody else.¡± Kevin said as he moved towards the exit but the old woman immediately stopped him in his movement.

    ¡°Stop!¡± As the olddy shouted this, Kevin¡¯s legs stood in a position that he doesn¡¯t seem to be able to move them again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken! you are Kevin, the only son of my daughter, my grandson.¡± The olddy said.

    Kevin stilled in his unmoving position and nced at the olddy.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe this but I¡¯m your grandmother. I was with your mother who is my daughter on the day you were born into this world.¡± She said.

    .....

    ¡°From the very moment you were born, I knew you were a Triling. Although many didn¡¯t know this but I¡¯m a goddess. I¡¯m the one you were looking for, Kevin.¡±

    ¡®But I thought the goddess was blind, howe?¡¯ Kevin thought but now that he looked at the olddy¡¯s eyes, he saw that they were closed a little bit but she was able to walk like nothing was wrong with them.

    ¡°So¡­ so¡­ you mean you are the¡­?¡± Kevin stuttered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Kevin, I never knew this day will finallye. I¡¯ve seen the possibility of this happening, this is probably the second to thest good thing I¡¯ll do before I die.¡±

    ¡°Great mother, what do you mean by those words?¡± Simon said almost crying. ¡°Why would you die? You¡¯ll spend 200 more years.¡±

    ¡°Hush man, I¡¯m talking to my grandson not you.¡± She replied and Simon immediately kept his mouth shut.

    ¡°In case I meet you or not, I already wrote a letter to you. It contains the details of everything you need to know.¡± The old woman handed a letter to Kevin and immediately walked away, setting him free from the movement restriction.

    Kevin wanted to ask something so he followed after the olddy but she was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Where is she? I need to ask her something.¡± Kevin said as he ran out of the tent with the hopes of seeing the olddy, but the olddy hid in a ce where Kevin couldn¡¯t spot her.

    After searching to no avail, Kevin finally gave up. Simon also tried searching for her but it was the same result as Kevin¡¯s.

    Just then, someone ran towards Simon from behind. He was a young fairy, who appears to be one of the watchmen of the ck market.

    ¡°Sim! Sim!¡± The fairy called out as he grabbed Simon¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°They are here! The vampires are here!¡±

    ¡°Vampires?¡± Everyone in the ck market was alerted as they heard this.

    ¡°I saw thousands of them heading for our city. I think they are nning a full war against the magical creatures.¡± The fairy reported and everyone panicked even more.

    ¡°Full vampire army?¡± Kevin said. ¡°I thought they were heading for the human world, did they changed their mind so quickly.¡±

    ¡®Wait, should I be worried about that? My wives! The vampires do not n on going to the forbidden forest, do they?¡¯

    ¡°Kevin, are you staying here?¡± Sam appeared out of nowhere while holding his Kara sword ever so tightly.

    ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡± Simon asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be activating all barriers now. No one will be able to enter or leave here till we¡¯re done.¡± Sam replied. ¡°I thought you were heading for the forbidden forest, did you change your mind?¡±

    ¡°Oh no! I need to go right now. My wives are in the forest right now, they could be in danger.¡± Kevin eximed.

    ¡°You can leave now, we¡¯re yet to close the barriers.¡±

    ¡°What about the vampires?¡± Dawn said appearing from a corner.

    Kevin didn¡¯t want to seem like a coward escaping for his life to the kid, so he thought of the best excuse to give him.

    ¡°Dawn, I think we¡¯ll be needing the dragons to deal with the vampires.¡±

    ¡°Really? Are you going to bring the dragons to kill those evil Vampires?¡± Dawn asked excitedly.

    ¡°Yes I am.¡± He replied almost immediately. ¡°Simon, Sam, protect everyone till Ie with the dragons. I¡¯m trusting you guys.¡± Kevin said and the two men nodded.

    Kevin smiled at the kid and without wasting much time, he teleported out of the ce and appeared at the forbidden forest.

    As soon as he appeared on the other side, he started calling out for his wives to see if they were safe or perhaps the vampires were holding them hostage.

    ¡°Lexa? Sunny? Azura!¡± He called out but there was no response and there wasn¡¯t even a sign of them anywhere.

    He looked around the area but couldn¡¯t find them. He started getting scared and frightened by the thought of the vampires taking his wives away.

    He was about to go mad that Louis spoke out.

    ¡®Your girls are fine buddy. You don¡¯t have to look so frightful.¡¯ Louis said.

    Just as the System said this, Kevin recalled that he could contact his wives through the system. Due to the fright and fear of losing his wives to the vampires, Kevin had momentarily forgotten about the System.

    He triedmunicating with Lexa who instantly replied to his call.

    ¡°Hello?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Hello honey! Are you back?¡± Lexa sounded cheerfully which confused Kevin a lot.

    ¡°Yeah, where are you guys.¡±

    ¡°Walk down the stream, you¡¯ll see a small butrge hut upfront.¡± Lexa directed.

    Kevin did as she said and saw a hut before him.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Come in, these dwarfs invited us to dinner with them.¡± Lexa said.

    ¡°Dwarfs??¡± Kevin eximed. He has never seen a dwarf before or know what they look like, and the word dwarf sounded foreign to him.

    Just then, Lexa came out of the hut and as soon as she saw Kevin, she waved for him toe over.

    Curious on what a dwarf was, Kevin made his way towards the hut.

    ¡°Hey Husband.¡± Lexa said as she gave Kevin a tight hug.

    ¡°I have a good news for you.¡±

    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°After you were gone, we decided to find a ce we could camp in till you¡¯re back. But then the blood fairy started uttering some strange things.¡±

    ¡°What strange things?¡±

    ¡°She said she could feel her mother¡¯s connection near here, so she started walking towards a direction. We don¡¯t know what she was doing but we followed behind her until we came across this hut.¡±

    ¡°So what happened?¡±

    ¡°Right in front of this hut was a woman, she looked exactly like the blood fairy. She looked so young and pretty¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey you¡¯re back.¡± Elsa, the rest of Kevin¡¯s wives and the five men came out of the hut. Just behind them were short fat men who was instantly recognised by Kevin to be the dwarfs.

    ¡®They are so short.¡¯ Kevin giggled within himself.

    ¡®Hey! You don¡¯tugh at dwarfs. They can kill you if you do so.¡¯ Louis warned.

    ¡®It¡¯s not like they could hurt me. You must have forgotten that I¡¯m the Triling.¡¯

    ¡®I see, you now view yourself as someone powerful. Not bad. It¡¯s one of the attributes of being the strongest.¡¯

    ¡°This is my mother, the pretty and stunning blood fairy Queen.¡± Elsa said pointing towards a woman dressed in a red coloured gown. ¡°Mother, this is the Triling.¡±

    ¡°Is She Kara?¡± George asked. ¡°Like, the Kara everyone talks about?¡±

    Sunny shook her head slightly and sighed at his question.

    Kara chuckled softly as she stepped closer to Kevin.

    ¡°You unt me a lot Elsa. But I love it.¡±

    She was now at a few distance close to Kevin with a staff in her hand. She smiled at Kevin and spoke up.

    ¡°It¡¯s a privilege to meet with you again, Kevin. Thanks for rescuing my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, have we met before?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m friends with your grandmother. She has been watching on you over all the years you spent in the forest with the wizard.¡±

    ¡°You know the wizard?¡±

    ¡°Kevin, you¡¯re special than you think you are. The group of wizards and witches have already foreseen your birth before you came to this world. We intentionally made you stay in the forest with the Wizard, cause that¡¯s the only way we can protect from Rajshah, and the people.¡±

    ¡°People? What do you mean by that?¡± Kevin asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure your Grandmother already gave you the letter. There¡¯s no need for me to exin.¡±

    ¡°Wait mother, you said you will tell me what happened to you once the Triling is here. How did you manage to escape from Rajshah.¡±

    .....

    ¡°Ah, of course. I will tell you.¡±

 Chapter 204 - 204 Chapter 204

    204 Chapter 20Xash¡¯s personal driver; George was sitting in the car with the letter that Xash handed to him.

    In the letter was a list of things he felt it was impossible to do.

    George re-read the letter to see if he was reading them right.

    ¡®Go to Juliana¡¯s house with a few able men, don¡¯t worry about the dogs, they probably won¡¯t wake up till nighttime.¡¯

    ¡®Cover your faces with mask, or I¡¯ll kill you myself if you get caught.¡¯

    ¡®Tell Juliana toe out with the Rolex watch I gave her, then burn down her house and her car till all is left is ashes.¡¯

    ¡®Make sure youplete this job perfectly. If you get caught, I¡¯ll kill you before you could be questioned.

    ¡®Don¡¯t dare me, I repeat don¡¯t dare me, or the lives of your loved ones will follow after yours.¡¯

    ¡®Now, after all that has beenpleted, tell Juliana these things...¡¯

    .....

    *knock knock knock*

    George suddenly heard someone knock on the car window.

    He suddenly jerk up in surprise as he hid the letter inside the car safe.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes?¡±

    He said as he looked to see who it was.

    ¡°Hi!¡± A young female student appearing to be in her sixteens said cheerfully to George.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you Elsa.¡± George heaved a sigh of relief as he saw that it was someone he knew.

    ¡°Older brother, is it true that Xash ising to our school? some students imed to have seen him this morning. Is it true? This is his car, isn¡¯t it? Did you drive him here?¡±

    ¡®Gosh! Too many questions from a tiny girl like you.¡¯

    He groaned as he hit the air bag and a loud car horn was heard.

    ¡°What are you doing out here Elsa, shouldn¡¯t you be in ss?!¡± George said scoldingly.

    ¡°Come on, answer my question or I¡¯ll tell Papa the real reason why you became a driver and not the musician he wanted you to be.¡±

    ¡°What do you know, you little rat.¡± George sneered at her.

    ¡°You really think I didn¡¯t know about your crush on Xash¡¯s sister; Alice.¡±

    He scoffed as he realised his sister¡¯s naivety.

    ¡°And what does that have to do with you?¡±

    ¡°Huh, I¡¯m her ssmate. Not only that, she¡¯s my seat partner and best friend. I would have help to talk to her but I won¡¯t anymore. Don¡¯t even try to beg me.¡±

    Elsa folded her arms and looked towards a direction while pouting her lips.

    She expected her brother to start begging her but she heard an entirely different thing instead.

    ¡°I see you have nothing to do. Do you think those empty threats of yours would trigger me to beg you. Far from it.¡±

    George scoffed as he wind up his car window.

    ¡°Wait brother, I¡¯m sorry. At least answer my questions.¡±

    George halted the winding as he red at his younger sister.

    ¡°If you have ns to date Xash, I will advice you to stop them now. You should marry a musician and fulfil papa¡¯s dream.¡±

    ¡°But I love Xash.¡± Elsa whined.

    ¡°And does he love you? Xash is not someone you could love, Elsa. Go back to your ss, it¡¯s almost time for the first period.¡±

    As soon as George said this, he drove off immediately, leaving Elsa standing in the parking lot.

    Elsa sneered as he watch her brother drive off in distance.

    ¡°Do you think Xash didn¡¯t love me. We had our first kissst week, and he promised to marry me when I get older.¡±

    ¡°Just wait and see brother, I¡¯ll show you that Xash loves me.¡±

    On a very busy day, Xash found himself reading a novel titled, Hero indeed. It contains a very stupid MC who calls himself a Hero.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Xash cleared his throat as he stood before a ss of 62 students. 45 were females while the rest 17 are boys.

    Among the 45 females, 10 are from the richest of rich family, they go to ces together while in school or have an after-school outing.

    They were nicknamed ¡®the golden ten¡¯ in school while to Xash, they are the heroines.

    After these first ten females, we have a set of thirty females who weren¡¯t as rich as the Heroines¡¯ parents and are not poor either.

    While the remaining five females are schrship students who in one way or the other couldn¡¯t afford the school fees and were given a chance to study for free without paying a dime.

    Over to the boys, we have the four uing music stars; working together in Megan¡¯s entertainment industry.

    Although they knew who Xash was, they didn¡¯t think of him as someone special.

    All they think was him being a heir who would take over his father¡¯spany after he¡¯s dead.

    Little did they know that Xash had ns to deal with them soon.

    After the four students were the ser yers of their ss, the eleven champs as they were nicknamed.

    Von was the captain of the school team and he happened to be the striker in the team.

    He was quite skilful when ites to scoring a goal using either of his legs. He could score a goal using his right leg and the same thing applies to his left leg.

    The remaining two boys are also schrship students but are the yboys of the ss.

    They always swarm around the ten heroines like bees, although the Heroines didn¡¯t mind having them around as they keeppany of them whenever they are outside.

    But Xash wanted to change this, he can¡¯t have any male move close to the heroines.

    ¡°Good morning uglies and beauties, I am Xash Megan.¡±

    Rihanna scoffed as she heard this. ¡°What¡¯s with his stupid greeting.¡±

    ¡°I think it he¡¯s hot.¡± Gwenmented.

    ¡°Why does every male seems hot to you.¡± Rihanna objected. ¡°They¡¯re all perverts who chases after skirts.¡±

    Xash heard what Rihanna said and scoffed to himself. He then turned to face the homeroom teacher.

    ¡°Mrs Lewi, I have a request. Can you make the ss captain?¡± Xash said. ¡°I can help relieve you from your duties, you won¡¯t have to keep visiting ss all the time.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, I didn¡¯t think of that. A ss captain sounds great.¡± Mrs Lewi eximed.

    She turned to face the students and said; ¡°As from now on, Xash is the captain of this ss. Everything he says is mymand. Understood!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The students said dumbly as they didn¡¯t like the idea of Xash being their captain.

    Just then, the bell rang for the beginning of first period.

    Each students started packing their books as they swiftly head out of the ss.

    They were heading for the music ss.

    ¡®Time to show off my Talent. This time, I¡¯m dealing with those boys.¡¯

    ?????

    Happy Valentine!

    On a very busy day, Xash found himself reading a novel titled, Hero indeed. It contains a very stupid MC who calls himself a Hero.

    From the beginning of the novel, Xash hated how the MC was so kindhearted and too dimwitted in terms of romance and at the end of the novel, his only girlfriend broke up with him and he died while saving the world from a terrible war.

    After the four students were the ser yers of their ss, the eleven champs as they were nicknamed.

    What kind of stupid MC is this?¡± Xash mmed the book on the ground but it suddenly flew back to the table in front of him.

    ¡°What the hell?¡±

    [ Do you wish to change the protagonist¡¯s fate? Yes or No ]

    ¡°Of course I want to change his fate.¡±

    [ Transmigrating the user into the novel ]

    [ Viin System has been activated ]

    [ You have been granted a psychic ability, obtain psychic points to unlock more psychic skills ]

    .....

    [ You have been granted two entertainment talents, use them efficiently and be famous ]

    [ Daily Quests: Complete one among the two quests; Engage in a Viinous act or Have sex with a pretty female ]

    [ Failure to do so will lead to your death in real life ]

    [ Once all novel scenes has been changed, the user will be transmigrated back to the real world and rewards will be given to you ]

    Xash did his best and changed 92% of the novel scenes, he had the ten heroines by his side, and he was just at the point of changing thest few scenes of the novel that a zombie apocalypse urred.

    The ten heroines became zombies, and was given a final quest to save the girls.

    Will Xash save the ten heroines or stick

    Tags;

    1. Op abilities: The user gained a psychic ability containing hundreds of skills that could be unlocked with the psychic points he gains frompleting a quest

    2. Smut chapters: (Yes, of course)

    3. Harem?? Sure

    4. Superstar: With the protagonist¡¯s family being rich, he became famous for his singing and acting talent.

    On a very busy day, Xash found himself reading a novel titled, Hero indeed. It contains a very stupid MC who calls himself a Hero.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!